es oe
si
a
a
a
4)
: fe
4, O#?
aie
oe
Pcl me MS
one h Me Comuyltttee iy nied yeh Be Ga
»
Wr
the Old Country
to aid in replacing the loss caused by the Disastrous Fire
of February the 14th, 1890.
ip
5
be,
> 2
2
ip
>
4
€
|
\P
ip
yolb.
5
r
>
>
>
5
|b
\>
ip
i
El
ee nas Se ee a
ee
as
M. TULLIT CICERONIS
DE NATURA DEORUM
LIBRI TRES
Bondon: C. J. CLAY anv SON,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.
CAMBRIDGE: DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO.
LEIPZIG: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
me
(568 4dnM
M. TULLII CICERONIS
DE NATURA DEORUM
Geille AM die:
WITH INTRODUCTION AND COMMENTARY
BY
JOSEPH B.''MAYOR, M.A.
TOGETHER WITH
A NEW COLLATION OF SEVERAL OF THE ENGLISH MSS.
By J. H. SWAINSON, M.A.
FORMERLY FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE.
Vv Ot Tr
Cambridar :
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1885
[The rights of translation and reproduction are reserved.|
Cambridge :
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SON,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
Gu oO?
1
PREFACKH.
In concluding a work which has cost me many
years of labour, it may not be out of place to state
why I first undertook it and what I have tried to
accomplish. Believing that the entrance of Chris-
tianity into the world is the central fact of man’s
history, the key to all that preceded and all that has
followed it, | have always esteemed it to be the highest
office of classical scholarship to throw light upon the
state of thought and feeling in the two great nations
of antiquity at the time of the birth of Christ. It
is as a contribution to such an inquiry that the
treatise on the Nature of the Gods seems to me to
possess a unique interest and value; not because
Cicero was himself the most original, the most earnest,
or the most religious thinker of his time; but because
he, more than any other, reflects for us the best tone
of his time, because he represents to us most truly
its highest level of intelligence and morality. To
what extent then do we find in his writings any
1V PREFACE.
anticipation of the religion which was to establish
itself, not in Judaea alone but in Greece and Italy also,
within a hundred years of his death? We find in the
first place the way prepared for Christianity by the
abandonment of the old polytheism. The arguments
used against the later Paganism by such men as
Minucius, Tertullian, Arnobius, Lactantius and even
Augustine himself are largely borrowed from this very
dialogue. Nor is it only in the negative direction
that Cicero exhibits to us philosophy preparing the
way for Christianity. That God is perfect in wisdom,
power, and goodness, that men are his children, par-
takers of his Spirit, that his Providence overrules all
things to the best end, that the only acceptable
worship is that in spirit and in truth, that virtue is a
Divine gift, that God is the animating Spirit of the
universe and yet has his peculiar abode in the heart
of the virtuous, who shall hereafter be partakers of
eternal’ blessedness in heaven,—this is the teaching
of Balbus, as modified by the criticisms of Cicero, and
this is also the foundation of the teaching of the New
Testament ; it is Bishop Butler’s ‘Natural Religion’
in its purest form. That Christians themselves re-
cognized a positive element of Christianity in the
writings of Cicero is strikingly shown by the passage
given as the motto of this volume, in which St
Augustine describes the impression produced upon
his own mind by the study of the Hortensius’.
PCL Nn Ow 1-02, vie. 2 Confess. 11 4.
-PREFACE. Vv
But Cicero’s treatise is not only interesting from a
historical point of view. It gains a further practical
interest when we see him contending on behalf of
rational religion against superstition on the one side.
and atheism on the other; when we find him uphold-
ing the union of reason and religion, both against
those who placed religion outside the bounds of reason,
making it rest on authority alone, and against those
‘who maintained that the belief in a Divine Governour
of the world was contrary to reason and detrimental
to virtue and happiness. And then when we look
onward to the further development of this contest,
and see how the agnosticism of Cicero’s time, after
it had served its purpose in purifying the religious
idea from its incrustations, itself disappeared before
the vast influx of a religion which satisfied heart and
mind alike, may not this suggest a similar issue for
the struggle in which we ourselves are engaged, and
may we not recognize, under the materialistic and
agnostic tendencies of the present, the hand of God’s
Providence clearing the way for a purer and more
enlightened Christianity in the future ?
While however my chief aim has been to illustrate
and explain the general argument of Cicero, I have
not knowingly passed over any minor difficulty with-
out doing my best to clear it up. For this end I have
carefully studied all that has been written by my
predecessors in the same field, and I have incorporated
in my own commentary whatever seemed of value in
vl PREFACE.
their writings. I hope that something has also been
done for the improvement of the text in my critical
notes, and something in the commentary and index
to advance the knowledge of Ciceronian Latin. As
regards the text I have always named the originator
of any improvement; in the explanatory notes I have
followed the example of Schémann, treating as common
property all that had been collected up to the date of
the last variorum edition (A.D. 1818), but naming my
authority wherever I have borrowed from later writers,
such as Allen or Sch6mann himself.
In conclusion I have only to repeat my thanks to
Mr Roby and to my brother, Prof. J. E. B. Mayor,
for looking over the proofs of this as of my former
volumes, and to the Syndicate of the Cambridge
University Press for undertaking the expense of
publication.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION : PAGE
(1) On the Design and Execution of the Dialogue . ix—xxv
(2) Was it published during the life-time of Cicero? xxv—xxvi
(3) On the relations of Orelli’s MSS. to the Archetype
and to each other . : . : ; XxXVli—xlili
(4) The Merton Codex of Cicero’s De Natura Deorum xliv—li
(5) Collation of Merton Codex for Book I. ‘ : li—liv
(6) Analysis of Book III. . : , ; ; : lv—lx
(7) On the Sources of Book ITI. ; ; : . Ix—tlxx
(8) Editions and Illustrative Works . : . Ixx—lxxvi
Addenda and Corrigenda . . : : : : . Ixxvii—lxxxvili
Text . 1—40
Collations of English MSS... : : : : : : 41—58
Commentary . : ; : : ; : ; : . 59—199
Appendix . 199—209
Index. 210—247
Usitato jam discendi ordine perveneram in librum quendam Ciceronis,
cujus linguam fere omnes mirantur, pectus non ita. Sed liber alle rpsius
exhortationem continet ad philosophiam et vocatur Hortensius. Ille vero
liber mutavit affectum meum et ad te ipsum, Domine, mutavit preces meas,
et vota ac desideria mea fecit alia. Viluit mihi repente omnis vana spes
et immortalitatem saptentiae concupiscebam aestu cordis incredibili, et sur-
gere coeperam ut ad te redirem. Ava. Confess. UI 4.
INTRODUCTION.
ON THE DESIGN AND EXECUTION OF THE DIALOGUE.
CicERO’s object in writing the De Natura Deorum was partly to
complete his systematic exposition of Greek philosophy for the benefit
of his countrymen’; but, as theology was in his opinion the most
important as well as the most difficult branch of philosophy, deter-
mining the nature and even the possibility of religion, and thus involv-
ing the very existence of morality itself’, this speculative motive
was reinforced by practical considerations of the most momentous
character. The greater part of mankind seemed to him to be crushed
under the weight of a degrading superstition, from which they could
only be delivered by the propagation of more rational views on the
subject of religion*, A few had been driven into atheism by the
recoil from superstition; but religious belief was natural to man,
and the real question at issue among thinking men generally was the
nature and manner of life of those Divine Beings whose existence
they were compelled to acknowledge. The Epicureans boasted loudly
of what they had done to set men free from the fetters of superstition,
but so far as they had succeeded in doing this, it was only by aban-
doning the belief in a providential government of the world and re-
ducing religion to an empty form*. In fact their account of the
Divine nature was so absurd that it was impossible to believe it
could be seriously intended*. The Stoic doctrine was far more
1 Div. 1 3, 4 ut nullum philosophiae locum esse pateremur qui non Latinis
litteris illustratum pateret, cf. N. D. 19.
2 N. D.11—4. 3 Div. 1 148—150.
* iD. 28, 117, 121. 5 N. D. 1128, m1 3.
M. C. III, b
xX INTRODUCTION.
worthy of consideration. It rested on a large induction of facts and
supplied a very noble theory of morals and religion’. Still the
Stoics had laid themselves open to the criticism of the Academy, partly
by their over-positiveness in doubtful matters, partly by their anxiety
to find a justification for the popular belief in regard to divination
and the multiplicity of gods. In his 3rd book Cicero states at
length the Academic objections to the Stoic view, but concludes by
avowing his own preference for the latter’.
If we compare this treatise with one which had appeared about
ten years before, as a posthumous work, edited by Cicero himself
after the death of its author, I think we cannot doubt that the
later treatise was written with distinct reference to the earlier.
I allude to the poem of Lucretius, of which Cicero speaks in
such high terms in a letter to his brother Quintus written in Feb.
54 B.c., about four months after the poet’s death, Lucreti poemata,
ut scribis, ita sunt, multis luminibus ingenii multae tamen artis, and
to which we find several allusions in this and other writings of
Cicero®, The avowed motive of both writers is the same, to deliver
ND i ei,
2 N. D. 11 94, cf. Divin. 19, 11 148.
3 See Munro’s Lucretius Intr. p. 931 foll. and compare Lucr.1 74 with Fin.
11 102, Luer. 11 1092 with Tusc. 1 48, Lucr. m1 983 with Fin. 1 60, Lucr. Iv
1070 with Yusc. 1v 75, Lucr. vi 396 with Div. ur 44. The passage to
Quintus (11 10) is thus explained by Munro p, 108, ‘‘There seems to have
been almost a formal antithesis between the rude genius of Ennius and the
modern art. It is not then impossible that Quintus may so have expressed
himself on this head, that Cicero may mean to answer ‘yes, you are quite
right in saying that Lucretius has not only much of the native genius of
Ennius, but also much of that art which, to judge by most of the poets of the
day, might seem incompatible with it’.”’ I should gather from the words which
follow (sed, cum veneris, virum te putabo, si Sallustii Empedoclea legeris, hominem
non putabo) that Quintus had announced his intention of reading the Hmpedoclea
on his return to Rome: Cicero says ‘if you accomplish your purpose I shall
admire your manhood (strength of will), but not think so highly of your humanity
(feeling and taste)’. If we are to make any change in the reading, I very much
prefer the emendation sed, si ad umbilicum veneris, virum te putabo (implying
that Cicero, notwithstanding his admiration for the poet, shared the feeling
of most moderns in regard to the technicalities of the Atomic System) to the
emendation adopted by Mr G. A. Simcox in his History of Latin Literature
(1p. 84) multae tamen artis si eum inveneris, virum te putabo; si Sallusti Empe-
doclea leygeris, hominem non putabo, which he thus explains, ‘Cicero gives his
brother credit for recognizing Lucretius’ genius in the many splendid passages
of his poem, hopes he is man enough to recognize his skill as well, and tells
a7
DESIGN AND EXECUTION OF THE DIALOGUE. =
mankind from the yoke of superstition. If Lucretius describes the
state of the world, unenlightened by Epicurus, in the words hwmana
ante oculos foede cum vita jaceret in terris oppressa gravi sub religione,
quae caput a caeli regionibus ostendebat horribili super aspectu mor-
talibus instans (1 63 foll.), and again faciwnt animos humiles formidine
divom depressosque premunt ad terram (v1 52); we find Cicero (Div.
11 148) deploring the evil in almost the same terms, nam, ut vere
loquamur, superstitio fusa per gentes oppressit omnium fere animos
atque hominum imbecillitatem occupavit...... Instat enim et urget et quo
te cumque verteris persequitur, sive tu vatem, sive tu omen audieris,
sive immolaris, sive avem aspexeris, si Chaldaeum, st haruspicem vide-
. ris, si fulserit, si tonuerit, si tactum aliquid erit de caelo, st ostente
simile natum factumve quippiam ; quorum necesse est plerumque alr-
quid eveniat, ut numquam liceat quieta mente consistere. Perfugiwm
videtur omnium laborum et sollicitudinum esse somnus. At ex eo ipso
plurimae curae metusque nascuntur’, If Lucretius speaks of the
everlasting punishments of Tartarus as the climax of those terrors
which kept men all their lifetime ‘subject to bondage’, Cicero makes
his Stoic repudiate this as a superstition which was at length felt
even by the vulgar to be no longer endurable*. It is true that
Cicero does not in our dialogue go so far as to speak of crimes per-
petrated in the name of religion, as Lucretius speaks of the sacrifice of
Iphigenia: he is content here to show the folly and misery of super-
stition, and the inequity of the principles of action which it ascribes
to the gods; but elsewhere he contrasts it with religion, as a spurious
him he will sink below humanity if he can read Sallust’s Hmpedocles’. It
is unnecessary to say more of this translation than that it loses the force of
tamen and virum, as well as of the opposition between virum and hominem,
I must caution my younger readers against trusting too implicitly to Mr Simcox
where he touches on other points which concern our present treatise. The
statement in 1 p. 80 that ‘Panaetius had adopted the orthodox doctrines of omens
and oracles instead of the consistent and simple fatalism of the earlier Stoics’ is
exactly the reverse of the truth, as may be seen from the passages cited in p, xxi
of my 2nd volume and the notes on 11 162, 163, 111 93, 95; and Posidonius was
not a Peripatetic (as is stated in vol. 11 389) but one of the most famous of the
younger Stoics.
1 For vates cf. N. D. 155 and Lucr. 1 102 tutemet a nobis jam quovis tempore
vatum terriloquis victus dictis desciscere quaeres; for somnus Lucr, 1 182, tv 33;
for quieta mens the tranquilla pax animi of Lucr. vr 78, the suave mari magno of
ft
2 Lucr. 1107 foll., N. D. 15,186 n.
b2
X11 INTRODUCTION.
imitation, bearing to it the same relation as rashness to fortitude,
craftiness to prudence, and tending to blind and stupefy the conscience.
The same idea seems to be implied in the phrase used (1. D.1 1)
that a knowledge of theology is necessary ad moderandam religionem’.
Again, as the evil deplored by both writers is the same, so is the
remedy proposed, which is in a word the scientific theory of nature,
religio quae est juncta cum cognitione naturae (Div. 1 149), the
physica constansque ratio, which is opposed to superstition in WV. D.
ur 92, 11 63, Div. 1 126; in the words of Lucretius 1 146 hune igitur
terrorem anime tenebrasque necessest non radit solis neque lucida tela
diet discutiant, sed naturae species ratioque. Further we find both
writers agreed as to the fact, that the Divine existence is not incon-
sistent with the scientific theory of nature, and as to the origin of
religious belief among mankind from the awe-inspiring phenomena
of nature and the orderly movements of the heavenly bodies’.
From this point however the two writers draw apart. Cicero
accepts as valid the above-mentioned grounds of religious belief and
adds to them the general consent of mankind, the traditional faith
of Rome, the marks of intelligence and of benevolence visible in the
universe ; while he ridicules the solitary evidence on which Lucre-
tius appears to build his theology, that of dreams, and shows how
arbitrary and inconsistent is the Epicurean idea of the ‘intermundian’
gods*. To the fortuitous concourse of atoms and the fortuna guber-
nans of Lucretius he opposes the providentia gubernans of the Stoics*.
Lastly, while it is ve/igio which is the curse of mankind according to
Lucretius, with Cicero it is swperstitio; over and over again he dis-
tinguishes the one from the other, as the lawful from the unlawful,
the rational from the irrational, the holy from the unholy, and sums
up in the words, ita /actum est in superstitioso et religioso alterum
vit nomen, alterwm laudis, The way in which he introduces his
distinction has the air of remonstrance against a misuse of the
word religio (NV. D. 11 71), non enim philosophi solum (referring to
' Luer. 1.80 foll., N. D.142, 11 70, Part. Or. 81 religionem superstitio imitatur,
Cluent. 194 nocturna sacrificia sceleratasque ejus preces et nefaria vota cognovinus ;
quibus illa etiam deos immortales de suo scelere testatur, neque intellegit pietate
et religione et justis precibus deorum mentes, non contaminata superstitione neque
ad scelus perjiciendum caesis hostiis posse placari.
2 Lucr. v 1183—1240, N. D. 111 16, Div. 1 148.
$ Tusc. 1 30, Leg. 1 24, Div. 1 148, N. D. m1 5, Leg. 1 25, Tusc. 1 68 foll.,
Luer. v 1161 foll., N. D.1 76 foll.
Peels VoL O eNO. it 73, 0aF
DESIGN AND EXECUTION OF THE DIALOGUE. Xlll
the Greek distinction between ebogBea and Sevordapovia already
established in the time of Polybius, who however does not altogether
condemn the latter in vi 56), verwm etiam majores nostri supersti-
tionem a religione separaverunt , while at the same time the fact that
he thinks it necessary to claim the authority of ancient usage for his
own distinction, may perhaps be regarded as an indication that it was
not yet fully recognized. It was apparently unknown to the author
of the treatise ad Herennium, who couples religio with ambitio and
other passions which impel to evil (11 34); but it seems to have been
observed by all later writers. Thus, while Lucretius always uses religio
in a bad sense and never uses swperstitio at all, his imitator Virgil
reserves re/igio for what is laudable and speaks of vana superstitio vete-
rumque ignara deorum (Aen. vit 187), and so Horace reckons tristis
superstitio among the diseases of the mind (Sat. 11 3. 79). Perhaps
it may be thought that the difference between Cicero and Lucretius
is not a difference of meaning as to the word religio, but a difference
of feeling and judgment as regards the facts denoted by the word.
Such a view would be quite consistent with the supposition that
Cicero’s dialogue is intended in part as a protest against the doctrine
advocated by Lucretius; but Lucretius himself asserts more than
once that his doctrine is not hostile to religion, as Cicero would under-
stand that word’. In either case it seems to me clear that, while
agreeing with Lucretius as to the evils wrought in the name of religion,
Cicero wished to make it plain to all men that these evils did not
flow from religion rightly understood, but from its corruption, which
he distinguished by the name of swperstitio ; and that an indiscrimi-
nate attack on all that went under the name of religion was even
more injurious to society than superstition itself.
Assuming then that Cicero had this double practical aim in
writing his treatise, first to eradicate superstition, second, to show
the importance of a rational religion ; and that he combines with
this the speculative aim of completing his system and expounding to
his countrymen the theological views of the leading Greek philo-
sophers, we have next to consider how this design has been carried
out? If we compare the impression produced upon us by reading the
1 Luer. 1 80 illud in his rebus vereor ne forte rearis impia te rationis inire
elementa...quod contra saepius illa religio peperit scelerosa atque impia facta, v
1198 nec pietas ulla est velatum saepe videri vertier ad lapidem atque omnes ac-
cedere ad aras,...sed mage pacata posse omnia mente tueri, vi 75 delubra deum
placido cum pectore adibis,
X1V INTRODUCTION.
poem of Lucretius or the 10th book of Plato’s Laws with the
impression produced by the Natura Deorwm, I think it cannot be
denied that the latter is far less impressive than either of the former.
Cicero is a man of extraordinary ability cultivated to the highest pitch
by an excellent education, with the widest tastes and sympathies, and
a mind open, as that of few Romans has been, to all impressions
of beauty and sublimity. But, considered as a philosopher, he has
the misfortune to be at the same time a lawyer, an orator and a man
of the world: in his philosophical treatises we are too often conscious
of the author holding a brief, appealing to the populace, writing
against time and amidst countless distractions, far removed from the
whole-hearted concentration of a Plato or a Lucretius. We must
not wonder therefore if Cicero’s wide scheme contracts itself to the
paraphrase or adaptation of two or three contemporary writings
and the exposition and criticism of the Epicurean and Stoic theologies.
Contenting ourselves with this lower aim we ask again, how it
has been accomplished? Is the exposition clear, accurate and metho-
dical, observing due proportion throughout? Are the arguments well
set forth, the criticisms just and fair? Is the dialogue, as a whole,
a finished work of art, like the dialogues of Plato? Before attempting
to answer these questions I will quote the estimate given of Cicero’s
physical or theological treatises by two writers of antiquity. The
first is Velleius Paterculus, who says dum hoc vel forte vel providentia
vel utcumque constitutum rerum naturae corpus, quod ule paene solus
Romanorum animo vidit, ingenio complexus est, eloguentia uluminavit,
manebit tncolume, comitem aevi sut laudem Crceronrs trahet (11 66); the
second Macrobius, or rather the captious interlocutor in his Satwr-
nalia (t 24, § 4), who is probably intended to be the spokesman of
others, when he says Zullius, qui non minus professus est philo-
sophandi studium quam loquendi, quotiens aut de natura deorum
aut de fato aut de divinatione disputat, gloriam, quam oratione
conflavit, incondita rerum relatione minuit. Modern readers will
probably side with the latter view. While allowing that we
have in this treatise a great deal of excellent sense admirably
expressed, and that it is hardly possible to exaggerate its histo-
rical importance as contributing to our knowledge of the religious
philosophy of the ancients, yet, regarding it as a whole, it is
impossible to call it a work of art, it 1s impossible to say that the
due proportions of the subject have been observed. Each of the
three books is disfigured by an insertion which is foreign to the
DESIGN AND EXECUTION OF THE DIALOGUE. XV
argument and of singularly little interest in itself. The Ist is the
historical sketch of previous philosophy from the Epicurean point of
view, which is of much the same value, as if a historian of modern
religious thought were to take his account of German philosophy
from Mansel’s Bampton Lectures. The 2nd insertion is Cicero’s
own translation of the Aratea; the 3rd and the most incompre-
hensible of the three is the mythological section, in which he attempts
to show that there were many separate deities confused under the
same name. In speaking of these as insertions, I do not mean that
the lst and 3rd are exclusively due to Cicero and had nothing
corresponding to them in the Greek original, but that in all three
cases a very subordinate point has been allowed to swell out beyond
all proportion, and that in order to make room for them, matters
of real interest and importance have been either omitted or curtailed
to such an extent as to become themselves unintelligible. Thus, how
willingly should we have exchanged the first insertion, either for an
intelligent and impartial review of the growth of religious philosophy,
or for a fuller account of the life of the ‘intermundian’ gods ;
how willingly have dispensed with the Aratea in order to obtain
more information as to the Stoic doctrine of the dealings of Provi-
dence with the individual, so cruelly cut down in the concluding
paragraphs of the Second Book; above all how gladly should we
have escaped from the futility of the mythological section, if we
might thereby have secured space for a reply from Balbus, or even
for a fuller statement of the Academic argument on such a question
as the consistency of moral virtue with the Divine nature !
Taking the book however as it stands with its faulty proportions,
what are we to say of the manner in which each separate part is done?
The introduction, which gives the key-note to the whole treatise, is
of special importance as expressing Cicero’s own convictions in regard
to the need of a true religious belief. ‘A mere pretence of religion’,
he says (in reference to the Epicureans, but the same thing applies to
an Academic like Cotta) ‘is inconsistent with any true piety, and
without piety faith and justice cannot exist and all society is sub-
verted.’ Piety is necessarily bound up with the belief in the pro-
vidential government of the world; there can be no such thing as
worship, unless we believe that the gods are interested in men and
are able and willing to benefit them. But we must be able to give
a reason for our faith, and not embrace an opinion without investi-
gation, merely on the authority of others. While the Stoics have
Xvi INTRODUCTION.
performed an important service in exhibiting the evidences of design
in the outward universe, the Academy has not been without its use
in forcing us to look at both sides of the question, and insisting on
probability as the guide of life, since absolute certainty is unattainable
owing to the limitation of the human faculties.
The 2nd portion of Bk 1 contains the Epicurean polemic against
the orthodox theology, Platonic and Stoic. It touches on many
interesting points, but it does no more than touch on them; its
criticism is addressed as usual to the gallery, very much in the style
of the altercatio with Clodius, of which Cicero writes with such
complacency to Atticus (d4é¢/. 1 3), and for the most part consists of
a series of exclamatory questions, which are assumed to be unanswer-
able, though the answer may be distinctly given in the words of the
treatise criticized’. The more rational objections, such as those which
turn on the possibility of Creation at a particular moment of time,
on the motives which could be supposed to influence the Creator, on
the imperfection visible in the work of Creation, are never directly
met by succeeding speakers. No one seems to pay any attention to
them. Just as it is afterwards with the Academic criticisms on the
Epicurean and Stoic systems, there is no right of reply, no judicial
weighing of opposing arguments, no honest endeavour to carry out
even the principle of Carneades and ascertain precisely to which side
the balance of probability inclines.
The review of the history of religious opinions contained in the
following sections (§§ 25—43) is, as I have already remarked, the great
blot on this first book. It would be hardly going too far to say that, as
regards the prae-Stoic philosophy, it does not contain a single strictly
accurate statement or a single intelligent criticism. It may be said,
this is the fault not of Cicero but of the Epicurean authority whom
he follows; Cicero merely gives it as a specimen of Epicurean
ignorance and prejudice. But if it was intended as an exposure
of this sort, why is it that, so far from giving any hint to that
effect, so far from correcting any of the blunders of Velleius, Cicero
afterwards makes Cotta compliment Velleius on the accuracy of his
sketch? The real fact is that Cicero himself was in all probability
unconscious of the inaccuracies which fill the historical section, and
that some at least of these inaccuracies (as may be proved by a
comparison with the fragments of Philodemus) arose from his own
' See nn, on 119 illae quinque formae, § 20 quod ortum sit,
DESIGN AND EXECUTION OF THE DIALOGUE. XVil
misunderstanding of his authority. See for instance my notes on
the account of Thales § 25, of Anaximenes § 26, of Parmenides § 28,
of Xenophon § 31. |
The Epicurean exposition, contained in §§ 43—56, is far superior
to the historical section, but it suffers from curtailment, just where
full explanation was most needed. Unhappily Cicero had not time
to think out a difficulty; so when he comes to one, he either omits,
or satisfies himself with a rendering which is unintelligible to himself
as well as to every one else ; see especially what is said of the divine
images in § 49 compared with §§ 105 and 109. In fairness it
must however be allowed that he is writing for Roman readers and
has to select or reject with the thought of what will be most in
accordance with their taste, just as the late Dr Whewell did in his
Platonic Dialogues for English Readers.
The Academic criticism which occupies the rest of the book
contains much that is interesting, but, here too, flippant assertion
not unfrequently takes the place of argument. Thus there is no
pretence of arguing the question between a plenwm and a vacuum
(§ 65 foll.); the speaker dogmatically asserts his preference for the
former, therefore the latter is wrong. The objections to anthropo-
morphism are well stated in §§ 76—102, but Cicero has either
misunderstood or has confused the argument on the value of general
experience, as a criterion of truth, and the possibility of a unique
experience (see nn. on § 87). In §§ 103, 104 Cotta announces his
intention to examine the Epicurean account of the habitation and
manner of life of their gods, but in § 105 hurries on to a discussion
of the theory of images. Possibly this change of plan may have
arisen, as Schwencke suggests, from the discovery that the original
treatise from which he is translating, travelled beyond the topics
introduced in the speech of Velleius. In any case it is a fault
in the construction of the dialogue, and deprives us of information,
which would have been very welcome, as to the nature of existence
in the intermundia. The question raised in §§ 105—110 relates to
the possibility of distinguishing between objective and subjective
images; what right have we to assume that the phantasms of
divinities are more real than those of absent or non-existent persons
or things? Even if we assume their reality, what right have we to
~ attribute happiness to beings without virtue (since without action)
and without the sensual pleasures which are allotted to man? Can
they even be said to be free from pain, when they are in constant
XV111 INTRODUCTION.
danger from the incoming and outgoing atoms? The remainder of
the book is occupied in showing that the Epicurean notion of a
deity, incapable of action and absorbed in his own pleasure, who
has no feeling for men, and is altogether unconnected with them, is
really atheistic and inconsistent with any kind of piety or holiness.
It is to be noticed that the Epicurean defence (at eteam liber est Epicurt
de sanctitate) meets a double rejoinder §§ 115, 123. Is this a sign that
Cicero had before him two criticisms of Epicurus, one, say, by
Philo (1 59), the other by Posidonius, or are they alternative sum-
maries of the argument of the latter, which have both been inserted
by mistake? We shall see other examples of the same sort of care-
lessness in the following books.
In the 2nd book we have perhaps the most important contribution
to theological thought which has come down to us from classical
antiquity. It wants the inspiration, the passionate earnestness of
Plato, but it covers a wider range; it is a store-house in which
are preserved the best achievements of Greek philosophy in this
department from the time of Socrates to that of Cicero. The
arrangement may be confused, many of the special theories advanced
may be obsolete, many of the facts misunderstood or inaccurately
stated, but the general proof here given of a rationally ordered
universe, and of a providential care for man can never lose its interest
or value. It holds good against all theories of evolution, whether
ancient or modern, which would make mind posterior to matter.
The main lines of the proof are that religious belief is natural to
man; that it is confirmed by the signs of superhuman power,
wisdom and goodness visible in the universe ; that man cannot be
the highest thing in the universe, as he would be if the universe
were irrational; rather that it is from it he derives his reason as
well as the gross elements of which the body is composed ; that the
common source of the reason of all men must far surpass the
particles of reason dispersed in individual men; that the harmony
and sympathy of all the parts of the universe proves it to be under
the control of one guiding spirit; that mind or soul originates all
motion. Then follows the argument from the Scale of Existence :
we observe the gradual ascent from vegetable to animal, from animal
to man, the last showing the potentiality of virtue and wisdom,
hence we infer a higher stage, the divine, which is absolutely virtuous
and wise. Nature strives after perfection in all its parts; this
striving cannot be frustrated ; there may be partial hindrances, but
DESIGN AND EXECUTION OF THE DIALOGUE. X1x
there is no external power to check the progress of the whole; there-
fore the universe as a whole must attain perfection.
The larger portion of the 2nd book is occupied with the subject
of Providence. Thisis argued lst from our idea of the Divine nature
as active and benevolent, and 2nd from the skill manifested in
the universe, which attests the wisdom of the great Artist, just in
the same way as the orrery attests the wisdom of Archimedes. The
skill of the Creator is then shown in detail, Ist as regards the earth
and the heavenly bodies, 2nd as regards the adaptations visible in
vegetable and animal life, 3rd and above all in the case of man. It
is further shown that the universe exists for the sake of its rational
inhabitants, and that all things tend to the good of man, that pro-
vidential care extends even to individual men, that virtue and wisdom
are divine gifts, that the philosopher is dear to God and can never.
experience what is really harmful.
So far I think we may be sure that Cicero would go along with
Balbus. It is no more than he has repeatedly said in his own
person elsewhere, except as to the Scale of Existence, to which we
find resemblances, it is true, but no exact parallel in the passages
quoted in my notes. There are other parts of his discourse which
are less in harmony with what we know of Cicero’s opinions from
other treatises. Such are the identification of heat with intelligence,
the ascription of life, thought and volition to the material universe
and the heavenly bodies, the sanction accorded by the Stoics to the
popular mythology as representing either the varied activity of the
Supreme Being, the personification of abstract qualities, or the
divinity of the human soul; to which we may add the belief in
divination ’.
When we go on to inquire into the arrangement of the 2nd book,
there is much to find fault with. The main divisions are by no means
clear. As is pointed out in Vol. 11 p. xxii, much that is placed under
‘1 Cicero, speaking in his own person, asserts the existence and the immateri-
ality of God, and ascribes to him the origin of all motion and the fatherhood of
the human soul Tusc. 1 66 (a quotation from his own Consolatio), animorum nulla
in terris origo inveniri potest...quicquid est illud quod sentit, quod sapit, quod
vivit, quod viget, caeleste et divinum ob eamque rem acternum sit necesse est. Nec
vero deus ipse,..alio modo intellegi potest nisi mens soluta quaedam et libera, segre-
gata ab omni concretione mortali, omnia sentiens et movens, ipsaque praedita motu
sempiterno cf. ib. 1 30, 36, 60, 63 (the Creator is to the universe as Archimedes
to his orrery), 68 foll., Leg. 1 21, 11 15 foll., Milo 83, 84, Harusp. Resp. 19,
0. INTRODUCTION.
the Ist head, would have come more naturally under the 2nd, and
much that is placed under the 3rd would have come better under the
4th. In one place Cicero seems to have confused himself, and com-
mences his 4th division out of its proper order in § 133, giving a se-
cond commencement in § 155. Then we have the superfluous Aratean
section (§§ 104—114), and the omission of much interesting matter at
the end of the book, in reference to the calamities of the good and
the difficulties alleged against the moral government of the world.
For faults of detail see my notes on efenim 16, crassissima regione
17, cum alio juncta 29, absoluti operis effectum 35, ex utraque re 49,
aetherios cursus 54, swis seminibus 58, vis major, regi non potest 61,
dentes et pubertatem 86, where particular arguments seem to be im-
perfectly stated. For mistranslations of the Greek original see on
obductus, cujus sub pedibus, 110, posteriore trahens 113.
Tt is more difficult to take a general view of the 3rd book than
of the preceding, as so large a portion, probably more than one
third, has been lost. It will be seen from the analysis, as well as
from the Essay which follows, upon the Sources of this book, that the
arrangement of what remains is again unsatisfactory. Cicero is
embarrassed throughout by having to meet a later Stoic argument
out of an earlier Academic treatise, in which the topics are different
and differently arranged. This explains why, after Cotta has an-
nounced his intention to treat several of the arguments adduced for
the Divine existence under the 3rd head, instead of under the Ist,
as Balbus had done (11t 17, 18), he introduces them under the 2nd
head without giving any reason for his change of purpose. We
will take the different arguments in order with reference to the
corresponding parts of the 2nd book. There is certainly some weight
in the objections urged to the argument from universal consent, viz.
that the object of popular belief is not the God of the Stoics, and
that it is inconsistent in those who regard the majority as fools, to
attach any importance to what the majority believe (§§ 10, 11); still
these objections hardly apply to the arguments as stated in Bk 11.
Consensus is cited there as a proof not of any special Stoic doctrine,
but of the existence of a Divine Governor; and a careful distinction
is made between temporary opinion and fixed belief, especially
where the latter becomes stronger with the advance in civilization.
The Stoic arguments derived from recorded epiphanies and the prac-
tice of divination, are fairly met by denial of the facts and questioning
the utility of a knowledge of the future; the self-devotion of Decius
DESIGN AND EXECUTION OF THE DIALOGUE. xxl
was prompted by policy, not by religion; to suppose otherwise would
be to impute injustice to the Gods (§§ 11—15). This sets aside one
of the grounds assigned for the prevalence of religious belief by
Cleanthes; his 2nd ground, that of the terrible phenomena of nature,
is allowed as a fact; the two others are deferred along with the
arguments of Zeno and Chrysippus to the 3rd head. The 2nd branch
of the discussion deals with the Divine nature. This begins in § 20
with a distinct reference to the corresponding part of the argument
of Balbus (11 45). In both the question is qualis eorum natura sit ;
both refer to the stupefying influence of custom. Cotta then proceeds
to challenge Balbus’ assertion mwndum animantem esse et deum, and
the proof alleged for it nehil mundo esse melius. ‘It no more follows
from this,’ he says, ‘that the world must be possessed of reason than
that the city of Rome is a reasoning creature, or that, if it is not,
it must be reckoned of less value than the ant which is possessed of
reason.’ (Cf. 11 45, 16.) But the same proof had been quoted as
from Zeno in 11 21, so Cotta recurs to that (111 22), in spite of his
avowed intention of leaving it for the section on Providence, and
replies that on the same principle we might argue that the world
could read a book. In $23 he deals with another argument of Zeno’s
given in 11 22, putting it in a more general form (apparently with a
reference to the Socratic argument in 11 18) ‘everything which exists
is derived from the world, and the world can produce nothing unlike
itself, therefore the human reason is a product of the world and
resembles it.’ ‘On the same principle,’ he says, ‘we might maintain
that the world could play the flute.’ The next argument touched on
by Cotta is that which deduces the divinity of the stars from their
regular motions, apparently referring to m1 54 foll. ‘Similarly we
might argue for the divinity of quartan fevers’ (111 24). For an
examination of these objections see nn. on the particular passages.
In § 25 Cotta goes back to Chrysippus (11 16, 17). His Ist argument
is that ‘if there is anything in the world beyond man’s power to
make, he who made it must be God’; the 2nd that ‘if there were no
Gods, man would be the best thing in the universe, which it would
be the extreme of arrogance to suppose’; the 3rd that ‘the world is
too beautiful to have been built simply for the habitation of man,’
Cotta’s answer to the Ist is that it ignores the distinction between
nature and reason (which of course has no force against the Stoics
who identified nature with reason, and does not in the least degree
affect the inference that there is a superhuman power at work in the
XX11 INTRODUCTION.
universe); to the 2nd that it is not arrogant for man to recognize
that he has reason and that the stars are without it (shirking the
question and also assuming what the Stoics denied); to the 3rd that
the world was not built but formed by nature (what nature forms 7s
built, according to the Stoics; but this argument, hike the others, is
equally true, put into its most general form: the beauty of the
universe is only very partially explained by the pleasure or utility
which it affords to man). In § 27 Cotta proceeds with the argument
quoted from Xenophon (11 18), ‘whence did man obtain reason if it
did not exist in the world?’ to which he makes the same frivolous
answer as he had done to the similar questions of Zeno. Then comes
(in § 28) an approving reference to the sympathy which unites all the
parts of the universe, but it is denied that this affords any ground for
believing that the universe is pervaded by a divine spirit or breath;
it is all the unconscious operation of nature. Here again we have
simple assertion on the part of the Academics. The vague term
nature was explained by the Epicureans, from the analogy of material
objects, to mean atoms moving in a vacuum according to the laws of
gravitation modified by the individual clinamen, by the Stoics, from
the analogy of the soul, to mean the reason and will embodied in
the universe; the Academics, clinging to their unanalysed conception
of nature, opposed their simple denial to both.
There is more weight in the argument by which Carneades en-
deavoured to show that if the world is an animal it must be liable to
destruction and therefore not divine. As corporeal it is discerptible ;
as a compound of contrary and perishable elements, it is liable to fly
asunder and perish; as animated and therefore capable of feeling, it is
liable to sensations of pain and susceptible of death ($§ 2934). It
is partly met by the Stoic doctrine of the cyclic renovation, partly by
denying that the capacity of pleasure involves the possibility of pain
and that this latter involves the possibility of death. In $$ 3537
Cotta has no difficulty in showing that fire is not more divine than
the other elements.
After this follows an interesting argument on the compatibility
of the ideas of virtue and divinity (§ 38). As we may see by com-
paring Sextus, this has been very much cut down by Cicero. The
quotations in the notes will show with what limitations it holds good.
The subordinate deities of the Stoics are subjected to a severe criticism
in §§ 39—64, It is shown that Stoic allegorization is purely arbitrary,
that it is impossible to draw the line between the human and divine
DESIGN AND EXECUTION OF THE DIALOGUE. XXlil
in the popular theology, which they take under their protection, and
that it is impossible to say what is believed about each deity. It is
here that Cicero inflicts upon us the tedious mythological section, of
which Sextus was satisfied to give one or two extracts as specimens.
I have spoken sufficiently of this in the Essay on the Sources and in
the Appendix. |
After this, many chapters are lost till we come to the answer to
the Stoic proof of Divine beneficence as shown in the gift of reason.
In the speech of Balbus this was treated under the general head of
Providence (11 147, 148), here it is treated as a part’ of the argument
to prove a special providential care for man (11 66—78). Cotta
shows by examples taken from the stage and the law-courts the ill
_effects of reason, and argues that, if it is a divine gift, the Giver is
responsible for effects, which he must have foreseen, and against which
he ought to have secured man. There is a disarrangement in these
paragraphs which was perhaps caused by the mistaken insertion of
two alternative versions or abstracts of the Greek original. It is a
defect in Cicero’s exposition of the Stoic argument in the previous
book that the difficulties urged by the Academic under this last head
are not touched on by Balbus. — In all probability they formed part of
the cargo thrown overboard by Cicero (in §§ 164—167) in order to_
save his Aratea. Other arguments alleged against a providential
ordering of human affairs are the universal lack of wisdom deplored
by the Stoics, and the unrighteous distribution of prosperity and
adversity. The Stoics have depreciated the importance of these
gifts of fortune in comparison with the qualities of the soul, but
Providence has nothing to do with the latter; each man must achieve
them for himself. Besides, whether important or unimportant,
nothing should be neglected under the rule of Providence. It‘has_
been attempted to eke out the case for providential government by
pointing to the misfortunes which befall the descendants of the guilty,
but what sort of justice is this? Is it even consistent with the Stoic
idea of God, that he should exact punishment at all? The Stoics
themselves allow that his care does not extend to individuals,
what reason have we for supposing that it extends to mankind 9
(111 79-—93).
Speaking generally the Academic objections under this head
are well and clearly stated by Cicero, but here and there ob-
scurities arise from too great conciseness, -see note on § 91 (De. 9),
§ 92 aut nescit quod possit. There are also several inaccuracies,
XX1V INTRODUCTION.
arising apparently from over-haste in translating the original, see
notes on fanum Proserpinae § 83, ad Peloponnesum ib., Epidaurt ib.,
mensas argenteas § 84, ne Delio quidem Apollini § 88. As to the
manner in which these objections were met by the Stoics see my
notes on each passage. In some instances they may be directly
answered from the speech of Balbus, e.g., the assumption that virtue
is allowed by all to be independent of Divine grace, is contradicted
in 1 79; the assertion that, according to the Stoics, Providence does
not extend to individuals, is contradicted in 11 165, In both these
cases it is probable that the elder Stoics held the doctrines impugned,
but this want of correspondence between the exposition and the
criticism spoils the verisimilitude of the dialogue.
As to Cicero’s own feeling with regard to the questions at issue,
we find him dissenting from the Academic view in regard to the
misfortunes of the good and the prosperity of the bad, in the passages
cited in my notes on § 80 Reguli, § 84 percussit; on conscience as the
voice of God § 85 sine ulla divina ratione; on virtue as the gift of
God § 87 quis quod bonus vir esset. But none except the extremest
partisans could pretend that the Academic difliculties were entirely
cleared up by such considerations as were available on the other side.
Then, as now, the Divine government was a matter of faith, not of
certainty. Now, as then, in spite of the added light of Christianity,
we must confess that, logically speaking, the religious view of the
order of the world is only the more probable; that Cicero in fact is
right, as against the Stoics, when he refuses to say more than that the
argument of Balbus appeared to him to be ad veritatis similitudinem
propensior.
Lastly, provokingly inconsistent as is the Academic view which
at one time professes to be guided by reason alone, irrespective of
authority (1 10), and at other times, in the person of Cotta, accepts
without inquiry whatever has come down to us on the authority of
our ancestors (111 5, 9); which sneers at the sacred legends and the
practice of divination, and does its best to show that the very idea of
God is self-contradictory and impossible, and yet insists on retaining
all the externals of religion as a duty obligatory on every Roman
citizen ; still the Academic pontiff is a person of genuine historical
interest. He is the Trajan who, allowing that there is no harm in
Christianity and that Christians are not to be hunted out, yet ordains
that if a man is accused of Christianity before a magistrate and
refuses to abjure his faith, he is to be put to death. In later times
PUBLISHED AFTER CICERO’S DEATH. XXV
he is the unbelieving statesman who fights against liberty of con-
science and uses the arm of the secular power to prevent Church
reform ; he is the Christian apologist who, insisting on the acceptance
— of every letter of the creed, forbids all thought as to its meaning under
the name of rationalism or dogmatism.
WAS THE NATURA DEORUM PUBLISHED DURING THE
LIFE-TIME OF CICERO?
In the preceding essay indications of hasty composition have been
pointed out, and it has been remarked that some passages present the
appearance of having been made up of two alternative versions of
the same original, both of which have been inserted by mistake. If
this is so, it would seem that the book must have been published
without the author’s revision. Are there any facts which would
confirm this suspicion?
The conclusive proof that the book did not receive the finishing
touches from the hand of its author, is to be found in the inconsistent
allusions to the time occupied in the discussion. Thus, in 11 73 we
find the conversation of the 1st book alluded to in the words a te ipso
hesterno die dictum est, and in 111 18 the 2nd book is alluded to in
the words omnia quae a te nudius tertius dicta sunt; from which we
should infer that the whole discussion must have occupied four days,
giving one day to each speech. But if we look back to the beginning
of the 2nd and 3rd books (quae cum Cotta dixisset tum Velleius 11 1,
quae cum Balbus dixisset tum arridens Cotta 111 1), we find no hint
of any break in the conversation. The only reference to time is in
11 94 quoniam advesperascit dabis nobis diem aliquem ut contra ista
dicamus, which certainly implies that the conversation had occupied
only one day. There is no difficulty of this kind in other dialogues.
In the Zusculans (1 8) Cicero distinctly says dierwm quinque scholas
in totidem libros contuli, and there is a formal notice of the close of
one day and the beginning of another in 1 119, 1 9, 10, 1 67, 11 7,
m1 84, 1v 7, v 1, 11, with a separate dedication or preface to each
book. In the De Finibus the first two books are supposed to be
spoken continuously at Cicero’s villa at Cumae, the 3rd and 4th on
a different occasion at Lucullus’ Tusculan villa, the 5th in Plato’s
Academia at Athens,
M. (. II. Cc
XXVi INTRODUCTION.
But does not Cicero himself speak of the De Natura Deorum as
already published at the time of his writing the De Divinatione, and
the De Fatot Compare Div. 1 8, where Quintus says perlegy tuum
paulo ante tertium de natura deorum in quo disputatio Cottae, quam-
quam labefactavit sententiam meam, non funditus tamen sustulit, to
which Marcus replies Optime vero, etenim ipse Cotta sic disputat, ut
Stoicorum magis argumenta confutet quam hominum deleat religionem.
Quintus regards this protest as a matter of form dicitur quidem istuc
ne communia jura migrare videatur; sed studio contra Storcos dis-
serendi deos mihi videtur funditus tollere: ejus rationt non sane
desidero quid respondeam, satis enim defensa religio est im secundo
libro a Lucilio, cujus disputatio tibi ipsi, ut in extremo libro scribis,
ad veritatem est visa propensior. Again in Div. 1 3 quibus rebus
editis (i.e. the Mortensius, Academica, De Finibus, Tusculans), tres
libri perfecti sunt de natura deorum ; to which he adds others after-
wards. It may be thought that these quotations settle the question
and that Cicero himself is responsible for the book in its present
state whether finished or unfinished. But is it not permissible to
draw a different conclusion from the opposition of the words editi
and perfecti in the last passage? The fHortensius and other dialogues
were published, the Vatura Deorum was what we should call ready
for the press. So in fat. 1 1 we find a distinction made between
quod in aliis libris fect qui sunt de natura deorum, and the books
quos de divinatione edidi. We are not bound to take literally the
statement that Quintus had read the book of which he is supposed to
speak in Div. 1; evenif he had done so, it might have been from having
access to the original Ms. We know that other works of Cicero were
published after his death, such as the /pistles and probably some of
the Orations by Tiro, and, among his philosophical works, the un-
finished Leges. If the Natura Deorum was still unpublished at the
time of Cicero’s murder, and if the Ms was as much altered and
emended as that of the De Gloria, of which he says to Atticus (xvi 3)
mist apxeturov ipsum crebris locis inculeatum et refectum, this would
go far to explain the existing roughnesses and inconsistencies of the
dialogue.
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. XXV11
ON THE RELATIONS OF ORELLI’S MSS TO THE
ARCHETYPE AND TO EACH OTHER.
The archetype from which all the existing mss are derived must
have been in a very bad condition, having lost considerable portions
of the 3rd book, and having suffered much from dislocation in the
2nd book and, as I believe, in the 3rd also. Of the four sections,
into which the 3rd book is divided, the whole of C (dealing with the
Stoic argument in proof of the Providential Government of the
universe) and a considerable portion of D (dealing with the argu-
ment in proof of a special Providence ordering the affairs of men)
have been lost; and smaller losses occur in the same book at the end
of §§ 13 and 64, and in 1 §§ 25, 65. The great instance of dislocation
is in the 2nd book, where §§ 16—86 are placed after § 156, but in
my note on 111 43 ut jam docebo, I have attempted to show
that we have there also a transposition in the mss of S§ 53—60,
which ought to come before § 43. For examples of what appears to
me dislocation on a smaller scale, see the notes on 1 6 qua quidem in
causa, 197 an quicquam—vidimus (which, following Bake, I have
transferred to the end of § 88), 11 110 atque ita dimetata—appareat,
transferred to § 104, also 11 167 magnis copiis, 111 29 cumque omne
animal, § 34 etenim, § 70 n, on Da (3). The cause of the dislocation
in Bk. 11 was doubtless that the archetype had come to pieces and
was bound up again in wrong order, without any regard to sense.
So B (Cod. Leid. 86) interposes part of the De Divinatione after
NV. D. 1 64, giving the following §§ (64—91) after De ato § 4, see
note on the latter passage in Orelli’s ed., and Bake’s ed. of the De
Legibus p. 104 foll., where B is thus described “ constat quaternt-
onibus XxIv. quorum singula octo folia habent. Ceterwm descriptus
esse videtur e libro cujus quaterniones misere disjecti essent ; locis
quippe plurimis, continuata scriptura, alienissima interponuntur,
omnvumque ordo et series turbantur, quae tamen ne legenti fraudem
Jaciant, vetus manus in margine subinde solet indicare.” In Bk. 111
I have suggested that it may have been Cicero’s own intention to
omit the mythological section, and that this was afterwards inserted
by the original editor in a wrong place. As to the smaller transposi-
tions they are probably owing to the wrong insertion of marginal notes
or of additions written on slips of parchment which got fastened to the
c2
XXVI1il INTRODUCTION.
wrong leaves. As to actual losses, some have attempted to account
for these by supposing that the Christians destroyed the argument
against Providence as impious, others relying on the statement of
Arnobius to the effect that some of the treatises of Cicero caused
much scandal among the Pagans, have retorted the charge on the
latter*; but there is no reason to have recourse to either supposition.
The condition of the archetype, as proved by the transpositions in
Bk. u, is quite sufficient to account for the loss of other portions,
and we meet with similar phenomena in the Leges, the De Lato, the
Respublica, and other treatises.
These being the undoubted facts, as shown by all the mss, we
have next to inquire which of the mss best represent the archetype
and what are their individual characteristics and their relations
to each other. The oldest of the mss of the WV. D. is the Vienna
codex (V) of the 10th cent., but portions of the treatise have been
preserved in a Ms of the 9th century described by Narducci, of which
an account is given in the Jahresbericht wiber d. Fortschritte d.
classischen Alterthumswissenschaft for 1883, vol. 35, p. 75. The chief
fact of importance noted in regard to this ms is that in book II
it exhibits the same dislocation as the other Mss.
There is much resemblance between V and the Leyden codex (A)
of the 11th century, which comes nearest to it in age. In both we
find careless mistakes, but very rarely any signs of an attempt to
alter the reading in order to make sense, such as we shall see reason to
suspect in BCE. The Palatine codex (P), which is called per-
antiquust, is I presume of about the same date as A. It is not only
* See Olivet’s French translation of the Nature Deorum vol. m1 p. 87 n.,
citing Arnob. 117 ante omnes Tullius Romani disertissimus generis, nullam veritus
imptetatis invidiam, ingenue constanter et libere, quid super tali opinionatione
(the distinction of sex in deity) sentiret, pietate cum majore monstravit, a quo st
res sumere judicii veritate conscriptas, non verborum luculentias pergeretis, pero-
rata esset haec causa....Sed quid aucupia verborum splendoremque sermonis peti ab
hoc dicam, cum sciam esse non paucos, qui aversentur et fugiant libros de hoc ejus...
cumque alios audiam mussitare indignanter et dicere, oportere statui per senatum,
aboleantur ut haec scripta quibus Christiana religio comprobetur et vetustatis
opprimatur auctoritas? Quinimmo si fiditis exploratum vos dicere quidquam de dis
vestris, erroris convincite Ciceronem,..Nam intercipere scripta et publicatam velle
submergere lectionem, non est deos defendere, sed veritatis testificationem timere.
+ Ebeling in Philologus xu11 4 p. 703, which has reached me since the above
was put in type, assigns it to the 10th cent. . He also gives a short account of
the Laurentian Cod. 257 at Florence, which he considers to be of the 11th cent.
It agrees with B (against AC Oxf.) in making the dislocation of Bk 11 commence
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. XX1X
careless but capricious and for the most part quite indifferent to
making sense. The first two I regard as honest but somewhat incom-
petent witnesses, the writer of P has no intention to deceive, but his
inaccuracy almost amounts to dishonesty, while the writer of B, a
far more competent witness, as far as ability goes, is not satisfied
merely to report, but deliberately sets himself to improve the read-
ings of the archetype. It is perhaps unnecessary for me to adduce
any evidence of the carelessness of APV, as that will be apparent to
any one who will glance over the readings of a chapter or two in
Orelli’s edition, but I shall endeavour to show (1) that A and V are
independent of each other, but approach more nearly to one another
than to any of the other ss, (2) that B is connected with the arche-
type by a different line of descent from the others, and has frequently
preserved the true reading which has been lost by them, but that it
also alters the mistaken readings of the archetype so as to make
sense. The varying disarrangements in BPV seem to show that
these are mutually independent and are not copied either from A or
from the immediate ancestor of A; and this conclusion is confirmed
by the subjoined comparison of particular readings. I have compared
the readings for the 3rd book, as the mss are less imperfect for
this than for the earlier books. I give first those readings in which
the unaltered A and V agree against BC and P, taking no account
of Orelli’s 6th codex E, belonging to the 15th century. In making
this comparison it must be remembered that it is only of APV
that we have the complete readings in Orelli’s edition. Where the
true reading is not that of AV it is given first in round brackets.
Readings conjectured ex silentio in Orelli’s apparatus criticus are put
in square brackets, as in the critical notes.
§ 4. (parum) parvam A’V".
§ 5. (religionesque) religionisque AV".
(C. Laelium) clelium AV’.
(auspicia) ospicia AV".
harum ego AV (al. harum ergo).
§ 8. (quod esset perspicuum) quod est p. AV’.
§ 10. (candens) cadens A'V.
§1l. (grave) gravem AV’.
§ 15. (at) ad A'V’.
with § 15 after vicissitudines, instead of 8 16 after quam deum, and in reading
requiro after rationes at the end of 11 13.
XXX INTRODUCTION.
$15. (placari) placert AV’.
(equo) aequo AV.
$18. (omniaque quae a te) omnia quae ad te A'V’.
(nudius) nudus A'V’.
§ 21. (velis) vellis AV’.
§ 22. (dilatavit) dilata lavit V" (and by corr. fr. dilatavit) A,
see n. in loc.
§ 23. (philosophus) philoso A’, philosoph. V".
§ 24. (sictliensi) sitlicenst AV’.
(fervore) ferbore A'V’.
(Britannict) brittannict AV.
§ 25. (aram) arama A, aranam V".
§ 29. (alla) illam A'V.
§ 34. umida A’V, al. humida.
§ 35. wmore AV, al. humore.
(hoc) ho A'V’,
(solstitialt) solistitialt AV’.
(inscitiam) inscitam p Nags
maritumae AV, maritunt hae P, marittmae BCE.
lucus [AV], lucis B', locus C, lucos P.
(filir) fli AV".
(Penelopa) poenelopa AV. (nefas) nefans A'V".
(Aegyptiis) Aegyptis A'V'.
(confict) confect A'V'.
(lide delubrum ?) elidelubrum AV.
(Apollinis) Apollonis AV".
aoe
Cr CO> Crm GL? CO CL
OU Ott HCO Co
oT HO
ee
CH CL
SCS
§ 62. (qui) quiqur ATV’.
§ 65. (istac ibit) ista ibit AV’.
§ 68. (coinquinari) quoinquimart AV’.
§ 69. scaena AV, al. scena.
§71. (st his) siis AV’.
§ 73. (cedo) caedo AV.
S74. (conducto) conduto AV.
§ 76. -quom V' and probably A’.
S78. (reprehendenda) repraendenda A, reprendenda V.
§ 80. (Reguli) requilis V', regiulis A* probably.
S81. (supplicioque Q. Varius) supplicio quae que Varius AV’.
st AV (al. sic &c.)
§ 82. (soleo Platonem legens) soleo 1. platonem legens AV (pro-
bably beginning legens out of order. B. has / superscr.)
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. SEP
§ 83. (Syracusas) seracusas AV’.
§ 84. (fulmine) fumine AV’.
§ 85. (ratione) rationem A*V’,
$86. (fructuum) fructum A'V’.
§ 91. (Critolaus) critolauus AV".
(Corinthum) corhintum AV.
$94. (cingitis) cincitis A'V’.
This gives 55 instances in which AV agree against the other mss,
while the agreements between either of them and any other single
MS do not amount to more than 13, as may be seen from the fol-
lowing lists (1) of agreements between V and one other ms, (2)
between A and one other Ms.
(1) Agreements between V and any other single ms.
§ 1. factu [BV] (al. factum).
§ 4. (sin me) st me BY.
§ 11. cotidie CV (cottidie AB).
albis PV, aluis A, alius CE, ab his B, where A has the not
uncommon misreading v (2) for 6, and CB are evident emendations.
§ 14. secuntur BV’.
§ 15. nihil BY, al. nil.
§ 21. (id quoque) ut quoque PV’ and perhaps A.
animum [PV], antemam ABCE.
§ 38. (dilectw) delectu CV.
§ 39. Leucotheam BV’, al. leuchotheam.
§ 42. (Karthaginem) cartaginem CV.
§ 46. honores [CV], al. honoris.
§ 47. (faelis) felis BV’.
§ 50. (filiaeque) ilhaeque CV, eiaeque A.
§ 51. (fluctibus) fructibus PV.
§ 54, (appellatum) appellatus BY.
§ 56. (is) his VB. (Theuth ?) theyr CV.
§ 61. (aut enim) autem enim PV".
§ 67. (Medea) media VB’.
§ 72. (comicae) comice CV.
§74. (de fidemalatutelae) de fide malaat utile PV,see further below.
§ 75. (sementim) sementem PV. |
§ 76. (st ista) sed ista V'B.
§ 78. (illam quam) aliam quam PV.
§ 84. (auferri) auferi BY’. (impietatem) impletatem B'V .
XXX INTRODUCTION.
§ 86. (Rutile ?) rutdi BY.
$88. (immolavisse ?) immolasse PV.
§ 91. (judico) judicio PV".
§ 93. (gentis) sentis PV. (contemmet) contempnet PV.
This gives 13 agreements between V and B, 12 between V and
P, 7 between V and C.
(2) Agreements between A and any other single Ms.
§ 3. (par ratio) paratio A'B'.
S11. (tu) tu quae AC.
§ 19. (tacitae) tacite AC.
§ 32. (omittamus) ommittamus AC.
§ 37. - (cur) quur AC.
§ 41. Accius AB, al. actius, ke.
§ 45. (olwwae) olive AC,
S47. (omniaque quae) omnia quaeque AC.
(accipitres) accipitros AP and perhaps V’.
§ 49. (Hrechtheus) erectheus AB.
§ 54. (Heliopolis) eliopolis AC,
§ 64. (comprehendere) comprendere AP
$68. (cepit) caepit AC.
S74. (it praetor), ite praecor AC. (Plaetoria) letoria AC,
§ 76. (etst ht) et sibi AC,
S78. (meracius sumpturum) meratius sumturum AC.
§ 83. (manubiis) manubtis is AP. (Aesculapii?) Aesculapt AB.
§ 85. dissignata AB, al. designata.
$86. (questus) quaestus AB.
§ 89. (neglegere), neclegere AB. multi [AB], multis CPV’.
This gives 8 agreements between A and B, 12 between A and
C, 3 between A and P as contrasted with 55 agreements between
A and V.
I proceed now to examine the readings in which the accepted
text rests on the authority of a single codex.
True text preserved by V alone.
§1l. credits esse, where A has credidisese, B credissesse corr. in
eredidisses, CP credidisse, credisse E. Here the variety of readings
suggests a fault in the archetype: if it had credidsesse, this might
easily be corrupted into the other readings and corrected in V.
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. XXxXlil
§ 20. a consuetudine enim, where enim is omitted by the other
Mss and given in contraction by V. In this case there can be little
doubt that V represents the archetype.
§ 35. quem ipsum non omnes interpretantur uno modo, qui
quoniam quid diceret intellegi noluit, omittamus, where the other Mss
omit gui and even V seems uncertain. Baiter thinks non omnes—modo
to be a gloss, which would naturally suggest a connecting qui before
quoniam.: on the other hand gut would easily be lost before
quonim.
§ 62. talis a philosophia pellatur error, where the final a of
philosophia (which probaby commenced a new line in the archetype)
is written separately in V’. From this the readings of the other
Mss would easily spring, viz. ¢ a@ philosophiappellatur error A,
t. a philosophi appellatur e. B'C, t. philosophia appellatur e. B?
(evidently altered to make sense), and so ¢. a philosophis appellatur
e. PE and V® (only that the last has apellatur).
§ 70. quisquamne istuc negat by corr. in V, where A has quis-
quam iuste (tuste being ‘in ras.’ by a late hand), C qguisquam istue,
BP quisquas istue (quas cancelled in B), guid istud E. I am inclined
tu think the archetype had qwisqua stuc (for exx. of stwe in Cicero’s
Mss see my n. and Lachmann’s Lucr. p. 197), so that here the
unaltered B and P are its best representatives. .
§ 73. neque ut mde auferam (see n. in loc.) which, written
continuously in the archetype, is nearly the same as V' neque tinde
auferam ; the other readings are easily explicable from V, viz. neque
unde auf. ACEP, and ne quid inde auf. B, which may be compared
with the superscription of gwid over neque in V’.
§ 84. pecunia ediaisse V, where B’ has pecuniae dixisse, and
AB*’CP pecunia dixisse. Here it would seem that B must be either
taken directly from a ms in which the words were not separated, or
(as I think more probable), from a Ms wrongly copied from such an
archetype.
To these some would add § 66, where V has permiciem see in loc.
True text preserved by A alone.
§ 67. posqwam (so Baiter), others postquam.
§ 68. quem clam Thyestem, see nn. Phas quem cleanthyestem,
Cand by corr. B have quendam thyestem, V quem dant hyestem,
(corr. fr. hyestum), E quam dant thiestem. Here there can be no
XXX1V INTRODUCTION.
doubt that A represents the archetype, that in CB and V cl have
been mistaken for d and that in V the letters were wrongly grouped.
This seems to show that A is independent of V.
§ 11. Sagram A, all others are allured by the easier sacram.
§ 22. inanimarum AB’V?, inanimatarum B'V'E, animarum C.
There can be little doubt that the archetype (a) is represented by A
and that the commoner form is written by error in B’V'.
§ 48. duces A', right as shown by the following respondebis,
B'CEV’ have by carelessness ducts, PA’ V’ dicts, B? dices.
$71. commemorabantur A, commemorabatur others.
$89. qudam A (so Baiter), quidam amicus the other mss,
except that B°’ has quidem. It seems more likely that A should
have overlooked amicus than that it should have been inserted
by the rest.
True text preserved by B alone.
S$ 4. parum, parvam AV'E, parva CV*. Probably a had para,
which being followed by accept would suggest parva or parvam : or,
if Madvig is right in reading cepi, accept may have arisen from
parud cep in a, in which case B’s reading would be an emendation.
§ 8. quod esset perspicuum BV", where AV* have gq. est p., and
CE q. et p. probably by mere carelessness.
S1l. eos tu cantherwis: here V has tug., P tuque, AC tw quae,
E que tu. Iam inclined to think that the g. of V (and probably of
a) was intended to be the first letter of cantherits, spelt with qu for e,
like quotta for Cotta, quoinquinari for coinquinari, quohaerere for
cohaerere, quorum canum for Coruncanium. We have a similar
instance of a word just begun in § 82 /. Platonem legens noticed
above.
S13. rationes requro BV’. Baiter with the other mss omits
requiro and it was no doubt a natural word to supply, but A’s
reading of the following word, vecuntwr for the secuntur of BV, seems
to have arisen from requiro sequuntur, the eye of the scribe passing
from the Ist to the 2nd gu. If so we must suppose an intermediate
link between a and AV on the one side, as between a and B on the
other side, the former link having recuntur, changed by V’ into
secuntur, the latter preserving the reading of a.
$18. omniaque quae a te BV’, omnia quae a te APV’ (d erased
after ain AV), omnia quaeque a te C, omnia que ate. Here APV
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. XXXV
must either represent the archetype, emended by V* and B, or else
the former are derived from the same incorrect copy of a.
§ 24. fiert non possunt B*, all others nonne. There can be little
doubt that non is what Cicero wrote, but the reading nonne is not so
objectionable as to call for emendation. It would seem therefore
that B here represents the archetype, and that the others are con-
nected with it by a medium which in this instance proves to be less
trustworthy.
§ 26. Orionem B, orationem ACEPYV. Here in all probability a
had a contraction wrongly interpreted by all but B*.
§ 27. cientis [B], scientts ACEPV. This is another evidence
showing that B is connected with the archetype by a different line of
descent from that of the others.
§ 42. (Lysithoe est), Lysitho est B (perhaps Lysithoest in a),
Lysito est ACPV, lisito est E.
§ 43. (capedunculis ws), cap. his B, om. ws ACEPV. The
demonstrative seems necessary, but was of course easily lost after -/is.
§ 47. ibis B, bt AEV’, ibz C, cbes V’, nothing said of P. Here
C appears to represent a, while AV have neglected to mark the
abbreviated s and B has written it out in full.
§ 49. st sunt hi di BE, si sunt di A’, st suntid V’, st sunt vi dit
C, st hi sunt di P, st sunt hui di A’, st sunt hi dw V*. Probably a
omitted the demonstrative, as in § 43 sz di sunt, where I have added
astt. If Cicero wrote si he di sunt, it would be easy for hi to drop
out, and the variety of readings suggests that each scribe reinserted
it, where he thought best.
§52. jam B, tam CEV, and probably A’, ¢wm A’, nothing said
of P. Here B either follows a separate tradition or has emended the
common archetype.
mare B, mater ACEPV. An abbreviated mater might
easily be mistaken for mare and y.v. The readings may be most
easily explained by supposing two recensions of a, one followed by
ACPYV (f), the other by B (y).
§ 54. Mnemosyne [BP], nemosine E, nemo sine ACV (nemo
‘in ras.’ A) f.
$57. Cynosuris[BP], gynosuris ACE, ginosuris V".
§ 66. exitiwm BE, eaitwum ACPV. It seems more probable that
* Deiter (Rh. Mus. 1882 p. 314) states that B has orationem like the rest.
+ Deiter gives mnemosine as B’s reading.
XXXVl INTRODUCTION.
the Ist recension (8) should have gone wrong than that B should
have corrected exitum.
§ 75. (abiegnae) abiegne by corr. in B, abigne all others.
—§ 82. Anaxarchum | BP] anxarcum A'CE, anwarchum V.
§ 83. praedo felix habebatur B, p. filia h. ACEPYV, the inferior
mss have fulia, filica, summus, in Pamphylia &. I have sometimes
thought that felix and jilia might both be corruptions of yaopvAag,
that being the office held by Harpalus at the court of Alexander, but
if so, several words must have been lost. It does not seem possible
that feliz should have been an emendation of jilia, so that we must
in any case recognize here again two recensions of a.
manubiis, BEC’, manubiis is AP, manubits tis V, manibiis C’.
Here I should think the reading of AP is that of the Ist recension
of a, arising from dittographia of -cs, V’s reading would be a natural
correction of this.
§ 84. quod quisque sacri haberet B (so Ba.), gq. g. a sacris h.
ACEPV. Here it hardly seems possible for the one reading to have
grown out of the other by inadvertence, and as there was more to
tempt an intelligent scribe to alter the latter than the former reading,
I am inclined to consider sacri an emendation.
in tyrannidis rogum B, in typanidis rogum AEPV, in
timpanidis rogum C. If my view of the passage is right (see n. in
loc.), several words are omitted owing to homeeoteleuton ; B has pre-
served tyrannidis, but altered wt into i with all the other mss.
True Text preserved by C alone.
§ 23. saepe dixti C, divi ABEPV. It is easy to understand an
ignorant or careless scribe writing diai for dixti, but how are we
to account for C? Is it directly copied from a, or is it a correction,
not needing very much acuteness, of a wrong traditional reading ?
$41. in monte Ocetaeo C, in monte moetaco AEPV, in monte
metaco B. I have suggested that the prevalent reading may have
eriginated in in montem oetaewm wrongly divided. If so, C’s reading
is an emendation.
§ 42. accepimus CEV’, accipimus others. An easy emendation.
§ 52. nihil horum CEV?’, nihil honorum ABV’, n. bonorum P.
The abbreviations of honorum, bonorwm and horwm are easily con-
fused, the only question is how C got the right reading. I think by
emendation or by copying from V’.
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. XXXVil
§ 54. Pierias OC, plerias ABE, proelias P, pleridas V. Here it
would seem that a must have had plerias, variously corrupted in PV;
C is an easy emendation.
$65. consulantne di rebus humanis C, for di the other mss have de,
which is a very natural corruption of original di, and was probably
the reading of a, corrected by C.
§ 72. quod sumas, quanto dissipes libentius CE; for dissipes
ABPY' have dissipis, V’ disstpas. Here too I think it is easiest to
regard C’s reading as a correction of dissipis.
§ 74. de fide mala tutele (for -lae) C, de fide fidem alatat utile A,
de fide allata tutelae B, de fide mala at utile PV, de fide mala
tot utiles E. Here A must have arisen from a wrong division of
words (de fidem alat utele) and a double dittographia of fide and at:
perhaps in a the line ended with at. I think it probable that here too
C’s reading is an emendation, as B’s certainly is.
§ 83. grave C, gravem all others. Probably amiculum was mis-
taken for the diminutive of amicus and so made masculine. C’s read-
ing I take to be an emendation.
§ 86. cwipiam nocuit C, quipiam n. AB, quippiam n. A*V
(nothing said of E and P). Here I think the original reading was
probably quoipiam, corrupted to gwipram in a, and variously emended
by V and C.
$94. in eam CEH, ineram (with r erased) A, in eram BP'V’, in
istam P*, in meram V*. Here a must have had eram, CE are no
doubt corrected after A.
True text preserved by P alone.
§ 26. conformatum |P], confirmatum others.
§ 66. <istuc istac ibit PE (perhaps B'), istue is tacebit C, istuc
ista ibit AV B’, isthaec marg. V same hand. There can be no doubt
that P here represents a, and that the form istac being not very
common, got corrupted in ABV; the marginal reading of V is pro-
bably an attempt to explain istac.
§ 92. hance PV’, haec others.
I go on to give some crucial instances illustrating the character
of the different Mss.
§ 13. de Sagra. All the mss have gone wrong here, ACEPV
having sacra by inadvertence, but B changes this into sacris to suit
the context.
XXXVI INTRODUCTION.
§ 14. commemorabas BPV’, commorabas ACEV’. Here I think
ACV represent a corrected in BP.
$15. audivi,; tibi st ACV, audivit quam si (quam in ras.) B,
audivit. tu st P, audivi Bis se E. The origin of the wrong readings
is misdivision (awdivit 2bi st), which is corrected with intelligence by
B and P, and without sense by E.
§ 16. wnus is modus est ACEPV’, for is V’ has by a common
mistake his, which B alters into ex his to make sense.
§ 18. quoniam esset aliquid in rerum natura...esse aliquid
homine melius ACPV, gq. esset aliquit hominem aliquid in rerum Ke.
(st superscr. before esset) B, the eye of the copyist passing from the
Ist to the 2nd aliquid, and then st being inserted to give a construc-
tion; HE has sz esset aliquod.
$19. ab hac ea questione...separantur ABPV, ea om CE (nis-
taking it for a superfluous abl. sing.).
§ 25, aram BCH, arama A, aranam V', arenam V*, aram aut P.
The varieties here can be best explained by supposing a dittographia
in a, altered in V and P to get some approach to sense. The correct
reading was an easy emendation.
§ 26. aedificatum ACEPV, aedificatum esse B Mu. Sch. The
ae of esse is an easy emendation, which to my mind rather spoils
the rhythm of the sentence.
S27. naturae ista CEPV, naturae ste A, natura istaue B. Pro-
bably B is a correction of a, represented by A, ste being carelessly
written for sta*.
$31. mollis est CEV’, mo V', mollest A’, molest B', molle est
A*B’P. Here a probably had the abbreviated moll-est, written as
one word by A, omitted as a monstrosity by V, and altered to the
more familiar molest by B.
§ 43. melora me didicisse...capedunculis...quam rationibus:
this is the reading of all the Mss, but C adds refersit to find a govern-
ment for guam, which it takes for the relative.
Paniscti ABPV, Panes CE.
§ 45. sanctisswme colunt (with one letter erased before colunt)
V, sanctissemi ecolunt A, sanctissimum colunt E, sanctissimae colunt
P, sanctissime colunt BC. Here probably V (and a) had sanctisswme
ecolunt by dittographia of e, this was variously understood by A and
P and emended by BCE.
* Deiter (th. Mus. 1882 p. 314) gives naturae istae as the true reading of B.
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. XXXI1X
§ 46. fanum est BPV’, fanus est ACV' (in A s erased), Sannus
E. Probably a had fand st, corrected in BP.
§ 47. lucus AEVB®, lucos P making it the object of interpretor,
lucis B' perhaps to suit Athens, locus C.
$51. Arqui A'PV’, arcui B, arcus A’V*, arci CE. Arqui is
plainly the reading of a, of which the others are corruptions.
§ 56. Argum dicitur interemisse [A°BCE], argentum d. 2. A'PY.
Probably a had an abbreviation, misread by the first recension (8),
but rightly interpreted by B and emended by C,
Aegyptum profugisse [CE],. aegyptum profuisse AB'V’,
aegypto praefuisse BPPV*. I think a must have agreed with ABV,
and that C and P are emendations.
§ 64. dicamus indigna naturis Mady. conj., dicaliusu ignais
ACPY, dic alio usu igneis V*, dicamus dignais de dys K., dicamus
digna dis B. As m,n, wand li are frequently interchanged in the
mss, there is no difficulty about the first word, but how are we to
explain the change from indigna naturis into u ignais? The last
syllable is an abbreviation for naturis, so the problem is how to
change indignanais into wu ignais. The disappearance of the repeated
na explains itself and we are left with w followed by hiatus to repre-
sent ind. If this is a correct account of the readings in ACPV it is
plain that B and E are merely conjectural.
per mare BPV and (with re on erasure of four letters) A,
permanere CE and probably A’.
§ 65 fin. niob rem (see my n.), nt orbem V, niobem AC*E, niobe
B; in jovem C', an iobem P, om. edd. with some inferior mss. No
one has attempted to offer any explanation of the oldest readings; it
has been assumed that Vzobe in B was a gloss giving the name of the
speaker, but why in the world should Niobe have been selected ?
If ni obrem were the reading of a, this would naturally be changed
into the more familiar nz orbem or Niobem, and B would naturally try
to make sense by dropping the m.
$69. pestifera est multis admodum paucis salutaris. Instead of
est A'BEPV’ have sint, CA’V® sit, in place of the original sé; B
retaining the plural mends the grammar by reading salutaria.
§ 70. nocere Deianira voluit ACEPV, n. Dianae ira voluit B by
an ingenious emendation.
§ 72. nec amet BPA’V’, necart et A'V'CE. I should suppose
that B represents a, misread by 8 and corrected by P.
§ 74. haec cotidiana, sicae, venena ACEPV, h. c. sica v. B
(altering the number to make it agree with cotidiana).
xl INTRODUCTION.
§ 75. (dedisses), dedisse E and before erasure of one letter B.
§ 79. locum conficit cur di ABEP, locum conficitur di V by
carelessness, corrected in V’* into conjicit utrum, in C into con-
ficit ut.
§ 81. septimum consul ABV", septimus c. CE, septies c. PV’,
both corrections of a less common construction.
§ 83. qui cum ad by corr. in BV, qui quod ad ABCPYV, qui
quod cum ad K. The original reading was probably qzom.
§ 86. quasi ego...de fundo...P. Rutilii sim questus ABPV, in-
stead of the last four words CE ingeniously emend protzlissem
questus.
I add a few examples from the earlier books.
r 5. wt earum C, et earum AE, uetearum B. Probably a had
etearum with w superscript over Ist letter.
117. qaecum <A (and perhaps a), aeqi B, fretum (to govern
following judicio) CE.
124, whinam C, ubinan A, ubinon B', ubi B’E. Probably A
represents a, corrected in B and C.
1 36. (vi divina esse), ut divina esse A, ut divinam esse B Oxf.,
ut divina sit EK. Itis plain that A is a misreading of a and that B
and E are corrections to make some kind of construction.
137. (sententia st qui a), sententias qui ABE, sentias qui C (to
make a government for the following qv).
143. quoius ABE, cujus C.
144. fere constat BE, fiert constat ACP. Probably B preserves
the original, altered into a more common phrase by the others.
149. widerit CE, viderat AP Oxf., videat B. Both C and B
seem to me conjectural emendations of viderat.
158. LZ. Crasso interpolated by BE, omitted by ACP Oxf. and
no doubt by a.
163. mnonne aperte B by corr. from non ea parte, nonne a parte
AC, none aperte KE. Perhapsin a one line may have ended with none
a and the next begun with perte. If so, it would seem that B was
corrected from the original.
165. doce P, doces ABCE Oxf. I suppose we must assume that
P is a correction from doces in a.
166. veri tamen similiora A, veri simili tamen similiora PB?
and (reading simile for simili) B'E, veri simile tamen st meliora ©.
I think P represents a, the scribe of which began to write similiora
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. xi
out of its place and then corrected it as A. B' and O would then be
emendations.
167. otio A, octo OC, optio BEP Oxf. I think a must have had
optio corrected in A and O,
punctis B Oxf., cunctis ACEP.
168. ex atomis id natum ACE, ex atomi sit natum B*, ex atomis
sit natum B’, ex atomis renatum P.
170. dicere turpius BC, diceretur pius P Oxf., diceretur plus AK. |
‘Here £, i.e. AP (and V represented by Oxf.), seems to have misread
the undivided text of a, rightly read by B and corrected by CO.
(nimis callide), nisi callide CE, nisi valde ABP Oxf.
I suppose a must have had an abbreviation of callide, misunderstood
by the best mss, but rightly rendered by C.
171. quid sit quasi corpus aut quasi sanguis B, quid sit quasi
sanguis ACEP Oxf. Another proof that B is descended from a by a
distinct line.
1 72. crederem A*B*E, credem A’B* and probably a, credam
P Oxf., credemus C.
olet B, floree ACEP. Forchhammer thinks B an emenda-
tion, perhaps a may have had ololet or Joet.
174. consulto dicis CH, consulta dicis ABP Oxf. Probably C is
an emendation.
176. nulla alia figura ACEP, nulla in alia f. B by emen-
dation.
177. considera BE, consideras ACP Oxf. and probably a,
B being here an emendation.
180. ecquos A, etquos BCE.
182. Apim illum BCE, apud nullum C.
195. bipes BCE, impes O.
1107. Cercopis, Cerconis AE and (by corr. fr. Cratonis) C. B
gives the more familiar cerdonis.
1114, ne intereat B with a, om. all others.
119. peremnia B with a, perennia ACE.
1110. crearet B’, recrearet AB°CE Oxf. Perhaps there may have
been a dittographia of cre in a.
1111. consules B, quos AC, om. E, vos Oxf. No doubt a had
the abbreviated coss.
1126. liquor aquae declarat C*, l. a. d. effusio APV, 1. a. d.
efusae B, 1. a. d. effusioque E, 1. a. dederat effusio C’. Here effusio
was probably a gloss on /iquor, altered by B and E to make sense.
1 Baro leay 88 G d
xlil INTRODUCTION,
u 37. cui nihil absit B, quo nihil absit ACEPV. The original
must have had quot altered by B and misunderstood by the others.
161. ipsa B, ipsa vis ACEV’, ipsa vi V’. It would seem that
the vis of the previous line had got wrongly inserted here, B alone
representing a.
65. planius quam B, planius quem AV’, planiusque V*E,
pleniusque C. Quam was no doubt abbreviated in a and misread by
all but B.
caelo B, melo A'CEPYV, celo A’. Is Ban emendation or
the correct reading of a misread by the others ?
169. deflagravisse |CEP|V’, deagravisse A, deam nuigravisse V",
demigravisse B (mt by corr.). Here I should suppose that A comes
closest to the original, the letters 2 being lost or obscured ina: V
would then be a bold emendation, and the true reading conjecturally
restored in P.
11112, cujus propter laevum genu CV, c. p. lacwm genum A,
at propter laevum genus omni ex parte locaias parvas B', with cujus
for at B*, with cajus and geny E. It is plain that E follows B and
that B is taken from the Avratea, see n. in loc.
11114. Chelis B (probably corrected from Aratea), cetis AC.
1117. sublimis sed B, sublimi sed ACPV.
11 126. alvos bes [P] V*, alvos ibis CE with a, alvo sibis A,
alvo sibi B, alvos hibis V’. Here B is evidently an emendation.
131. varia et tam V’, variae tam AV", varie tam B, varia tam
CEP. Probably AV represent a altered by B and the others.
11134. moltur B with a, mollitur ACEPV*.
11145. omnesque sensus—antecellit [APC], omnesque s.—ante-
cellit EV", omnesque s.—antecellunt B, perhaps right.
147. ex quo videlicet quid | ACPV], ew quo videmus quid BE,
no doubt an emendation to explain construction.
11159. fabricarier ensem et AK (er in ras. A) V’, fabricari ferens
emet C, fabricarvferensem et B (with re superscr. after fer), fabricari
ferro ensem et V'. Here it would seem that A’B’C all had substan-
tially the same reading which must have been that of a. B’and V’
are attempts to improve on this.
It appears from the above examination of the readings that we
might arrange the Mss in a scheme as follows.
* Deiter 1. c. says the true reading of B is mollitur.
RELATIONSHIP OF MSS. xli
GH UYTLO
This agrees fairly with Forchhammer’s view (Nordisk Tidskrift
for 1880, p. 23 foll.), except that he does not recognize any connexion
between E and the Ist line of descent (8), whereas many instances
will be found above in which E agrees with A and C against B.
I think also he is wrong in speaking of the group (y) as a familia
deterior. Almost all the inferior codices may I think be affiliated
to P. Again, where B alone has the true reading, Forchhammer will
not allow that this is due to its being itself copied from the arche-
type or even to its belonging to a better tradition: in all such
cases he holds that the true reading is an emendation. I do not
think any one who has taken the trouble to look through the
readings given above will accept this view of B. On the other hand
I cannot agree with Miiller (Wewe Jahrbiicher 1864 pp. 127—147,
261—281, 605—631) and Vahlen (in the introduction to his edition
of the De Legibus) in ranking B higher than A*. It is undoubtedly
less trustworthy, and though it is more often the sole represen-
tative of the archetype, this may be only because, A being closely
allied with CPV, where A is right, these are usually right with it.
It may be worth while to add that the texts used by Priscian
and Probus seem to have been in some respects better than our
archetype, cf. 11 117, 118 and 91 for Prob. 106, for Priscian.
* See notes in my vol. 1. p. Ixx, -
d2
xliv INTRODUCTION.
THE MERTON CODEX OF CICERO’S DE NATURA
DEORUM.
[Reprinted from the Journal of Philology, Vol. x11. pp. 248—255.]
As I have had occasion to spend a good deal of time upon this
Codex, which was kindly lent to me by the authorities of Merton
College with a view to my edition of the De Natura Deorwm, I think
it may be useful that I should put on record what I have learnt as
to its history and character.
We are told in the fly-leaf that it was given to the Merton
Library by William Reade, a Fellow of the College, who was Bishop
of Chichester from 1368 to 1385. He purchased it from Thomas
Trilleck, who was Bishop of Rochester between the years 1364 and
1372. It is curious that the British Museum contains a ms volume
of Latin Sermons (Royal mss 10 A x1) similarly purchased from
Trilleck by Reade, and presented by him to the College ‘de Sancta
Trinitate,’ founded by Richard Earl of Arundel at Chichester.
Both volumes have Bp Reade’s library mark, and the fly-leaf in both
shows the same handwriting, probably Reade’s own.
The Merton Codex, which I have denoted as Oxf. in my 2nd
and 3rd volumes, is a neatly written parchment volume consisting of
134 leaves or 268 pages. There are two columns in the page, each
column containing 37 lines, and each line containing on the average
8 words. The words and sentences are divided. Abbreviations are
frequent. It contains the three books of the De Offciis in 68 pages,
two pages of Epitaphia Ciceronis edita olim a duodecim sapientibus,
the three books of the De Natura Deorwm in 64 pages, the 1st book
of the De Divinatione (here called the 4th De Natura Deorum) as
far as § 106 duros ulta labores in 21 pages, and the first four Philip-
pics as far as IV $15 quem habebat amisit. The 3rd Philippic is
made to end at 11 27 victwrum neminem, the latter half (from § 28
hodierno die to censuerint) appearing as the 4th, and our 4th as the
5th. This completes the original codex ending at p. 200. The last
68 pages, which are ‘occupied with Palladius De Re Rustica in 13
books, are written in a different hand belonging to the 13th century.
THE MERTON CODEX. xlv
Mr E. M. Thompson of the British Museum has kindly examined
the volume for me and informs me that the original Codex was
written in England towards the end of the 12th century. As there
are only three mss which are definitely stated to be of an earlier
date, viz. the Vienna Codex V of the 10th century, the imperfect
Harleian K, and the Leyden Vossianus A of the 11th, to which we
may perhaps add the Palatine (P), called perantiquus in Baiter’s ed.,
it is evidently deserving of a full collation*. The only other mss
which can rival it in age are two others in the Leyden collection,
Orelli’s B and C (Baiter’s H) both of the 12th century, and two
French mss which seem never to have been collated, one in the
National Library at Paris no. 15085, said to be written at the end
of the 12th century, and one in the Library at Tours no. 688, said to
belong to the same century. I mention these last in the hopes that
I may be able to learn further particulars about them from some
of my readers, and also that I may perhaps hear of other mss of
equal antiquity which have escaped my notice. Halm in his pre-
face to the Orellian edition of the philosophical treatises of Cicero
mentions a Codex of the 11th century contained in the Munich
Library (Ms 528), but I am informed by Mr Reid that he can learn
nothing further about this from the present Librarian.
Notwithstanding his neat writing, the scribe is undoubtedly very
careless (1) in the division of words and sentences, (2) in mistaking
uncommon for familiar words, (3) in repeating words or clauses,
(4) in omissions arising from the recurrence of similar words or
syllables. As examples of (1) I may cite guid jus for quidvis 1 39,
in situ for nist tu 1 57, video for in deo 1 67, feres for se res 111 66,
hoc diceretur pius esse for hoc diceret turpius esse 1 70, invidia for in
India 111 42, quid doceam for quid Oceant 111 24, tam uteles for
tutelae 111 74. Examples of (2) are carnales for Carneades 111 29,
triformis for Trophonius 111 49, celsos for caesios 1 83, teximus eo ede
for Thelainoe Aoede 111 54, et amet for Aeetam et 11155. Examples
of (3) are 111 17, where, instead of plurima a te Balbe dicta sunt, we
read plurima cum pulchritudine mundi B. d. s., the words cum—
mundi being taken from a few lines below, where they followed
pulchra, which the copyist probably confounded for the moment with
plurvma, and never corrected his mistake, if indeed he ever became
’* For P and the Laurentian Codex 257 see the preceding Essay on Orelli’s
MSS.
xlvi INTRODUCTION,
aware of it. In the same way in 11 33, instead of nullum igitur
animal aeternum est, we read n. 2. a. appetit quaedam aeternum est,
without any attempt at sense, the words appetit quaedam being
inserted from below, where they followed another animal; but the
copyist writes on, apparently quite unconscious of his mistake. So
in 111 34, instead of qguin id intereat, etenim ea ipsa, the copyist
looking back a few lines sees another intereat followed by necesse est,
and accordingly writes necesse est for etenim here: in 111 71 (inita
subductaque ratione nefaria scelera meditantes), the copyist on coming
to ratione allows his eye to stray to another ratione some lines below
and goes on there qwi i amore summo summaque inopra, returning
then to nefaria.
The last kind of carelessness specified was the omission of clauses
owing to the recurrence of similar words or syllables. The following
may be quoted as examples.
11 21 after non utitur om. nihil autem—utitur.
after esse mundum om, similiter—esse mundum.
32 after pluris esse om. necesse est—pluris esse.
36 after non sit deterior om. mundi—homine deterior.
43 after praestantem intellegentiam om. in sideribus—intelle-
gentiam.
46 after nihil sit melius om. mundo—id sit melius.
47 after absit extremum quantum, om. idem a summo—eruditum.
64 after vacare voluerunt om. ea parte—voluerunt.
119 after facerem wm om. causis—facerem in, which is however
superscribed in the same hand.
18 after esset aliquid om. in rerwm—esse aliquid.
29 after omne animal om. tale est—omne animal.
35 after corpora intereant om. non—cum intereant.
79 after valere sic om. non—nemo sit.
90 after penis om. lwendis—poetis.
170 after alterum utrum om. esse verum—concessit before esset,
So int 95 we read nist nunquamne vidisti, instead of nisi nwm-
quam vidi solem aut mundum beatum. Quid! mundum praeter
hune umquamne vidiste ?
In the great majority of the above quotations, if not in all, and
in many similar cases the Merton Codex stands alone. While they
show the carelessness of the copyist, they also show that he does
not go wrong of malice prepense, like the writer of the Cambridge
Codex, with the idea of improving on his original. He does not try
THE MERTON CODEX. xlvil
to make sense, and therefore his blunders are all of a mechanical
nature. If we set aside these idiosyncrasies, the question arises,
with which of the other mss is this most closely connected. I think
the instances given below, which might be multiplied to any extent,
show conclusively that it is very nearly allied to the oldest known
codex, Orelli’s V, written in the 10th century, and to the Harleian
Codex 5114 M, written in the latter half of the 15th century. To
the same group belong the Roman and Venetian editions of 1471.
The relation in which it stands to Orelli’s V is curious. Where
there is a second reading in V, this is usually followed in the Merton
Codex (Oxf.), but not by any means universally, not in general
where it is specified that the correction or marginal reading in V is
written secunda manu, as in 11 69, where V* has the correct deflagra-
visse, while Oxf. agrees with V’ in the reading deam migravisse.
Sometimes an older reading is preserved in Oxf., which has been cor-
rected in V, thus in 11 18 Oxf. has appareat and ne cogitari, where
V has by correction apparet and nec cogitari; in 11 56 V has emen-
tita by correction, while Oxf. with MCR retains, what was probably
the original reading of V, ea mentita. Sometimes both readings are
combined, as in 11 27 where V' has eis fervescunt, V’ effervescunt, Oxf.
eis effervescunt ; 11127 where V" has cursu, V’ morsu, Oxf. incursu
morsu. Sometimes we observe a general resemblance combined with
slight and probably accidental variation, as in 11 123 where AB'V’
have data elephantos (doubtless representing an original elephantost),
corrected to d. elephanto in B’, to d. elephantis in PV*HMIR, and to
d. elephanti in Oxf. ; in 11146, where ABEP read et parte tangendi,
V by corr. e¢ arte tangendi, and Oxf. arte et tangendi; in 1 42,
where BC rightly give id et, and A'PV* id est, V* has id est que,
E idem, and Oxf. MRCV idemque. The conclusion to which these
things point, seems to be that Oxf. was copied from V at a time
when some, but not all the corrections, which are now found there,
had been made. One would like to know whether Orelli’s ‘ secwnda
manus’ always denotes the same handwriting and, if so, what is its
date*. At the same time there are occasional difficulties in the way
of this hypothesis: for twenty cases, say, in which Oxf. agrees with
V against the rest of Orelli’s mss, we find one, it may be, in which
Oxf. approaches more nearly to some of them than to V. Thus in
11 86, where Baiter reads ecferant, AC have et ferant, B haec ferant,
* On this point see Detlefsen in the Vienna Sitz. Ber. for 1856, p. 117.
xlvii INTRODUCTION.
E hec ferant, V eo ferant, while Oxf. and M have nec ferant. Per-
haps here the true reading of V may have been ec, misread eo by the
collator, and then ec may have been changed to the more familiar
nec by Oxf. In 11:73 V has locus, the other mss locus est, Oxf.
locutus est; in 1 64 BCV have caelestem, Oxf. BIE caelestium,
AECR caelestum ; in 1150 V with HMR has tum australis, while
Oxf. has aut aust. with ABCEPB.
As V wants the whole of Book 1, my examples are necessarily
confined to the 2nd and 3rd books.
u 27 subditis V? Oxf. M <Asc., swbitis ABCEPV'B.
29 in quoque genere A’B Asc., in quoquo g. CB, in quo g. A’PV
Oxf,
31 cum homines A°B’V Oxf. Asc. HLMO, quin h. CEPB.
33 prima ABEV Oxf. BMV Asc., primo CPHLO.
34 in ulla V’ Oxf. LM, in nulla mss generally, in illa V Ase.
38 id quod ACEGBH, quod BPV Oxf. M.
in equo quam in eculeo V* (sec, m.) and Mss generally, neguaquam
in eculeo V", nequaquam (contracted) in eque Oxf.
id in perfecto CPBM Oxf. (zd cory. fr. is) AV, is in p. BE.
41 omnium V* (sec. m.) and mss generally, om. Oxf. V".
45 restat Mss generally, sane (repeated from sanae above) restat
V Oxf. MCV.
47 extremum quantum V* Oxf. Red. Asc., extremum Mss gene-
rally.
48 potest indoctius ACEPV'BH, potest esse indoctius BV? Oxf.
Asc. LMO.
49 quot CEPV’GH Oxf., quod AB'V'BO, quid BM.
conficiat B by corr., confeciat A by corr., confectat CEPBL,
confecta V Oxf. MRV.
51 Saturnt by corr. BV also Oxf. HM, Saturnis A, Saturnia
CEB.
56 versantur CBH, versatur ABEPV Oxf. MC,
59 modum AEV Oxf., mundum B'CB.
vens et Oxf. B*V’MO, venisset BB, venis sed ACE, venis
mec V'. |
61 ea ipsa B, ea ipsa vis ACEV? Oxf. Mus.*, ea ipsa vi V".
vides—vides V* Oxf. MO, vides—vide AV'B, vide—vide
CEB. |
* «Mus.’ denotes the consensus of the mss in the British Museum.
THE MERTON CODEX. xlix
62 Semela V Oxf., semele A* BCE, semel A’.
mysteriis ABCEBO, ministeriits V Oxf., LMR.
65 planius quam BO, planius quem AV* Oxf., planiusque
EV’BLMRYV, pleniusque C. |
66 altert A’®, alterum A’BCEV’B, altero PV’ Oxf. HM +.
69 deflagravisse CEPV® (sec. m.) BH, deagravisse A, denugra-
visse B by corr., deam migravisse V* Oxf.
abfuisset A?V*, adfuisset Oxf., afuisse A’BC'V", affuisse E.
70 ut cum gigantibus ABEV’ Oxf. M, id est gigantibus V*
(sec. m.).
71 quos deos ABCEV'’, hos deos V* Oxf.
76 sit necesse est melius ABCV’ Oxf., sit necesse est esse me-
lius V*.
80 nihil autem ABCEV’, nihil autem est V*ML +, nihil autem
esse Oxf. CR.
83 quacumque movemur BV Oxf. M, qua movemur ACE +.
100 saxa nativis CEV Oxf. M, saxasanativis AB', saxosana-
tivis B®.
101 spiritu BV’ Oxf. M, spiritus ACEV’.
111 Andromeda aufugiens V Oxf. by corr. in A and B, Andro-
meda haud fugiens CP, Andromeda haut fugiens E.
114 infernis e BOP, inferni se V'M, inferni de V’ Oxf., mfernis
de E.
122 ea est BCH, eas ee APV Oxf. ML.
humilitas BCEV’ Oxf., humilatas AP, humiliatas V*.
123 alu generis bestiis P, aliis generis escis ABO’, aliis gen. estis
V', alius generis escis V’ Oxf. .
126 purgantes O, purgante ABCV’, purgatione P, purgare V°
Oxf. M, purgantur E.
127 morsu PV’M, cursu ABCEV' +, incursu morsu Oxf.
129 aiwnt Oxf. V by corr., alunt ABCEPV.
excuderunt ABCPV, excuderint EV’, excluserint V marg. Oxf.
131 varia et tam V? Oxf. Asc., variae tam AV", varie tam B,
varia tam CEP.
134 constrictis V Oxf. MCR, constructis ABCEP.
136 ducant ABC, adducant PV Oxf. M, abducant E.
138 contagione ABCEP +, coagitatione V Oxf. M.
143 conwentibus PV Oxf. M, conluentibus ABCEBH, confluen-
tibus LINO.
150 ad tibiarum ABCEV’, ac tibtarwm PV? Oxf. ML.
i INTRODUCTION.
admotione B*°CPV? Oxf., ad motionem AEV", admonitione B’.
151 consectione V? Oxf. ML, confectione B, confectionem ACEPV'.
153 accipit ad cogiitionem A*’BCEPYV', acc. ab tis cogn. V*, ace.
ab his cogn. Oxf. MRV.
162 providentia (by corr. fr. prudentia) V Oxf. M, prudentia
ABCEP +.
167 prosperae semper ACP +, prospere semper BEV’, prospere
eveniunt semper V? Oxf. RV.
168 vobis ABCEPV’, quovis V* Oxf.
ut 8 posses Oxf. V’, possis ABCEPV’. .
9 coniveres edd., contuereris EV’? Oxf. HMRV, contueres
ABCPV'.
11 praesentis ABCE, praesertis V Oxf., praesentes V marg.
credis esse V Oxf., credidisese A, credidisses B, credidisse CP,
credisse EK.
13 rationes ACEV'’B, rationes requiro BV” Oxf.
14 commemorabas BP V® Oxf., commorabas ACEV'B.
20 velles BPV’ Oxf., velis ACEV'BH.
21 quid dicis melius ABCEPV? (sec. m.), om. Oxf. VMNCRV.
23 erit mundus V marg. (ead. m.) Oxf. MINCRV, om.
ABCEPV.
24 habent ABCEP, om. V", habent vel servant V marg. (sec. m.)
Oxf. MCV.
28 quasi consensus Oxf. and Mss generally (quidam superscr. sec.
m. V), quasi quidam cons. FH.
29 ferundam edd., fruendam A’BCEPV’BL, jerendam A’*V*
Oxf. MCRV.
35 diceret intellegi Oxf. V*, diceret quod intellegi ABCEPV'B.
omnem vim ABCEPV marg., omniwm V by corr. Oxf., omnia
unum WICR.
38 nos ABCEP, non V Oxf. HMNR.
nihil est nec esse ABCEP, nihil esse nec esse V, nihil esse necesse
Oxf.
41 sermonis ABCEP, sermones V", sermone V* Oxf. MCV.
reddes ABCEPV'’BHL, redde V’? Oxf. M+.
44 wiebat (2nd) ABCEPV’, agebat V’ Oxf. BML.
morbus edd., modus ABCEPV’BHL, motus V’ Oxf. M, metus
NCR.
45 Rhesus BEP, Hesus ACV'B, Theseus V? Oxf. MNCRV.
48 duces A’, dices B, ducis CEV’B, dicis A°PV’® Oxf. M+.
COLLATION OF MERTON MS. hi
49 Erechtheus OP, erectheus AB, eritheus E, eratheus V Oxf. MP,
aratheus Yi’.
60 aliaque edd., atque V Oxf. MRCV, ct B’, om. AB'CEP.
79 conficit cur ABEP, conficit ut CB, conficitur V', conficit
utrum V* Oxf.
COLLATION OF MERTON MS. (OXF. O) FOR Bx. I.
[The readings of the Merton ms are in italics. Where it seemed desirable
I have added the received text in brackets. ]
1 multae res in philosophia om. sint. agnitionem. quod tam
variae sint. hominum sententiae tamque discrepantes. ut id om. esse
debeat—sententias § 2, om.
2 (quod) quid. nihil agant om. (iis) his. primisque. dijudi-
catur,
3 (ab iis) ab his. (a dis) ab eis. (juvare) adjuvare. (ab iis)
ab his. possit om, (item) ita.
4 (ratione) oratione. (maturata) natura. (que quae) que. (ita) in.
6 (autem) quoque. effunderet. relicto. (studio) stwdii.
7 (ea) eam. (otio) oratione.
8 (minus) minimus. ;
9 pertractandam by corr. fr. perpetrandam. aliae ex aliis nexae.
10 auctores. (soleo id quod) sollempnia.
11 disciplinam om. ercesila. sit om, (iis) his.
12 me non profiteor secutum esse in marg. judicandi om. existit.
(iis) isl, his?.
13 videntur by cory. fr. dicuntur, ut in sinefebis, omnium once.
15 c. cottam, (est) sit. epicuri. peroportune. (mihi magna
de re) de re magna.
16 atqui. oportune. M enim (contracted) Piso, (peripateticis)
hypatheticis twice. ille om.
17 vero inquit om.
18 solent om. intermundi is. ;
19 (a deo atque aedificari) adeo aedificarique. efficiendum.
20 palmaris. (physiologiam) philosophiam philiologiam. (aliquod)
aliquid. pronoe vero si vestra est Lucili eadem requiro.
21 (autem) enim. (conversione) convenientia. metiebantur,
non potest.
22 (at iste) ad ista. (potest esse oblect.) potest obl. esse.
23 (mereretur) meretur. venientia corr. fr. lent. naturam intelle-
gentes.
24 nec cogitari. (si minima) swmma. est pars pars est etiam corr.
fr. est pars etiam etiam. (pars obr.) parsque obr.
25 (vero sint) vero? est ut, si sine sensu di possunt esse. (eosque) eos,
lui INTRODUCTION.
26 sed post axiaximenes. deus sine ulla forma (superscr. fortuna).
ac ratione ac vt. sensu. in infinito om. in. quo non ipsa.
(animal aliquod voluit esse erit aliquid) an. esse vol. aliquod erit. (aliquid
interius) int. al.
27 (quod) quid. (Alemaeo) alcineo by corr. fr. alcimeo.
28 (item) ita. reprehenditur. conventicium quiddam corone simile.
stephanem. continentem ardorem lucis orbem. cingit. revocat.
(hoc omittantur) hoc comitantur.
29 (sensu omni) sens. (habere quod liqueat) gu. lig. scire. nonne
deum—faciat in marg. aer qui. deo utitur.
30 (anquiri) an quaeri. (aowpuarov) asamathon. (careat etiam) c.
enim. et celum repeated.
32 wnum om. (dicens tollit) dicens qua omnia regantur t. (from below).
33. magistro uno. (dicit) dixit. designaret, demum. esse
repeated after beatus.
34 (de) in. (fabulis) famulis, tamen modo. vult corr. from tulit.
36 (vi divina esse affectam) ut divinam esse ac perfectam. appellatur.
37 (censeat) deceat. (deus animans) ne deus amans. deum mun-
dum. (tum totius) cum t. qui aether. (delirans) deliberans.
voluntatem. (tum nihil) cum n. divinius esse,
38 (volumus) voluminis. (dicit).dicunt. in deos om,
39 veterrimus. (quidvis) quid jus. ea quae by corr, fr. eam quae.
40 persequimur. :
41 fabulas. (poetae) posse poetae. (haec ne) nec. sint,
partum Jovis ortumque.
42 in deos. (praeterea) praeterita. omni tempore intemperantia.
immortali.
43 (ignoratione) ignorantiae (so K). (venerari) vulnerare (so M and vul-
nerart H), (et) wt. (habere debeat) haberi debeatur. enim est.
quod om. prolemsim.
44 esse before deos. (esse igitur deos confitendum est) est ig. conf. d.
esse, fatemur. nomina om. prolemsim.
45 (quod quae) quod quaeque. (nullos...impendere) nullus...impediret.
vitam et actionem meniis atque agitationem video.
46 (ac) hac. (humanam) hwmanorum.
48 (quoniamque) quoniam quia (so M). in om.
49 causam. viderat. tractet ut manu doceat. (eam) tamen.
ad deos.
50 (infinitatis) infirmitatis.
51 tum...tum.
52 sive in ipso.
53 vacatione numerum. fabrica tamque eam. facilem. negetis.
natura om.
54 (oram) horam. (insistere) existere. invisibilium athomorum
volitat. choerescunt. vestris,
55 himarmanem. estimanda sit.
56 libertate vindicati. metuimus. habenda mihi.
57 atque. (nisi tu) insitu. (ducam) dicam. vidert mihi.
COLLATION OF MERTON MS. lili
58 L. Crasso om. id uberius. difficillima. .
59 (solebat) accepissem from below. _(illa bene refellerentur) ille refel-
lerentur. (venit) evenit. ineptes. acciderat.
60 (quale) quare. mihi res. cetera qua. (quid eorum) qui
deorum.
61 (necne sint) necne. in consensu.
62 deorum nulla suspitio sit.
63 aperte. nam et. (quidem) qui et. neque ut non sint neque
ut sint. (habeo) ho. aut Neptuni. fuisset om.
64 (vultis) multis (so HN).
65 doces. nihil inesse individuum.
66 veri similia tamen similiora. partim autem angulata piramata quae-
dam et quasi adunca.
67 (ne in deo quidem) ne video, (otio) optio (so BEPL). punetis,
an in.
68 (quod enim) quia enim. (id natum aliquando est) sit n. a. sit. in
dumeta.
69 velud. (suopte) suo te. directa.
70 (hoc dicere turpius est) hoc diceretur pius esse. devinctionibus.
utrum esset ejus modi (omitting esse verum—concessit). (aut etiam 2nd) aut
negavit. (Arcesilas) Artophilas. nisi valde.
71 mirabilius quam vos. corpus aut quasi om.
72 (equidem) quidam. credam, ne ex leutico. putent. neodes,
73 (metuit) metivit. naust fane. (si haec) si lew, inanes,
eorumque.
74 quasi corpus—intellego om. (nec consulto) consulta. liqueat.
75 (in Venere) invenere. (sanguis est) s. non est. -Epicuro. (fac
id) facis. deorum om.
76 anticipatum. (quod) wt. debet. possit before quod.
77 quicquid. consideras. (omnino—caecus) omnium—cetus.
in deo. imperatorum. se om. (tu) in. quam sui. (aqui-
lam) aliquam.
78 enim dicam. vexat. corpori. naturae tanta. homini.
difficili after similis esse by repetition from above.
79 (cujus) culus. (formosus est) om. est. nevus in hasticulo delectat
puert. quintus Catulus. exorientem. (vestra) vera. visus.
aderat. sicutt. falsum.
80 et quos thrice.. ac petulos. (nihil inter) om. nihil,
81 (quid) quod. iste—defendens. si. apparuisse. reliquos.
82 et spoliata simulacra. nefando, egipto, cocodrillum.
lavinis.
83 (physicum) fuscum. ventilatoremque. (caesios) celsos, esse
Athenis. ;
84 nescicris. istam effutientem (so M). at tu. (tui) tu.
aut lunam om.
85 humano quo docui. ergo. sigillatim numerantes. fecerit.
86 iste. id esse immortale. ante te. (his ille) his ita
religiones.
liv INTRODUCTION.
87 natura ponere. (in ulla) nulla. illustrationem,
88 attingimus. nonne. mediterranet. vulpeculas lepues
culosque.
89 quae. quod autem.
90 factum est vultis.
91 semina. (liberet) juberet.
92 decreverunt. supervacaneum. loqueretur. quam interiora om.
93 hermacus. (etiam Leontium) om. etiam (so HN). ausa fuit
superscer, sit. ortus. contumeliose. phedro. concideret.
sillum. cristppam.
94 neulla. impetraretis. (curatio) oratio.
95 bipes. dicenda sunt.
96 numquam—praeter hune om. numquamne. (sescenta) sententia.
(docebit) videbit. beata et aeterna quae om. divinae naturae sunt.
97 elephante.
98 in homine (so A). loquare.
99 hoc om. supervacaneum. ad—ad om. membra om.
quid ipsa—pertinet om.
100 (et) ad. haec fecisset. talis esse.
101 vivae noceant nec odore noceant. possunt. cochodrillorum.
102) Epicurus—evistimant.
103 oportet et, om. et. (sunt suus est cuique) sunt swus cuique est.
inundat. supremum aether. hora. (terrenae sunt) terrae ne sint.
104 attigerit est ulcus.
105 (nec esse) necesse. (eandem permanere) tandem—permanare.
106 wt igitur titum. inanem tum. octavi. tum pervenerint.
107 nunc etiam. quam omnium. incidere om. nec ex.
(id est) quidem. incurrere.
108 fuwerunt—potuerunt.
109 (at) ad. continenter quoquo modo. inquit. facient.
eqilibram. (etiam esse) esse etiam. (sane) ea.
110 quae nulla sunt om. (agitari) attigart. animare non, om. non.
111 earundem. Epicuri. ne—quidem.
113 (at) ad. quibus quasi—delicatas voluptates om. sapientior.
(vestros) nostros (so H).
114 (at) a. pulchro. quomodo videatur iste deus beatus.
115 (P. Scaevolam) scevolanum (so ABE). ut Xerxes.
116 elicere. voluptate. et scientia est. colendi sunt,
accepto om.
117 laberare. libuerit.
118 prodigus chius.
119 horarum.
120 (fontibus) frontibus. ortulos. (in universitate) wniversitati.
mentesque quae sunt. solent. (animantes imagines) an. virgines.
(omnia) annua.
121 dignos. is idem.
122 inbeciilitatem. nulla est, om. est. ductum. in nulla
regentes.
ANALYSIS OF BOOK III, lv
ANALYSIS OF BOOK III.
ACADEMIC CRITICISM OF THE STOIC THEOLOGY.
Introduction. Cotta regards the Stoic doctrine as deserving of
more serious attention than the Epicurean ; but is himself content to
believe as his fathers did. If the Stoics profess to base their religion
on grounds of reason, they must be prepared for criticism, ch, 1 § 1—
ch. 11 § 6.
Criticism distributed under four heads.
A. The Divine Existence, ch. 111 § 7—ch. vitt § 19.
B. The Divine Nature, ch. vit § 20—ch. xxv § 64.
C. Providential Government of the Universe, § 65. (All but a
few lines lost.)
D. Providential Care for Man (beginning lost), ch. xxv1 § 66—
ch, xxx1x § 93.
Conclusion. Cicero gives his vote in favour of the Stoic, as
opposed to the Academic view.
A. The Divine Existence, ch. 11 § 7—ch. vit § 19.
Aa. If the belief in the Divine Existence is necessary and uni-
versal, as the Stoics allege, it is worse than useless to attempt to rest
it on argument, which simply raises doubts as to the validity of the
belief. §§ 7—10.
Ab. It is not true that the sight of the heavens leads to a belief
in the Stoic God of Nature. §§ 10, 11.
Ac. , General belief is a strange ground to allege for a philo-
sophical conviction, especially on the part of those who hold the vow
popult to be the vox stultorum. § 11.
Ad. The ‘epiphanies’ to which the Stoics appeal are mere
rumour unconfirmed by evidence. §§ 11—13.
Ae. Divination is utterly fallacious, and would be of no bene-
fit, if true. It cannot therefore prove the Divine Existence.
§§ 14, 15.
lvi INTRODUCTION.
Af. Of the other arguments adduced by Cleanthes, the two
which deal with the blessings of life and the order of the heavenly
bodies will be treated of under C: the awe-inspiring phenomena of
nature, though they helped to produce the belief in God, yet are far
from proving the validity of that belief. §§ 16, 17.
Ag. The arguments of Chrysippus as to the power, beauty and
harmony exhibited in the universe, the syllogisms of Zeno, and
the physical proof of the divinity of the universe are reserved for
the same section (C). §§ 18, 19. (They are really treated of in
section B.)
B. The Divine Nature, ch. viii § 20—ch. xxv § 64.
Ba. Criticism of particular arguments of Zeno, Chrysippus and
Xenophon. §§ 20—28.
(1) When it is said ‘the universe is best and therefore divine’,
there is an ambiguity in ‘best’. Granted that it is most beautiful
and admirably adapted to our wants, but how is it most wise? If,
as Zeno says, because what is wise is better than what is not wise,
why not, on the same principle, make the universe to be a mathe-
matician or musician’? §§ 20—23.
(2) Again, as to the argument that the regular movements of
the stars prove them to be divine, this is simply the regularity of
nature: on the same principle we should call the tides divine.
§§ 23, 24.
(3) Chrysippus uses ‘better’ in the same vague way as Zeno,
and does not distinguish between nature and reason. It is no pre-
sumption in man to believe that he is himsel? rational and that the
stars are made of brute matter. The comparison of the universe to
a house begs the question. {§ 25, 26.
(4) Nor is there more weight in the assumption of the Xeno-
phontic Socrates, that the rational soul of man must have proceeded
from a rational soul in the universe; or in that (of Chrysippus)
that the harmony of nature can only be explained on the suppo-
sition of one divine Governour. Both the harmony of nature and
the soul of man are spontaneous products of nature acting according
to her own laws. §§ 27, 28.
Sb, The argument of Carneades showing that no animal can
be eternal (and therefore that the God of the Stoics is a figment).
S$ 29—34.
ANALYSIS OF BOOK III. lvii
(1) Whatever is corporeal is discerptible. § 29.
(2) Whatever is animated is capable of feeling, and whatever is
capable of feeling is liable to impressions from without, and therefore
to destruction. § 29.
(3) Whatever is composed of changing elements is itself liable
to change and therefore perishable ; but the four elements, of which
all animals are composed, are changeable and perishable; therefore
all animals are mortal. §§ 30, 31.
(4) Every animal is susceptible of pleasure and pain, but that
which is susceptible of pain is susceptible of death. §§ 32, 33.
(5) Every animal has instinctive likes and dislikes for that
which is in accordance with, and that which is contrary to its
nature; but that which is contrary to nature is destructive to life ;
therefore every animal is liable to destruction. § 33.
(6) Sensation, whether pleasurable or painful, when it reaches a
certain point is destructive to life. § 34.
(7) All things must be either simple, or compounded of different
elements. A simple animal is inconceivable: in a compound each
element has a tendency to fly apart to its proper sphere, so that de-
composition is inevitable. § 34.
Be. There is no reason to suppose that fire is more akin to
Divinity than the other elements. §§ 35—37.
(1) It is not more essential to life than they are. §§ 35, 36.
(2) If it is the cause of feeling in man, it must itself be
endued with feeling and therefore (by Lb. 4) liable to destruction.
§ 36.
(3) Moreover fire is not self-existent, but needs fuel for its
support. § 37.
Bd. Virtue, as we understand it, is incompatible with our idea
of the divine nature. Yet it is impossible to believe in a Deity
without virtue. The incompatibility of virtue with our idea of God
is shown in the case of each particular virtue, prudence (1), justice (2),
temperance (3), fortitude (4). § 38.
Be, Even if we grant the divinity of the universe, what ground
is there for admitting a host of other gods? ch. xv § 39—ch. xxv
§ 64.
mC. Ii,
vii INTRODUCTION.
(1) The vulgar mythology is not more irrational than that of
the Stoics, who make gods of the stars, and of food, and of dead men.
ss 39—41.
(2) Admitting the principle of apotheosis, how are we to pick
out the true claimant from among the many pretenders to each
divine name? (For details see the Appendix on the mythological
section.) §§ 42, 53—60.
(3) The sorites of Carneades shows that it is impossible to draw
the line between what is divine and what is human or natural.
S$ 43—92.
(4) No less absurd are the deified abstractions of the Stoics, and
their whole system of allegorization with its strained etymologies.
ss 61—64.
C. Providential Government of the Universe. § 65. [This sec-
tion is almost entirely lost. |
D. Providential Care for Man, ch. xxvi § 66—ch. xxxix § 93.
[A considerable portion of this section is lost, comprising probably
(1) the argument founded on the endowments of man exclusive of
his reason, which latter is considered below under Da; (2) that
founded on the subordination of the animate and inanimate creation
to man’s good. Compare 11 §§ 133—146, 148—153, 154—162. |
Da. The gift of reason is an injury rather than a benefit.
S$ 66—78.
) This shown by examples from tragedy, $$ 66—68 ;
(2) by examples from comedy, §§ 72, 73;
(3) by examples from the law-courts, § 74.
(4) It is only right reason which is beneficial, and this is so rare
that it cannot be derived from God, as he would never have been guilty
of partiality in his dealings with men. §§ 69, 70.
(5) The objection is not met by the rejoinder that these evils
are owing to man’s abuse of reason; for the Deity must have fore-
seen that these evils would flow from the bare gift of reason, and
was therefore bound to prevent them by guarding it from error.
S§ 70, 71, 76—78.
ANALYSIS OF BOOK III. lix
Db. Tf it be true that lack of wisdom is the greatest of evils,
and that all men lack wisdom, how can it be said that man is the
special favorite of Heaven? § 79.
De. If God really cared for men, he ought to have made all men
good, or at least to have rewarded the good and punished the bad.
§$ 79—93.
(1) Instances of suffering virtue. § 80.
(2) Instances of triumphant vice. §§ 81—84.
(3) Such a state of things is inconsistent with any moral govern-
ment. § 85.
(4) It is no answer to say that de minimis non curat lex. Life
and liberty cannot be called minima. § 86.
(5) [If it be alleged that all external goods are minima in com-
parison with virtue], it is just these external goods which are at the
disposal of Heaven. Virtue is what each man must win for himself,
and is therefore never made the subject of prayer. Men have deified
Virtue in the abstract, but in reality it is only a quality of their own
nature. §§ 86—88.
(6) It is only by shutting our eyes to the negative instances,
that we can maintain that piety is regularly rewarded and impiety
punished. § 89.
(7) Intentional neglect is a great fault in a ruler, and in a
Divine Ruler there can be no such thing as unintentional neglect.
§ 90.
(8) It is argued that vice is punished in the descendants of the
guilty person: what should we say to such justice in a human ruler ?
§ 90.
(9) We need not have recourse to the Deity to explain such
moral government as actually exists in the world. It is the natural
result of human agency. § 91.
(10) Moreover how can God punish, if, as the Stoics assert, he
is incapable of anger?’ He might however exert the power, of which
you have given such elaborate proof, in helping the good. If he does
not do this, it must be because either the will or the knowledge is
wanting. § 92.
(11) You allow that his care does not extend to individuals :
why should it extend -to nations, or even to humanity at large?
§ 93.
e2
1x INTRODUCTION.
(12) Yet you are inconsistent enough to believe in divination
and to encourage the offering of vows. § 93.
(13) With so many unemployed deities as you acknowledge,
there seems no reason why supervision might not have been extended
to the minutest detail of individual life. § 93.
Conclusion. Cicero avows his personal preference for the Stoic,
as opposed to the Academic view of theology. §§ 94, 95.
ON THE SOURCES OF THE THIRD BOOK OF THE
DE NATURA DEORUM.
There can be no doubt that for the materials of this book Cicero
was mainly indebted to the Carthaginian Hasdrubal, better known
by his Greek name Clitomachus, who was born about 180 B.c. and
went to reside at Athens about ‘155. He was for many years a
disciple of Carneades and eventually became the head of the New
Academy. Carneades himself having left no written remains (Diog.
Iv 65, Plut. Jor. p. 828), it was through the voluminous writings of
his scholar, extending to more than 400 volumes, that his teaching
was perpetuated, cf. Diog. Iv 67 duedéEaro tov Kapveadny Kat ta
airov padiora dia THV ovyypappatov eéeputicey, Cic. Acad. 11 104
explicavi paulo ante Clitomacho auctore quo modo ista Carneades
diceret, ib. 11 98 a Clitomacho sumam (totam Carneadi sententiam)
qui usque ad senectutem cum Carneade fuit, Sext. Emp. 1x 182
npwotnvTa. S€ vrd Tod Kapveddov kal cwpeitixds tives (Adyot), ovs 6
yVopyLos auto KrXerropayos Ws CTOVOGLOTATOUS Kal QVUTLKWTATOUS ave-
ypawev (referring to the arguments which Cicero has inserted below
§§ 43—52). We are told (dc. 1 102) that Clitomachus addressed
two of his philosophical treatises to Romans, one to the satirist
Lucilius, the other to Censorinus, consul in 149 B.c.; and that he
was lecturing at Athens during the quaestorship of the orator Crassus
110 B.c. (Orat. 1 45). Cicero mentions a treatise wept éroxis in
four books (de. 1 98) and a consolatio written to his countrymen
after the fall of Carthage (Z'usc. 11 54). Schwencke (Jahrb. f.
class. Philol. 1879, 2 p. 141) conjectures that the title of the treatise
employed here by Cicero was wept mpovotas.
SOURCES OF BOOK III. lxi
That Carneades was the great source of all criticism of Stoic
doctrines and especially of Stoic theology is evident from Cicero’s
own words V. D. 1 162 Carneades libenter in Stoicos invehebatur,
Tusc. V 83 contra Stoicos, quos studiosissime semper refellebat et
contra quorum disciplinam ingenium ejus exarserat, N. D. 1 4 sunt
autem alii philosophi qui deorum mente omnem mundum admimn-
strart censeant...contra quos Carneades ita multa disseruit, ut ex-
citaret homines non socordes ad veri wmvestigandi cupiditatem. We
might therefore assume a priort that the argument of the Third
Book was taken from him, even if it were not distinctly stated
in regard to the proof that no animal can be eternal (111 29),
and in regard to the sorites showing the impossibility of drawing
any line between the divine and human in the traditional my-
thology (111 44). The same thing appears from the 9th book of
Sextus Empiricus Adv. Math. where we meet with many of the
arguments used by Cicero, Thus, at the commencement of the
discussion on natural causes, Sextus declares his intention not to
dwell too much on points of detail or run to the immoderate
length of Clitomachus in refuting the dogmatists, but to sum up
the most important arguments on both sides and allow them to
balance one another (1x 1). As the whole discussion is of inte-
rest for this as well as for the earlier books of our treatise, it may
be worth while to give a short analysis, referring to the parallel
passages in the WV. D. The positive argument is probably taken
in part at least from Posidonius, see Introduction on the Sources
of the First Book, vol. 1 p, lii foll. ., and Schwencke Jahrb. f. cl.
Philol. 1879, 1 p. 57 foll.
The discussion in Sextus may be divided as follows: (A) The
origin of religious belief, (1) positive argument S§ 13—28, (2) negative
argument §§ 29—47. (B) The fact of the divine existence, (1)
positive argument §§ 48—136, (2) negative argument §§ 137—194. I
give them in order below.
(A) The origin of religion has been ascribed to the earliest legislators
who desired to establish a check upon unrighteousness of thought as well
as of deed §§ 14—16 (V. D. 1118). Euhemerus thought that the first rulers
of mankind declared themselves divine in order to increase their own power
§ 17 (VY. D. 1119); Prodicus that the ancients deified all that was useful
_ to life, as the Sun, the rivers § 18 (V. D. 1 118); Democritus that images of
vast size appeared to men and forewarned them of the future § 19 (WV. D.
I 120); Aristotle derived the belief from the soul’s prophetic faculty and
*
Ixu INTRODUCTION.
from the order of the heavenly bodies §§ 20—22 (¥. D. 11 95); others bya
process of amplification rose from the finite intelligence in man to the
conception of a divine intelligence in nature § 23 CV. D. 11 33—8);
others, among whom is also Democritus, from the terrible phenomena of
nature § 24 (V. D. u 14); Epicurus from visions of anthropomorphic
deities § 25 (V. D. 1 46); others from the orderly movements of the
heavenly bodies, which suggest a creative and guiding intelligence no less
than the movements of an army or a ship to the distant spectator §§ 26,
27 (N. D. 11 85, 87); some of the younger Stoics say that it is a tradi-
tion handed down from the sages of the golden age § 28 (WV. D. 11 148, 159).
On the negative side it is maintained that these opposing views are
mutually destructive § 29 (LY. D. 11,5); but dealing with them separately
we may ask, where did these early legislators get their own idea of deity ?
§§ 30, 31. How did the differences of religious belief arise? How were the
various nations brought together to be instructed in religion? If it be
said ‘each nation was independently taught’, how did all agree in the same
general idea of God? §§ 32, 33. Religion cannot have been an invention
for the purpose of giving additional authority to living or dead rulers, for
where did the idea itself come from? and how could a mere imposture
have taken such firm root? $$ 34—38 (V. D. u 5). The deification of
utility is even more absurd. How can it be supposed that men would
make gods of what they ate and drank? There might be some reason
for ascribing divinity to the power which holds together the earth and
makes it fruitful, but, sooner than call rivers divine, we should deify
philosophers, or even all animals that are of use to man §§ 39—41 (WV. D.
1 60, 11 41). Democritus and Epicurus explain the easier by the more
difficult §§ 42, 43 (VY. D. 1 121); they utterly fail to account for the
attributes of immortality and perfection § 44. Those who fill up the
conception of divinity obtained from visions and the celestial movements
by amplifying their experience of human blessedness, are really guilty of
arguing ina circle. They base their conception of divinity on blessedness
(evdarpovia), but this in its turn involves the conception of deity (daiper)
§§ 45-—47.
(B) The fact of the existence of the Gods is accepted as a matter of be-
lief and of practice, not of science, by the Sceptics §§ 48, 49 (V. D. 1 62,
11 5, 43). It is denied virtually or in terms by the so-called atheists,
Euhemerus, Diagoras, Prodicus, Critias, Theodorus, and, as some hold, by
Epicurus $§ 50—58 (¥, D. 1 2, 63, 117—119, mr 89). The Sceptics on
the contrary hold that the opposing arguments balance each other § 59.
Thus, on the positive side, four methods of proof are employed, (a) the
general voice of mankind, (b) the order of the universe, (c) the absurdities
which follow from the opposite view, (@) the refutation of objections § 60.
As to (q) it is affirmed that religious belief and worship are common to all,
both Greeks and barbarians; that, if this belief were false, it must have
died out like other unfounded beliefs, whereas it has existed and will exist
* .
SOURCES OF BOOK III. Ixili
for ever; that it is not confined to the vulgar, but accepted by the greatest
poets and philosophers, and distinctly asserted even by Epicurus himself
§§ 61—65 (WV. D. 1 43, 1 5, 12, m1 7, 11, 1. 85, 86). If it be said that there
is a similar consensus on the part of poets and the vulgar in regard to
the belief in Tartarus, yet that belief is self-contradictory, as may be
seen in the case of Tityus and Tantalus ; for agony and immortality are
contradictory ideas. But there is no such inconsistency in the belief in
spiritual powers. We recognize that the spirit of man, which holds
together the body during life, is not dissipated at death, but ascends
upwards owing to its ethereal nature, and dwells in the lunar region,
nourished by vapours from the earth; if aur spirit thus passes into the
condition of a daizev, why should we doubt the existence of those
spiritual powers whom we know under the name of gods? §§ 66—74
(WV. D. 11 5 on Tartarus). (6) The material universe is evidently a work
of art modelled and set in motion by a power which pervades it, as the
soul pervades the body. Is this power self-moving?- If not, we go back
ad infinitum. It is therefore self-moving and has been so from eternity,
therefore it is God §§ 75, 76. That which produces what is rational
must itself be rational; man is a product of the power which pervades
the universe, therefore that power is rational §§ 77 (WV. D. 11 22). The
world is one, either in virtue of its original unity or from being composed
of distinct parts, which may either have been compacted together as a
ship, or remain separate, as an army. It cannot be the latter, for
whatever happens in one part is felt in another part, e.g. the moon’s
influence in growth and in the tides (WV. D. 1119, 50, 119), and sympathy
of this kind belongs only to bodies originally united. Such an original
union may be either that of cohesion, as in wood or stone, or of growth
(pvo.s, nature), as in a plant, passing in its highest stage into a unity
of life, as in animals. Things united by cohesion are scarcely liable to
change, but the universe undergoes constant and violent changes, as from
cold and heat. It has therefore a unity of nature, and that of the best
nature, since it includes all natures in it. Hence, since the whole
cannot be inferior to its part, it must be rational as including what
is rational, and being best of all things it must be immortal, and there-
fore divine §§ 78—85 (JV. D. 11 32, 33, 82). If even the gross earth can
foster animals capable of perception, how much more should the finer
elements of air and ether, from which we men derive our thinking
power, be inhabited by a divine order of beings? $$ 86, 87 (M. D.
i 17, 18, 42). Argument of Cleanthes: if one animal is better than
another, there must be some one which is best of all ; man is best of all
animals on earth, but, as we see, he is full of defects; the true best is an
animal with none of these defects and unapproachable by evil; and such
is God §§ 88—91 (NV. D. 1 16, 383—87). Argument of Socrates in
Xenophon: man is a work of art testifying to the existence of an artist ;
his nature is derived from elements without, flesh from earth, breath from
Ixiv INTRODUCTION.
air, and therefore reason from the great source of reason, i.e. from God
(V. D. 1118). It is objected that we might similarly argue ‘man has bile,
therefore the universe must be bilious’, but the argument applies only
to pure elements, not to secondary compounds such as bile. Putting it
in another way we might say ‘if there were nothing earthy in the
universe, there could have been nothing earthy in man; so, if there were
nothing rational in the universe, there could have been no reason in man’
§§ 92—98 (V. D. 111 27). On seeing a statue we admire the skill of the
sculptor, shall we not do the same when we think of the mind of man,
which is so far more marvellous than any statue? §$ 99,100 (WY. D. 11 87).
Argument of Zeno: that from which the seeds of reason proceed must
itself be rational, for all subordinate faculties testify to the character of the
nyepovixoy from which they are derived ; since then the universe contains
the seeds of all rational creatures, the nyeporkov of the universe must
be rational, and therefore divine §§ 101—103 (W. D. 11 22, 29, 30). Argu-
ment of Zeno after Plato: since that which is animate and rational is
superior to that which is inanimate and irrational, the universe, being
supreme, must be a rational animal. The objection of Alexinus, that on
the same ground the universe might be proved to be a poet and gramma-
rian, confounds the absolute and the relative best; Archilochus was a
poet, but he was not therefore superior to Socrates who was no poet
§§ 104—110 (WY. D. 11 18, 21). The Stoics prove the divinity of the world
from its motion, which must proceed from nature or volition or necessity.
It is certainly not the last, in the sense of an irrational vortex, such as
Democritus held, for it is orderly, unchanging and harmonious. It is not
caused by an unconscious nature, since this would be inferior to the
rational natures included in the universe. It must therefore be caused by a
rational nature. Further, voluntary movements are always more admirable
than those which are involuntary. When we admire the sphere of
Archimedes, it is not the moving frame we wonder at, but the rational
volition of the astronomer. Again, the more wonderful the thing moved,
by so much more wonderful is the moving force. Hence the force which
moves the entire universe is the most admirable of all things, and being
such it must be a rational and voluntary agent, ie. God §§ 111—118
(WV. D. 11 43, 44, 88). In every organism there is a centre of motion, the
heart or the brain or, in plants, the root; the yyeyovixey or centre of motion
of the universe is in God §§ 119—122 (VW. D. 11 29, 30). Absurdities
arising from atheism (c). If there are no gods, there is no such thing as
piety, which is defined as éemiornpn Oedv Oepameias, for there can be no
science of the non-existent § 123; nor as holiness, for this is defined as
Suxatoovyn mpos Oeovs § 124 (N. D.1 3, 4, 1 153); nor as wisdom, defined
aS éemoTnun Oelwv te Kat dvOpwrelov § 125; nor as justice, which springs
from the fellowship existing between men and God § 126 (WV. D. 1 4).
Pythagoras and others erroneously extended this fellowship to irrational
creatures, with which it is true we are connected by common participation
SOURCES OF BOOK III. lxv
in the all-pervading spirit of the universe, but so we are with plants
and stones, yet no one has ever imagined that there could be any tie
of justice between us and them §§ 127—130; the reason why there is
justice between men and gods is because both participate in reason § 131.
Again, there can be no divination if there are no gods, since it is the science
of signs given by the gods to man § 132 (WV. D. 11 12).
Sextus, having discussed objections as they occurred, has not reserved
a separate section for their refutation (d@), but goes on, after another
insignificant verbal quibble by Zeno, to state the negative argument in
§ 137, It is from this point that the comparison with WV. D. 11 becomes
important. If there are gods, they are animals, since animal nature is
superior to all other nature ; but animals are defined by the property of
sensation, and the gods, as the most perfect animals, will experience the
greatest variety of sensations (as Carneades says); they will therefore
have sensations of taste, such as bitter and sweet, pleasant and unpleasant ;
but an unpleasant sensation implies possibility of change for the worse,
ie. implies mortality, and mortal gods are no gods §§ 137—141 (cited
as from Carneades in WV. D. 111 32). So, in regard to every sense, animals
are liable to be affected in a manner which is either according to their
nature or contrary to their nature; but that which is contrary to nature
is destructive to life, therefore again all animals are mortal. This shown
in regard to eye-sight in particular §§ 142—145 (V. D. ur 33). Every
sensation is an alteration; a deity who undergoes alteration is liable to
change, therefore to death §§ 146, 147. The deity must be either finite or
infinite ; if infinite, it would be lifeless and motionless, for motion must
be from place to place, which is impossible for that which fills all space ;
again if held together by soul, this must be by means of centripetal
and centrifugal movements, but the infinite has no centre §§ 148, 149
(VW. D. 1115 n.). Nor on the other hand can the deity be finite, for the
finite is contained in the infinite, as the part within the whole, so that
there would be something greater and better than the deity § 150. The
deity is either bodied or bodiless; if the latter, it can neither feel nor
act; if the former, it is liable to corruption § 151. If there be a God,
he must have all happiness and all virtue, but he is without éyxpdreca and
kaprepia, for there is nothing which he finds it hard to bear or to abstain
from §§ 152—155 (V. D. m1 38). Further, if he has not got these
virtues, he must have the opposite vices, since there is nothing in-
termediate § 156. If there were anything hard for him to bear, it
is evident that he would be liable to distress and therefore to destruction
§ 157. In like manner he is devoid of fortitude, which is defined as the
knowledge of what is, and what is not, dangerous. For if there is some-
thing dangerous to him, he is liable to destruction §§ 158—160 (NV. D.
lt 38). Similarly for magnanimity, which consists in rising above the
accidents of life, for, if he is exposed to such accidents, he is liable to
destruction § 161. So for prudence, the knowledge of good and evil and
Ixvi INTRODUCTION.
of things indifferent, among which things trouble is included. But the
knowledge of trouble can only be gained by experience of trouble itself,
not, as some say, from the experience of pleasure by imagination of the
opposite. For pleasure, being only the removal of pain, is unknown to one
who is ignorant of pain; not to mention that being itself (as the Stoics
say) a kind of dissolution it implies mortality §§ 162—166 (V. D. 11 38).
So for evBovAia, since all deliberation is of the uncertain, and if there are
things uncertain to the deity, why may it not be uncertain to him whether
the infinite may not conceal some power capable of destroying him? Such
uncertainty would naturally give rise to fear, which implies mortality
§§ 167—170. On the other hand, if nothing is uncertain to him, he must
know everything by instinct without art; therefore he must be without
the art of life, which is virtue, and being without virtue he must have
its opposite, vice §§ 171—173. As to temperance (cedpoavrn), this
cannot exist without prudence (@pdvyers), as is shown by its name, and it
has been proved that this virtue is inconsistent with deity. Again, tempe-
rance involves the existence of appetites to be resisted, which is contrary
to our idea of deity §§ 174, 175 (VW. D. 11 38). If God is without virtue
he is miserable, if he has virtue there is something superior to him (the
perfection or virtue of a thing being superior to the thing itself); if neither
of these contradictories is true, he must be non-existent §§ 176, 177.
Once more, God has either the faculty of speech or he has not; the latter
is absurd and contrary to universal belief; but if he has speech, he must
also possess all those parts of the body which conduce to speech, which is
an idea only worthy of the Epicureans ; he must also speak in some
particular dialect, and if so how will he express himself to those who
use another tongue? Therefore, as before, he must be non-existent $$ 178,
179. So, if God has a body, it must be either simple or compound : the
compound is lable to dissolution, the simple is inanimate and irrational
§§ 180, 181 (WV. D. 111 34).
We have also on this point the following sorites of Carneades preserved
by Clitomachus. If Zeus is a god, so is his brother Poseidon; if Poseidon,
then Achelous and Nilus, and every river and torrent. But these are not
gods, therefore neither is Zeus §§ 182, 183 CV. D. m1 43, 44). If the sun is
a god, so is the day (which is only a name for the sun above the horizon);
if the day, then the month, the year, the morning and evening § 184
(VY, D. wr 51). If Artemis, so is Enodia, &c.; if Aphrodite, so Eros
and other feelings of the mind, such as Pity and Fear §§ 185—188
(cf. V. D. 111 47). If Demeter (= y7 pyrnp), then the earth, the hills, the
promontories, every stone § 189 (VW. 2D. 111 52). Carneades adds many
other examples, but the above will suffice to show the nature of the
argument § 190.
Such being the variety of opinions among philosophers as to the divine
existence, and such the grounds assigned on either side, the Sceptics have
preferred to suspend their judgment, and they have felt themselves con-
SOURCES OF BOOK IIL. Ixvil
firmed in this course by the contradictions and impieties of the vulgar
belief and of the mythological traditions collected by the poets and theo-
logians $§ 191—194 (cf. V. D. 1 42, 53—60).
It is evident from the above analysis that Cicero and Sextus
must have had the same book of Clitomachus before them, but that
both must have used much freedom in omitting and abbreviating, as
indeed Sextus avows §§1, 190. Even in the paragraphs distinctly
cited by both as taken from Carneades, viz. that on the necessary
mortality of all animal nature (V. D. 111 29—34, Sext. §§ 137—147)
and the Carneadean sorites (V. D. 111 43—52, Sext. §§ 182—190),
there are great divergences ; e.g. as to the sorites respecting Jupiter
and his brothers, Cicero gives us his reductio ad absurdum through
Orcus, Sextus his through Poseidon, both no doubt included in the
original. A comparison of the argument, in Cicero and Sextus
respectively, proving that virtue is incompatible with the divine
nature, shows what liberty the former allowed himself in cutting down
his original. The difficulty is to understand on what principle he
acted: sometimes, as here and at the end of the second book, he
omits what is interesting and important, or gives it in such a con-
densed form as to make it barely intelligible, while at another time
he wearies out the patience of the reader with the futility of the
mythological section.
It is worthy of note that the two arguments for which alone
Cicero cites the name Carneades are just the two for which he is also
named by Sextus. At first sight this would suggest that the
remaining arguments in both must have been taken from some
other source than Clitomachus ; but it seems more probable that the
latter, and perhaps Carneades himself in his lectures, brought
together sceptical arguments from all quarters, assigning each to its
original author, as for instance Alexinus is cited by Sextus § 108;
so that all I should infer from the above coincidence is that Car-
neades claimed these two arguments as his own special property.
There is another treatise, besides that of Sextus, which in certain
points strongly resembles this book of Cicero’s, and that is his
own treatise De Divinatione written immediately after it. From my
notes on § 14 it will be seen that the argument on the groundlessness
and uselessness of divination is almost exactly the same in both
treatises, but the name of Carneades is prefixed to the corresponding
portion of the latter treatise (Div. 11 9, cf. ib. 15—25). Clitomachus
is further cited by name Div. 11 87, and Hartfelder detects his pen in
Ixvill INTRODUCTION.
the reference to Punic soothsayers, Div. 11 28, with which may be
compared the references to Carthage in our treatise 111 42, 91.
May we then assume that the whole of our treatise is taken from
Clitomachus? Schwencke notices a difference in the mode of referring
to the Stoic doctrines, which he would use as a clue to distinguish
between what is taken without alteration from Clitomachus and what
is added or modified by Cicero. In $$ 6-—28 we have the Imperfects
dicebas, commemorabas, videbatur, with evident reference to the
former book ; in §§ 29—38 we have dicitis, dicere soletis, vobis videtur,
placet, referring to the doctrines of the Stoics generally. But I
think we can only gather from this, that Cicero began his 3rd book
with the idea of meeting the Posidonian argument of the 2nd book
with detailed criticism borrowed from Cltomachus and supplemented
by himself; that, on finding this to be irksome or impracticable,
inasmuch as the work of Clitomachus was written in reference to the
elder Stoicism and was not adapted to the exposition of Stoical
doctrine subsequently put forward by Posidonius, he in $$ 17 and 18
abandons the intention announced in §§ 6, 7, 10, of following the
exact order of the previous book, and proposes to defer the chief
part of the discussion on the divine existence to the section on Pro-
vidence. As he thus breaks loose from the order of the second book,
adopting instead the independent arrangement of his authority, it
is natural that he should gradually discontinue the Imperfect of refer-
ence, especially where the argument borrowed from Clitomachus 1s
altogether irrespective of anything urged by Posidonius, e.g. in
§§ 29 —34, 70 foll. Towards the end of the book the 2nd person plural
of the present is used indifferently, whether the argument discussed
had or had not been employed by Posidonius, see notes on sic enim
dicitis § 86, and haec tecuin $ 93. At times the Academic criticism
is obscure as being directed against arguments or illustrations which
do not appear in the second book, cf. notes on Hipponax and Cri-
tolaus § 91; at times doctrines are attributed to the Stoics which are
in flat contradiction with the doctrine put forward in that book, cf.
§ 93. ,
Turning now to the earlier part of the book, there can be little
doubt that §§ 1—13 with their hight bantering tone and illustra-
tions from Roman history are purely Ciceronian. The argument
against divination in § 14 we have seen to be probably taken from
Carneades, and the illustration from medicine and the use of the
word otpatyynwa suggest a Greek original for the following para-
SOURCES OF BOOK III. ]xix
graph. It is strange that, after announcing his intention of postponing
the arguments of Cleanthes, Chrysippus and Zeno to the 3rd head of
his discussion, Cicero in §§ 20, 21 merely commences his reply to the
Qnd head (11 45, 46) and then falls back on the arguments of Zeno
and Chrysippus, dealing with the same point. Schwencke proposes
an ingenious explanation of Cicero’s change of plan. He thinks that
the title of Clitomachus’ treatise was mepl mpovoias ; and that, when
Cicero, feeling himself unable to carry out his original intention of
answering each argument of Posidonius in its proper order, spoke of
deferring certain arguments to the section on Providence, his real
meaning was to set aside altogether the Posidonian order and follow
that of Clitomachus instead. Further he supposes Clitomachus to
have commenced his treatise with a preliminary argument on the
divine existence, just as Posidonius commences his own defence of
the belief in Providence (11 75) by showing that it follows necessarily
from our conception of God. Hence it might well include the
Carneadean argument for the mortality of all animal nature (111 29—
34) as well as the criticism of the above-mentioned arguinents of
Zeno and Chrysippus. There can be little doubt that Cicero has
borrowed the criticism of these in §§ 21-—26 from his Greek original ;
the argument in § 23 is, as we have seen, cited by Sextus as from
Alexinus. It may be asked why the argument of the Xenophontic
Socrates is discussed out of chronological order in §§ 27, 28, though
it was not mentioned along with the others in § 18. But soit is also
in 11 18. In both it comes in as an appendage to the argument from
Chrysippus: it is probable therefore that it was cited by Chrysippus
and criticized as a part of his argument by Clitomachus. Schwencke
finds a confirmation of his surmise as to the title of Clitomachus’
work in 1 65, where Cicero, at the commencement of the section on
Providential Government, uses the words de quibus accuratius dis-
serendum puto. So far I am disposed to agree with him, but I see no
reason for doubting the Carneadean origin of §§ 39—65 because of
occasional allusions to the former book. It is not pretended that any
of the topics treated of are unsuited to Carneades, and however
careless Cicero may have been, he was surely capable of remembering
whether the same topic had been touched on in the previous book,
and, if so, of adding to the verisimilitude of the dialogue by making
a reference to it. Nor can I agree with Schwencke when he says that
it would be hazardous to assume the pure Carneadean origin of any
portion which is not supported by a parallel in Sextus. Sextus being
Ixx INTRODUCTION.
2 professed philosoplier was far less likely than Cicero to be tied to
one authority ; and we have already seen that, where Sextus and
Cicero are both copying Carneades, Cicero occasionally supplies
details which are wanting in Sextus. I have myself little doubt that
the whole argumentation of the 3rd book is taken from Clito-
machus.
A further question may be asked as to the original author of the
mythological section, which I presume to have been included in the
treatise of Clitomachus. In the Appendix on that section it is
suggested that it may have come from Mnaseas. Clemens Alex-
andrinus, quoted under Apollo, names Aristotle as his authority,
but this is supposed by Rose (Arist. Pseudepigraphus p. 615 foll.) to
be a mistake for Aristocles, a contemporary of Strabo. One can
scarcely imagine that any philosopher would take the trouble to
make out such a catalogue of mythological inanities, but it would be
an appropriate work for an erudite Alexandrian Euhemerist, such as
Mnaseas, and might then be seized upon for polemical purposes by the
Academics, whom Timon condemns for tAatupnmootvyv avaducrov
‘their saltless prolixity’ (Diog. 1v 67). ‘Supposing this to be so, are we
to assume that Cicero himself translated it? We might rather gather
from what he tells us in his letters, as to his method of composition,
that in subordinate details of this kind he was accustomed to make
use of the services of others. Thus for the 3rd book of his De officiis
he writes to Athenodorus Calvus to send him an abstract of the
treatise of Posidonius on the same subject (Att. xvi 11), and he tells
us of Tiro that he was most useful to him in his studies; see my
notes on V.D. 111 40 sane multi videntur, and 42 ut yam docebo.
EDITIONS AND ILLUSTRATIVE WORKS.
As regards the text, the Orelli-Baiter edition of 1862 renders
all that precedes obsolete; but an editor is bound to remember
with gratitude the names of those who contributed most to raise
the text from the state in which it was left by Ascensius in 1511
to that in which it now appears. If we take the Ist edition of
Davies (Camb. 1718) as our dividing line, Victorius, Paulus Manu-
tius, Lambinus, Ursinus and Gulielmius (the last in Gruter’s ed. of
1619) may be named, among the earlier editors, as those who did
EDITIONS AND ILLUSTRATIVE WORKS. ]xxi
most to clear away the corruptions of the first printed text. The
earliest edition known to me, in which the dislocation of Bk 1 is
rectified, is that of Hervagius (Basil 1534), but Marsus in the
collection of ‘Annotations on the Philosophical Treatises of Cicero’,
published at Basil in 1544, claims to have done the same in his
edition of 1508, which I have been unable to meet with. There
were also commentaries by Marsus and Betuleius (Basil 1550) chiefly
confined to historical and mythological allusions, and in 1660 Lescalo-
perius brought out his Humanitas Theologica, a commentary filling
737 folio pages. This being written for the edification of the Jesuit
students, more than one half of it is occupied with panegyrics of the
Virgin and other extraneous matters, but it has the virtue of being
a labour of love and may be reckoned among the few editions which
show real research and an intelligent interest in the argument.
Davies and Olivet speak contemptuously of Lescaloperius, the latter
especially in the words ‘si ce qui lui vient de ses prédécesseurs étoit
revendiqué, et quen méme temps on ne laissat, dans ce qui est
de lui, rien de superflu ni de puérile, son in-folio seroit réduit, ce me
semble, & un volume tres portatif’. (Hntretiens de Cicero sur la
nature des dieux p. xvi, ed. 1721.) Bouhier gives a fairer judgment
(ib. vol. 111 p. 212), ‘quoique je sois bien éloigné d’approuver en tout
Vénorme et monstrueux commentaire du P. Lescalopier, il faut
néanmoins convenir qu'il a assez bien discuté et medité ce que ces
Entretiens contiennent de philosophique... Cela méritoit done bien
qu’on ett quelque égard pour lui et qu’on ne le traitét pas a tout
propos avec tant d’indignité’, The advance made by Davies, president
of Queens’ College, Cambridge (edd. 1718, -23, -33, -44, reprinted Oxf.
1807, and by Rath and Schuetz, Halle 1819), consisted, beyond the
collection of the notes of earlier editors, in three points, chiefly
in the illustrations supplied from his wide classical reading, 2ndly in
the collations of his six mss, none of which however seem to have
been of any great value, and 3rdly in the emendations, partly by
himself and still more by John Walker, Fellow of Trinity College,
Cambridge, many of which have been incorporated into the accepted
text. Shortly after followed the French translation by Joseph Olivet
with notes by himself and the President Bouhier (1721, -32, -49
&c.). Both were men of sense, and some of. the emendations of the
latter have found their way into the accepted text. Editions of
Cicero cum notis variorum were also brought out by Olivet 1746
(notes reprinted separately Lond, 1819, Oxf. 1824) and Verburgius,
Ixxil INTRODUCTION.
Amsterdam 1724, both adding considerably to the collection of
Davies,
In 1777 some slight improvements in the text were made in
Ernesti’s edition, but the first edition of importance after Davies is
that by Heindorf 1817. He was a sound scholar with an open eye
and independent judgment and, though he relied too much on inferior
codices, especially on his Codex Glogavianus, and was too much
disposed to alter, yet, if I am not mistaken, an examination of my
critical notes will show that a larger number of accepted emendations
have proceeded from him than from almost any other single editor.
The edition of Moser and Creuzer cwm notis variorum Leipzig 1818,
and the smaller edition by Moser 1821, are both very disappointing.
Moser is laborious, but he appears to me to have been the least
intelligent of the editors whom JI have consulted, and Creuzer had
no critical judgment. Their Apparatus Criticus, which professes to
contain the collations of twenty new ss, is very confused and care-
less, as may be seen by comparing it with Baiter’s collations. The
notes of F. A. Wolf and Wyttenbach given at the end are mostly of
an elementary character. The great improvement in the text was
commenced by Orelli in his first edition 1826—1830. Allen (Alanus)
brought out an edition with Latin notes, London 1836. These are
chiefly grammatical and critical, containing some good emendations
e.g. nimis callide 1 70, venantis 11 126. The edition with German
notes by G. F. Schémann 1850 (4th and last in 1876), is deservedly
the most popular up to the present time. He is a sensible scholar,
who had shown his interest in the theology of the Ancients by a
variety of essays and commentaries, and he has made good use of the
notes of Davies. He was also the first to notice many of the
difficulties of the text, but he complains that it was impossible for
him to give full explanations within the limits allowed him, and it
would certainly be too much to say that he had succeeded in clearing
up all difficulties. Some of his emendations have been generally
accepted, e.g. afficiendum for efficiendum in 1 19, of which he was the
first to offer a rational explanation, as he was also of 1 9 by changing
the reading of the mss nulli virti into nulla cum viri. With his
edition should be consulted his papers on the text contained in
his Opuscula vol. 11 pp. 274—384, Iv pp. 336—359 (de Epicuri theo-
logia) and NV. Jahrb. for 1875 pp. 685—695. It is scarcely worth
while to mention the text of Ast 1829, and the elementary German
editions by Seibt 1834, and Freund in his Schiiler-Bibliothek. The
EDITIONS AND ILLUSTRATIVE WORKS, lxxili
latter is the more recent and much the fuller of the two, but neither
has contributed anything of his own to the elucidation of the book.
Reinhold Klotz did a good deal to improve the text in his edition
1869, and his Adnotationes Criticae ad M. Tullii Ciceronis librum de
NV. D. primum in 4 parts, Leipzig 1867—1869. He is the author of
the excellent emendation a parvis enim for apparuisse in 1 80. But
no scholar has done so much as Madvig in his Opuscula and his
edition of the De Finibus to improve both the text and the interpre-
tation of Cicero. We may perhaps be of opinion that only a small
proportion of his conjectures are likely to find a place in the final
text, but the arguments by which they are supported are always
full of instruction. The best existing texts are those of Baiter 1864
and C. F. W. Miller 1878, on which more is said in the Introduction
to my first volume.
Besides Olivet’s French translation already noticed, may be men-
tioned the German translations by Meyer (with useful notes) ed. 2,
1832, by Schroder 1841, by R. Kiihner 1863, with analysis and notes,
which are perhaps less original than might have been expected from
so distinguished an editor and grammarian, but which do not seem
to me to deserve the contempt with which die neueste Uebersetzung
is constantly alluded to by Schémann. A still later translation by
J. H. Kirchmann (Leipzig 1875) is a very ignorant and unscholarly
performance. Two English translations may be named, as fairly idiom-
atic ; both are anonymous, but the latter (London 1741) is understood
to be by Thomas Francklin, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge.
It is what the Germans call a ‘Tendenz-schrift’ by a follower of
Shaftesbury (see the notes on pp. 4, 87, 263). The older translation
appeared in 1683, It is written from the ordinary point of view
and contains copious explanatory notes of an elementary kind.
I proceed to give a list of illustrative works.
Fabricatio hominis a Cicerone libro secundo de Natura Deorum
descripta cum annotationibus Alberti Novicampiani 1551 Cracoviae.
(In the British Museum. The writer compares Cicero with Galen, but
makes no attempt to explain the obscurities of the former.)
Uranologion of Petavius. Paris 1630. (Contains the ancient
astronomers referred to in my notes on the Aratean section of the
Second Book.)
F. Gedike. M. Tullit Ciceronis Historia philosophiae antiquae.
Berlin 1782. pp. 364.
M. Cc. UL ne
lxxiv INTRODUCTION.
Kindervater. Anmerkungen und Abhandlungen philosophischen und
philologischen Inhalts tiber C.’s Biicher von der Natur der Gotter.
1796. (Not of much value.)
The publications of this century are arranged in alphabetical
order, the more important being marked with an asterisk.
A. Becker. Comm. Crit. ad Cic.1 N. D. Budingen 1865.
Ernst Behr. Der Octavius des Minucius Felix in seinem Verhdltniss
zu Oicero’s Biichern de N. D. Gera 1870, See on the same
subject Ebert below. :
©. M. Bernhardt. De Cicerone Graecae philosophiae interprete.
Berlin 1865.
Birkholtz. Cicero Medicus 1806. (Merely a Chrestomathia Crcero-
NiaNM. )
*A, Brieger. Bettrdge zur Kritik einiger philosophischen Schriften
des Cicero. Posen 1873. | |
*Bywater. Aristotle's Dialogue on Philosophy in J. of Philology vit
p. 64—87. Cambridge 1876.
Victor Clavel. De Cicerone Graecorum interprete. Paris 1869. (Of
very little value.)
Cobet. Variae Lectiones pp. 460—463. Leyden 1873.
*Deiter. In Rhein. Mus. 1882 pp. 314—317 Zum codex Vossianus 86.
(Contains corrections and additions to Baiter’s collation of B.)
De Ciceronis codice Leidenst 118 denuo collato. Emdae 1882.
De Ciceronis codicibus Vossianis 84 et 86 denuo excussis. Auricae
1885, (I only know of these two from Deiter’s review of my
edition in the Berliner philologischer Wochenschrift 30 May
1885.)
*Detlefsen. In the Wiener Sitzungs-Berichte vol. 21 (1856) p. 117.
(Describes codex V.)
Dietrich. Commentationes criticae de locis quibusdam Ciceronis 1850.
(Not seen.)
*H. Ebeling. Handschriftliches zu Cicero de divinatione in Philo-
logus xu. 4, pp. 702—707.
*A. Ebert. (Cicero and Minucius Felix.) In Abhandl. d. séichs.
Gesellschaft d. Wiss. (phil. hist. KU.) for 1868 pp. 328 foll., 354
foll., 367 foll.
P. J. Elvenich. Adumbratio legum artis criticae ewm var. crit. in Cre.
de N. D. Bonn 1821.
EDITIONS AND ILLUSTRATIVE WORKS. Ixxv
*J. Forchhammer. <Annotationes Criticae ad Ciceronis de Natura
Deorum libros in the Nordisk Tidskrift for Filologt. Copen-
hagen 1880 pp. 23—53.
©. Fortsch. Quaestiones Tullianae. Naumburg 1837. (Contains a
careful examination of V. D. 111, 25, 111 84.)
G. 8S. Francke. (Geist und Gehalt der Cic. Biicher von der Natur der
Gotter. Altona 1806. (A discussion as to Cicero’s own sentiments
on theology.)
J. A. Froude. Divus Caesar in vol. 3 of Short Studies 1884.
Halm. Zur Handschriftenkunde der Ciceronischen Schriften. Munich
1850.
N. Jahrb. for 1859 pp. 759—778. (On the mss of the Leges. A is
described as full of erasures, B as utterly disordered, one page
sometimes made up of four unconnected fragments. )
Heidtmann. Zur Kritik und Interpretation der Schrift Cicero's de
Natura Deorum. Neustettin 1858, (Learned and intelligent
but rather too bold.)
*R, Hirzel. Untersuchungen zu Cicero’s philosophischen Schriften.
1 Theil. De Natura Deorum. Leipzig 1877. (An excellent
book on the Sources of the Dialogue.)
Hofig. C.’s Ansicht v. d. Staatsreligion. Krotoschin pp. 75. (I have
not seen this.)
Horstig. Die Gottheit: was sagt Cicero in seine Schrift dariiber als
Heide und Philosoph? Leipzig 1823.
*Krahner. Grundlinien zur Geschichte des Verfalls der réimischen
Staatsreligion. Halle 1837.
*A, B. Krische. Die theologischen Lehren d. griechischen Denker.
Gottingen 1840. (A very learned and able examination of
the Epicurean sketch of early philosophy contained in JW. D.
1 §§ 25—41.)
R. Kiihner, UM. Tullui Ciceronis in philosophiam ejusque partes
merita. Hamburg 1825. (A book which might very easily be,
but has not yet been, superseded.)
Lengnick. Ad emendandos explicandosque Oic. 1. de N. D. quid ex
Philodemi repi ciceBeias redundet. Halle 1872.
A. Matthiae. Observatt. de nonnullis locis libri 1 de natura deorum
in his Vermischte Schriften. Altenburg 1833.
Meniére. Cicéron Médecin. 1862. (Very slight.)
*C. F. W. Miller in Pleckeisen’s J. B. 1864 pp. 127—147, 261-—
281, 605—631. (Important for the text.)
f2
Ixxvi INTRODUCTION.
O. M. Miller. Ciceronis libris de N. D. non extremam manum
accessisse. Bromberg 1839.
Peter. Comm. de Ciceronis VN. D.119. 1861.
Philodemus. For the literature see vol. 1 p. xli foll. and Lengnick
above.
E. Reinhold. De Interpretatione tris tpoAnwews Hpicureae in Cicero-
nis ibroide N. D. Jena 1840.
Schultze. Specomen variarum lectionum e codd. Lagomarsiiuianis
hbrorum Ciceronis de N. D. descriptarum. 1847.
*Schwencke in Jahrb. f. class. Philol. 1879 pp. 49—66, 129—142.
(On the sources of V. D. criticising Hirzel.)
*Schwencke in NV. Jahrb. f. Philol. u. Padag. 1882. pp. 613—633.
(On WV. D. 149. Both articles deserve careful attention.)
W. Scott in Journal of Philology vol. x11 pp. 212—247 on ‘The phy-
sical constitution of the Epicurean Gods.’ (An able defence of
Lachelier’s view mentioned in my vol. 1 p. 147 n.)
Stamm. De Ciceronis libro de N. D. interpolationibus. Breslau
1873.
Thiaucourt. ssai sur les Traités Philosophiques de Cicéron et leurs
sources grecques. Paris 1885. (A convenient summary of the
latest investigations. ) |
*Vahlen. Zu Cicero’s philosophische Schriften in Zeitschrift f. d.
Osterr. Gymn. 1873 pp. 241—247. (On WV. D. 1 6, 147, 11 35.
Among other things proves the correctness of the title De
Natura Deorum as opposed to Baiter’s Deorum Natura.)
Vaucher. In Ciceronis libros philosophicos curae criticae. Lau-
sanne 1865.
Wessele-Scholten. Dussertatio de philosophiae Ciceronianae loco qui
est de diwina natura. Amsterdam 1783. (Not seen.)
*Wopkens. Lectiones Tullianae, ed. Hand, 1829.
*Zeller. Religion u. Philosophie bei den Rémern. Berlin 1867.
(For otker books on the religious philosophy of the Ancients see my
Guide to the Choice of Classical Books under the head of JMytho-
logy and Religion.)
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. lxxvil
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA TO VOLS. I. II. III.
LIB. I.
p. xlii On Balbus, see Digest 1 2 1. 2 § 41, where it is stated that he
studied under the pontifex Scaevola. He was the instructor of Sulpicius (Brut.
42, Digest 121.2 §43). See also Brut. 154.
In 1, 21 omit ‘as in the De Republica and De Oratore’.
p. li, last line but six. Forchhammer (p. 33) agrees in thinking that Philo-
demus and Cicero both copied from Zeno.
p. 21. 7, actione vitae. According to Deiter (Rh. Mus. 1882 p. 314) the true
reading of B is de actione v., which is certainly more natural.
p- 11 1. 9 continente ardore. According to D. 1. c. the true reading of B
is continentem ardorum ‘einen zusammenhingenden Kreis von Lichtstrahlen’.
I doubt ardorum being so used.
p. 49. Mr Swainson’s Collations on §2. I find from inspection of the mss
_ that BK omit from esse debeat § 1 to sententias § 2, so that they are erroneously
cited in favour of the reading vehimur.
In Commentary on 1 1, ad agnitionem animi. Cf. Hippol. Ref. Haer. x 36
TouTéoTt TO yvOO. ceauTdv, émiyvovs Tov memoinkéta Oedv. Calvin Instit. 1 1
hominem in puram sui notitiam numquam pervenire nisi prius Dei faciem sit
contemplatus.
ib. tam variae—inscientiam. Add Acad. 1 41 inscientiam ex qua exsisteret
opinio, and Ac, 11 116—148,
§ 2 sunt in varietate. Cf. Madv. on Fin. 11. 47.
§ 4 onita. For ‘ Plato 1 241’ read ‘ P. 1 239’.
§ 5 plus una vera sit. Plus or plusquam is used to qualify a numeral without
affecting case number or gender, cf. plus pars dimidia caesa est Liv. xxxv1 40,
apes numquam plus unum regem patiuntur Sen. Clem. 1 19, Roby § 1273, Madv.
§ 305. In the parallel passage Ac. 1 147 we find the less idiomatic construction
cum plus uno verum esse non possit.
§ 6 quid certi. Cf. Div. 1 8, and Halm on Rose. Am. 83 id erit signi.
difiderent. Atticus seems to have been one of these, see Fin. v 96 quoted by
Reid Acad. 1 14.
necopinatum to be taken predicatively with susceptum.
invidos vituperatores [add Brut. 254, J.E.B.M.]
ib. floruit. Cf. Rose. Am. 15 hospitiis florens hominum nobilissimorum.
requirunt. Cf. below § 20, Leg. 11 62, Div. 11 126 illud autem requiro cur.
§ 9 animi aegritudo. Add to exx. of hypallage Cic. Leg. Man. 22 (membrorum)
collectio dispersa.
§ 11 orbam. Cf. Acad. 1111 ea quae nunc prope dimissa revocatur. All the
younger Academics followed Antiochus, see Zeller rv 608 and quotation from
Aenesidemus in p. 610.
$12 omnino. [followed by tamen Plin. Ep. 11 19, § 6, J. E.B. M.]
§ 13 in civitate. In 2nd 1. of quotation read nevolt for non vult, and cf. Naev.
90 Ribb. numquam quisquam amico amanti amica nimis fiet fidelis.
Ixxvill INTRODUCTION.
§ 15 in Stoicis, cf. Brut. 114. On progressus cf. Reid Acad. 1 20.
§ 16 missus est. The treatise was perhaps that entitled Sosus after a Stoic
compatriot, see dcad. 11 12 and Zeller 1v 597 foll.
magnitudine et quasi gradibus non genere differrent (r@ waddov Kal Arror,
ovk elder Siadépe). Cf. Verr. 111 203 quasi ea res—et ea...inter se genere injuriae,
non magnitudine pecuniae differat.
§ 17 me intuens. [see Wyttenb. on Eunap. p. 227, J. E. B. M.]
quae res agatur. [ef. Fin. 11 3 omnis autem in quaerendo, quae via quadam et
ratione habetur, oratio, praescribere primum debet, ut quibusdam in formulis, ‘ea res
agetur’, J.E.B.M.]
nisi molestum est. See Reid on Ac. 1 14.
nihil scire. Cf. Sen. Ep. 88 § 4 Academicit novam induxerunt scientiam, nihil
scire.
aequum. Fin. 11119 ejuro iniquum hac quidem de re: tu enim ista lenius, hic
Stoicorum more nos vexat. ,
§ 18 ex deorum concilio. Cf. Div.149, Euseb. Pr, Ev. xtv 27, Justin M. Coh.
ad Gent. p. 6 B, Luc. Jup. Trag. 45.
aedificatorem mundi. [cf. Wetst. on Hebr. x1 10, J.E. B. M.]
de Timaeo. Aristotle (de Anima 1 3) refers to the dialogue as though it were
written by Timaeus.
§ 19 quibus oculis. Justin M. Cohort. 5 B.
apte cadere. In 4th 1. of note for ‘just below’ read ‘below § 23’.
optata. Add Arist. Pol. tv 11 moNirelav rHv Kar’ edxnyv ywomévny Ir 1, 1v 1
wotep evxouevoe [and cf. Dobree Advers, 1 254, J. EH. B. M.].
§ 20 physiologiam. For the clause beginning id est, cf. Reid Acad. 1 5, 8, 82.
§ 21 exstiterint. [For the arg. cf. Acad. 11 119 from Aristotle, Diels Doxog.
p. 800, Zeller Vortriige (Ser. 2), p. 546, August. Conf. x1 10 foll., C. D. x1 4 foll.,
Jourdain Thomas Aquinas 11 p. 267, J. E.B. M.]
spatio tamen. Iam now inclined toagree with Wyttenbach and Vaucher (Cur,
Crit. Lausanne 1865) in transposing the words which are treated in the note as
agloss. For the language cf. Off. 1 9 in deliberationem cadere; in rationem
utilitatis c.; Off. 111 17 in nostram intellegentiam c.
§ 22 signis. We have the same comparison of stars to statues in the Aris-
totelian quotation 11 95. The quotation from the Orator in n. is from § 184,
not § 131.
quae si esset. On the reason for Creation see Theodoret Provid. p. 507 Sch.
§ 24 hactenus. Cf. Att. v1 2 de isto hactenus dixerim, me vel plura vincla
optare, and passages cited in L. and 8. s. v. 11 B.
celeritate. Of. Ac. 11 82.
inhabitabiles, Panaetius doubted this (Zeller 1v 568) and Posidonius (Bake
p. 91 foll.) blamed Aristotle for speaking of the torrid zone as uninhabitable,
cf. Bunbury Anc. Geog. 1 p. 625, Strabo 11 5 § 13, Cleom. 1 6 § 32.
§ 25 text. et mente, mentem cur aquae adjunxit? menti autem cur aquam
adjunxit, si Or. Ba., et mente, cur aquae mentem, menti autem cur aquam ad-
junzit, si Sch. Mu.
vacans corpore. See below § 30 on dowuaror [and cf. Tusc. 1 50, J. HE, B. M.]).
§ 27 aperta simplexque. ‘pure unbodied spirit’.
quod plerisque contingeret. The depreciatory view of mankind in general here
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. lxx1x
attributed to Pythagoras (this is implied by the subjunctive) is witnessed to in
the lines cited by Iamblichus (V. P. 259) rods wey éralpous 7yev toov pwaxdperor
Beoiar* Trovs & ddXous nyelr ob? év Néyw ob?’ év apLOug.
§ 28 Xenophanes. Cf. Nicolaus Dam, ap. Diels, p. 481; and for the phrase
omne quod esset, Div. 11 33 physici omne quod esset unum dixerunt; for the
Epicurean polemic, Sext, Emp. 1x 149 ed daeipov éore 7d Oetov, odre Kiwetrat
otre Eupuxdv éorw.
§ 29 in deorum numero. Correct this n. by that on 11 54.
§ 30 in Timaeo. Philemon frag. inc. 26 and 86 Mein. ri éorw 6 Oeds ov
Oéder ce wavOdvew* doeBeis Tov ob OédovTa pavOdvew Oé\wv. Forchhammer makes
the same transposition as I have done, only placing a comma after censeat.
dowpmarov. In Acad. 1 39 Cic. translates this by non corpus. [cf. Le Nourry
on Tertull. Apoc. c. 7 art. 4, J. H. B. M.]
§ 82 vim quandam. For ‘ predicate’ read ‘ subject’, and for 28 read 27.
§ 34 refert in deos. See on 11 54.
§ 35 signis. Read ‘ sidus as contrasted with stella’.
§ 36 naturalem legem. Cf, 11 79 [Fin. 1v 11, J. E. B. M.].
‘Oeoyovlay. Many Stoic annotations are contained in the existing Scholia
to the Theogony. See Flack Gloss. u. Schol. p. 29 foll.
§ 37 mundum deum. See the Stoic proof in Bk 1 §§ 19—47 [and ef. Tertull.
Apol, 24, Tatian c. 3, Lact. 1v 9, J.H.B. M.].
quasi delirans. Cf. Reid on Acad. 11 14 quasi mente incitati, ib. m1 74 quasi
trati.
§ 38 honore afficere. For § 33 read § 36.
quorum esset futurus. Cf, 111 49, and Firmicus 6 in istis profanis religionibus
sciatis esse mortes hominum consecratas ; ib. 7 miscetis terrena caelestibus ; dolores
hominum divinis honoribus consecrantur; ib. 8 st di sunt quos colitis, cur eos
lugetis ? si lacrimis digni sunt, cur eos divino honore cumulatis ?
§ 40 Neptunum. So Xenocrates in Stob, Hel. 1 3, 5, Flack Gloss. p. 78.
§ 42 vincula. Tertull. Apol. 14,
§ 43 quae est gens. Arist. Eth. x 2,48 yap waco Soke? rov7 elvar pduev.
§ 44 maneat—consensio. [same word in Minuce. § 8, J. E.B.M.]
insitas. See howeyer 11 12 n. on innatum est.
de quo—necesse est, [cf. Tusc.1 35, J. E.B. M.]
rebus novis nova nomina. [Fin, 111 3, J. HE. B.M.]
§ 45 quod beatum. Add Diog. L. vir 123 od ydp &\douvs BAdmrev ob8’ avTous
(of the Stoic sage), [Tertull. adv. Marc. 1 25 si aliquem de Epicuri schola deum
affectavit Christi nomine titulare, ut quod beatum et incorruptibile sit neque sibi
neque aliis molestias praestet, &c., J.E.B.M.] Just the opposite was said of
Alexander (Arrian vir 1, 8) mpdyuara éywv Te kal mapéxwv. dddos. For the
Kvpiae ddac the ref, should be to Diog. x 27, 138, Luc. Pseudon. c. 47.
§ 48 ratio—figura. Cf. Max. Tyr. Diss. viru.
§ 49 quasi. Sen. Ira 12 non est ira sed quasi ira.
non sensu sed mente. The ref. to Lucr. in n, should be to the quotation given
under occurrit § 46.
p. 1461.7. For 714 read 774.
mentem intentam. Cf. Ac. 11 30 mens naturalem vim habet quam intendit ad
ea quibus movetur, ib. 46 defigunt animos et intendunt in ea quae perspicua sunt.
lxxx INTRODUCTION.
cum infinita—afluat. Gell. v 16 (Epicurus holds) afluere semper ex omnibus
corporibus simulacra quaedam.
p. 1481.4 ‘nothing more’. So Sext. Emp. 1x 19 wndevds ddXov rapa Tatra
bvros TOD dpOaprov prow ExovTos.
§ 50 aequabilem. Arist. Meteorol. 1 3 mond yap dv brepBdddoe Thy icdryra Tijs
Kow7s avadoylas mpos Ta otarorxa odpara (the other three elements); Philo
Incorr. Mund. 21 rhv vmapxoveay icovouiayv Te Kdcpuw, and below, ris avtoxparots
icovoulas Tavrns del pvdarrouéyys; also Plato’s doctrine of dvramddoo.s (Phaedo
70 foll.).
§ 51 nihil agit. [cf. Of. 14, Aesch. Pers. 606 Blomf., J. E. B. M.]
§ 52 dixerimus. [No example of this potential force in the plural is found in
writers before Cic. and only one other in him (dixerimus in Tusce. 111 7), if videri-
mus is regarded as fut. exact. J. H. Schmalz compares also Quintil. v1 2 § 17,
Colum. 11 2 § 8, 111 1 § 2, x11 1 § 2, and fourteen other exx., one each from Livy,
Petronius, and perhaps Tacitus (Germ. 29 numeraverimus), the others mostly
from Ulpian, Jerome, Augustine, Gregory, see Archiv f. lat. Lexikogr. 1 pp. 347,
348, 1884. J. E.B.M.]
§ 54 vis atomorum. Caes. B. C. 11 26 vis magna pulveris, 11 5 vim frumentt.
§55 pavrixy. Cf. 1 162.
§ 57 non tam facile, &c. cf. below §§ 60, 91 [Athenag. Res. 1 p. 51 b,
J. HE. B.M.].
§ 58 cum te. Cf. 11 24 animadversum est cum cor palpitaret.
§ 59 coryphaeum. Dig. xxv 1 1. 13 § 2 Ulpian is called xopudaios trav
voutxav, so Simplicius of Theophrastus (Wimmer’s ed. vol. 3 p. 176).
Zenonem audiebam frequenter. This use of frequenter (‘ repeatedly’, ‘over
and over again’) is somewhat rare in C. I think it is the most appropriate in
11 136 frequenter ducatur (of breathing), though we might take that to mean ‘in
large draughts’; and it is plainly required in Orator 221 non modo non frequen-
ter, verum etiam raro in veris causis circumscripte numeroseque dicendum est,
Caecina 77 is qui adesse nobis frequenter in hac causa solet, C. Aquillius. We
find it joined with creber in Orat. 81 (orator) tralatione fortasse crebrior, qua
frequentissume sermo omnis utitur, Plane. 83 haec frequenter in me congessistt,
saneque in eo creber fuisti, te idcirco &c., which seems to show that it had not
quite broken loose from its earlier meaning. In Orat. 11 156 Carneadem et
Critolaum et Diogenem...et a se et ab aliis frequenter auditos, it seems more
natural to understand it, after et a se, in the later sense, than in the earlier
(‘in large numbers’) with Prof. Wilkins.
bona venia. [add to exx. in lexx. Fronto p. 291 Naber quod bona venia
pietatis tuae dictum sit, ib. p. 25, Mamertin, Paneg. Mazximin. Aug. 6,
J.E.B.M.]
§ 60 quid non sit. Cic. speaking in his own person (Tusc. 1 70) says we know
the existence of God, but not his form or abode.
Simonides. Plut. Pyth. Orac. 409 D, Bentley Remarks p. 307.
§ 61 credo si. So Stilpo being asked whether the gods were really pleased
with the worship offered to them, answered ‘do not ask me in the street but
alone’ (Diog. 11117); cf. N. D. frag. 1 non esse illa vulgo disputanda, Herenn.
Iv c. 18 qui in sermonibus et conventu amicorum verum dixerit numquam, eum
sibt in contionibus credis a mendacio temperaturum ?
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. lxxxl
ego—is. [cf. Shilleto on Dem. F. L. § 77, citing, among other passages, Cic.
ad Q. Fr.1§6 qui modo fratre fuerim beatissimus, is...possim, J. H, B, M.], also
ae. 11.66, BR. P; 1 7.
§ 62 quae communia sunt. Fin. 1v 24 quae sunt communia vobis cum antiquis,
tis sic utamur ut concessis.
§ 63 Protagoras. [see Chrys. Hom. 4 in 1 Cor. p. 30 with Field’s n.
J.E.B.M.]
habeo dicere. Cf. Reid on Acad. 11 43.
combusti. Cf. Aug. C. D. vit 34 with the nn. of Vives.
§ 66 corpuscula. [ef. Tusc. 1 22, J. E.B. M.]
levia alia aspera rotunda alia partim. I propose now to repeat partim and
transpose the 2nd alia, placing it before levia, ‘some smooth, some rough, partly
round, partly angular’.
ante enim judicasti. Cf. Acad. 11. 8 ceteri ante tenentur adstricti quam quid
esset optimum judicare potuerunt foll.
§ 67 omnibus minimis. [Cluent. 137, J. EH. B. M.]
§ 68 text. Forchhammer (p. 38) proposes to read non igitur aeterni (quod
enim ex atomis, id natum aliquando est) ; si nati, nulli dei ante quam nati.
§ 71 text. hoc mirabilius quod vos inter vos riswm tenere possitis. Forch-
hammer (p. 38) gets nearer to the mss by inserting quam before quod.
nec (after negat). [see Hand Tursell. rv 124, J. E. B, M.]
§ 74 quid est quod. The 4th line in this n. has a quotation from Plin, Ep.
111 (not 11) 16 where see Mayor’s n. and add Sen. N. Q. 1 47, Apul. Apol, 1.
For the thought, add Fin. 11 13 ergo illi intellegunt quid Epic. dicat, ego non
intellego ?
§ 76 text. I think Allen and Forchhammer are right in retaining the ms
order possit quod nulla alia figura domicilium mentis esse. The position of possit
shows that it is the clinching argument.
§ 77 deos ipsos. Dion Chrys. Or, x11 p. 405, Tholuck Heathenism Eng. Tr.
p. 20.
auxerunt opifices. [Philostr. Apoll. v111 7 § 22, Plut. Mor. p. 167, J.E.B.M.]
§ 78 ingeniis. Orat. 1 6, 106, 115, Fin. 1v 62, Or. 48, N. D. 11126. I observe
that Prof. Wilkins takes the pl. sermonum in Hor. A. P. 69 to mean ‘style’ or
‘language’. This would form a parallel to my interpretation of orationibus here.
homo nemo. See 1 81 and n. on 11 96.
§ 79 et quidem. Add to exx. of ironical use of et, 111 82 et praedones.
hujus. See Plin. Ep. m1 5 § 2 with Mayor’s n.
collegae, as one of the pontifices,
Auroram. Cf. Job xxx 27 and Apost. Constit. 11 59 Ta @0vn é& Uavov Kad’
nuepay avacravra Tpéxer emt Td eldwra AaTpeverv avrois.
§ 80 ecquos. Varro Men. 344 de Venere paeta strabam facit.
§ 81 barbaria, [Tusc. v 77, Sen. Ep. 28 § 4, Lamprid. Alex. 58 § 5, Ammian.
xxx1 4 and 9, J.E.B.M.] It is also used of particular nations, as in 1 88,
§ 82 fando. [cf. Plin. Pan. 86 § 2 fando inauditum, J. E.B. M.]
Sospitam. Liv. v1 14 Lanuvinis civitas data sacraque sua reddita cum
eo ut aedes lucusque Sosp. Jun. communis Lanuvinis municipibus cum populo
‘Romano.esset. For the Acc. see Madv. on Fin. 11 8, 88.
scutulo. [dzr. \ey. in this its literal sense, J. E. B. M.]
Ixxxli INTRODUCTION.
repandis. [see Archiv. f. latein. Lexikographie 1 321 foll. (1884),
Joie, My
§ 83 laudamus. Leg. 11 8 lex recte est laudata; Plin. N. H. x 4 eodem loco
Liber Eutychidis laudatur, ‘there is a famous statue of Bacchus by Eutychides’.
§ 84 confiteri nescire. Cf. Ac. 11 128 considerare—amittere with Reid’s n.,
also ib. 17 and18. The omission of the subject seems to me to emphasize the
meaning of the verb, making it equivalent to an abstract noun.
§ 85 text. For visw Forchhammer reads corpore sunt di; for ita, item. On
pleonastic ita after Rel. see Madv. Fin. v 77.
§ 87 numquidnam. Or. 11 13 numquidnam, inquit, novi? Ter. Eun. 11 1, 41.
For the argument see below § 96.
§ 88 uwt—non crederes. In quotation from 11 86 read dicat for dicet.
(97) rwbro mari. Arrian Indica c. 30, Philostr. V. A. m1 57, Bunbury Anc.
Geog. 1 534 ‘It is not uncommon for a steamer bound from Aden to Bombay to
encounter a school of whales similar to that which caused such alarm to the fleet
of Nearchus’.
§ 90 video. So audio Tusc. 11 46, Rose. Am. 58.
§ 91 cognationem. Div.1 64.
§ 92 itaque nulla ars. Arist. Hth. 16§ 9.
habebit igitur linguam. The argument against the human form of the gods
may be compared with that of Origen against the crude view of the resurrection
of the body (ed. Lomm. vol. 17, p.61), quo enim membra genitalia, si nuptiae non
erunt ? quo dentes, si cibi non molendi sunt ?.quo venter et cibi, si juxta Apostolum
et hic et illi destruentur ?
§ 93 cum—vexarit. For vexo cf. § 73 (not 78).
§ 94 adhibetur homini. I think this must be treated as Dat. of Agent, on
which see Index. It is softened down by the preceding gerundive and probably
by the frequent use of the Dat. of Object with adhibeo, see below on 11 124.
§ 97 Not. Crit. 1. 18 for § 84 read § 88.
canis nonne similis lupo? Reid on Ac. 11 50 cites Plato Soph. 231 kal yap
kuvi (rpocéotke) AVKOS, AYPLWTATOV NMEPWTATY.
§ 98 sortiri quid loquare. Cf. Fabricius on the use of daoxAnpwrixds in Sext.
Emp. P. H. 11 79.
§ 101 text. There should be a full stop after consecraverunt.
§ 102 On cessatio see above § 51 and Fin. 1c. 13. Perhaps it is better to
take sic with volumus, ‘is our wish to give the gods a holiday really based on a
fear that happiness is inconsistent with activity?’
§ 103 Schwencke considers this and the following paragraphs to be an
unaltered fragment of the original Stoic treatise followed by Cic.; that then
in § 105, finding it inconvenient to continue the subject, he suddenly recurs to
the topic of § 49, and has forgotten to erase the unfinished part.
quae sedes. Cf. Sen. V. B, 31 deus sedens opus suum spectet an tractet?
utrumne extrinsecus illi circumfusus sit an toti inditus ? Tert. Apol. 47.
§ 104 postremo. I now think there is no occasion to change this to porro.
A careless ‘lastly’ is very intelligible in hasty composition ; and here the repe-
tition is veiled by the intervening denique. For postremo followed by denique cf.
Ac. 11 136 where Reid refers to the triple repetition of denique in Orator 74.
Sunilarly we find a thrice-repeated deinde in Sex. Rosc. 130.
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. Ixxxill
§ 105 Hippocentauro. To the exx. of its use add Dig. 45. 1. 97, and Chrysost.
ad Col. hom. 7 passim. We find the form Centaurus 1 51, 70.
§ 109 inquit. Forchhammer p. 43 foll. limits and classifies the exx. of
this use.
§ 110 actuosa. [add to lexx. Sen. Trang. 4 § 8, Ira 11 19 § 2, Arnob. 1 8
and cf. Lucian Hermot. 79 7 weév dperh év epyos 64 mov éorly, J. HE. B. M.]
§ 112 perfundas. Fin. 11 ¢, 34.
ut poetae. Fin. 11 23 adsint formosi pueri qui ministrent, Epicurus attributed
to his gods the enjoyment of such feasts, see on § 49 and Euseb. Pr. Ev.
xiv 27,
locupletior hominum natura. [cf. Sen. Ep. 76 § 25, J. HE. B. M.]
§ 113 neque nune reprehendo quod referaniur, sed doceo. Cf. Planc. 44 neque
ego nunc consilium reprehendo tuum quod eas tribus non edideris, sed doceo; N. D.
1 21 non quod difficile sit; Roby §§ 1738, 1744. |
§ 114 satin. Cic. does not seem to use this colloquialism elsewhere, but we
find ain in the letters (Fam. 1x 21, Att. tv 5).
mihi pulchre est. Cf. bene est, belle se habere, and nn. on Petron. c. 34 fin.
cogitat. [For the Sing. cf. Odyss. 1v 692 and Kiihner § 430, J.E. B. M.]
§ 119 colere precari venerarique. See Weissenborn on Liv. xxx1x 15.
Ennius. [cf. August. Consens. Evang. 1 § 32, J. EH. B, M.]
Samothraciam. See Contemp. Rev. May 1882, Conze Arch. Unters. auf Samo-
thrake Vienna 1875.
“ quibus explicatis. Merkel Fasti p. cLxxxtx.
§ 120 hortulos. [ef. Leg. 1 §§ 39, 54, J. HE. B. M.]
§ 122 verbum amoris ‘a term of affection’, cf. 1172 laudis nomen, Flacc. 11 non
jurisjurandi sed laedendi verba meditatur, Planc. 34 quae umquam Plancii vox
fuit contumeliae potius quam doloris ?
Text. quod ni ita sit. I see no reason for the Subj. and should prefer
to read est.
§ 124 I am indebted to my old pupil Mr W. F. Smith, fellow of St John’s
College, Cambridge, for the following note: ‘‘this was a favourite illustration of
Shilleto’s on Phaedo 95 a, ra ev ‘Apuovias thed ws yéyove, the word tiews being
used for the ceremonious farewell to a deity, while xaipe denotes the farewell
to a mortal. Consequently the opposition of valeat to propitius sit implies
‘I deny his divinity’. Compare Thucyd, m1 104 a\NX dyed’ innko pev ’Amdd\dwY
’Aprémds Evv, xaipere 5 vets maou, Plat. Rep. 496 u, Eur. Hel. 1007”. Add to
these Plato Leg. x1 923, Euthyd. 273, Epin. 975 (a corrupt passage in which
YNews and yxalpu are brought into connexion), Cic, Att. 11 9 patria propitia sit
‘ farewell to my country’, Nonnus Dionys. vir 73 ovpavds idjKot, XLIV 170 ovpavds
aorepopaitos éuh modus’ tAaTe OFBau.
LIB. II.
Text p. 141. 19 Not. Crit. after sed est add ‘edd.’
p. 161.24. Schwencke in Jor. f. cl. Alterth. vol. 35 p. 92 says that A is now
found to agree with the other mss in omitting est.
p.- 181.11. Schwencke l.c. says potest esse is written ‘in ras,’ in B,
p. 241.23. For qui L. Miiller reads quin,
lxxxiv INTRODUCTION.
. 251.15. Schwencke l.c. states that A agrees in the corrupt recidant.
. 311. 31. The note should be on p. 32 1. 6.
. 821.17. Faciet is the reading of Orelli’s B, not of B.
381.6. spiritu. Transpose V! and V2.
401.7. ‘A agrees in admiscetur’, Schw. l.c.
. 52 Deiter 1. c. says B has mollitur not molitur,
.531,1. ‘A has recipit not recepit’, Schw. l.c.
§ 1 conturbor. Cf. Acad. 11 10 bis.
corona. Cf. Fin. 1v 74 non ego tecum jam ita jocabor, ut isdem his de rebus
cum L. Murenam te accusante defenderem. Apud imperitos tum illa dicta sunt ;
aliquid etiam coronae datum; nunc agendum est subtilius,
§ 4 aspice. Compare with hoc 1 95 solem illum. Subl. candens, lit. ‘this
that dazzles on high’.
§ 6 Castor et Pollux. On the mediaeval belief in the interposition of heavenly
warriors, cf. Burton Melancholy p. 671.
cum equis. Caes. B. C. 1 26 naves cum tabulatis Kraner’s n,
§ 7 p. 75 last 1. but 2, for N. D. 153 read N. D. m1 14 n.
SU aia On, TD
§ 11 tenetis. I now think that with jus this must mean ‘maintain’, not
‘understand’.
§ 12 signa—peccavit. Cited by Amm, Mare. xx1 1 § 12.
omnes omnium. [Cf. Philipp. 11 76, Cael. 14, Plin. Ep. 11 11§7n., J. H.B.M.]
§ 16 desipientis arrogantiae est. This argument may be illustrated from the
writings of a modern Stoic: ‘shall we poor earthworms have sublimer thoughts
than the universe, of which we are poor chips—mere effluvia of mind—shall we
have sublimer thoughts than that universe can furnish out into reality?” Life
of George Eliot, 1 p. 194.
§ 17 an non possis. Add to exx, Div. 11123 an Serapis potest...Neptunus non
potest ?
§ 18 spirabilem n. On the microcosm cf. Nemes. 1 26 ris ofy d&lws Oavudoeve
siotits
S
Thy evyévecay TovTo Tod Sov, TOD cvdéovTos ev EavT@ Ta OvNnTA Tos dPavdro.s...
Tov pépovros év TH Kal’ EauvTov pice THs maons picews Tip eixova bu’ O Kal puKpds
kéopmos eipnrac; [See also N. Ferrar pp. 239, 240, Bacon Adv. of Learning 109,
134, 290, 295, J. Davies ed. Grosart p. 98, Philo 1 334, 444, 11 608, Clem. Al.
Protr. 1 § 5, Hieron, in Koheleth 9. 14 seq., Chaleid. in Tim. p. 202. J.E.B.M.]
§19 p. 1041.6. For § 34 read § 54.
§ 20. For other exx. of the pl. of conviciwm Reid (Ac, 11 34) cites Att. 11 18,
Fin. 169, Cluent. 39, &e.
angustia. For the sing. cf. blanditia Lael. 91 with Reid’s n.
§ 23 dixeram. On the pluperfect, cf. Ac. 11 76 quaesieras, 79 dixeram, with
Reid’s mn. and Draeg. § 130 B.
conjirmari. For other exx. of the passive Inf. used where we should have
expected the active, cf. Acad. 1 2 occultari velit, 1 32 explanari volebant, 11 42
obscurari volunt with Reid’s n., Plaut. Capt. 12, 72 te vocari ad cenam volo (for
te voco), Cas. prol. 30 comoediai nomen dari vobis volo (for dabo).
quae alantur. For ‘the lowest stage’ read ‘ this includes all stages’.
§ 25 ‘ea—in terris. [Wopkens Advers. 1 68, Drakenb. on Liv. 1 3 § 9,
J. E.B. M.]
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. lxxxv
maria tepescunt. Arist. Probl. xxxvi11 2 7 OddaTTa Oepuh Kal adyuwons éorl
bid THY Gdunv.
§ 27 quam similitudinem. Add u1 8 ea facultas.
§ 35 rerum institutione. Cf. Reid Acad. 1 23 on descriptio naturae.
§ 39 est autem—perfectius. For the change from indirect to direct construc-
tion cf. Index and Acad. 1 42 viae reperiuntur, where Reid cites Mady. Fin. 1 30,
111 50.
§ 41 confector. [Sen. Ira m1 43 § 2, Tac. Ann. x1v 39, Vopisc. Aurelian 19,
Isid. Orig. xv111 2, Firmic. Math. 1v 7, J.E.B. M.]
consumptor. [Ambr. Hex. 11 14 ignis omnis consumptor umoris est, J. E. B, M.]
§ 42 animantium ortus. Add Hippolyt. Ref. Haer. x 33.
§ 43 cibo quo utare. Mr Roby has sent me another ex. of the use of cibo
as a predicative Dat. at the beginning of the clause, Plin. N. H. xxix 3 § 48
(speaking of eggs) Cibo quot modis juvent notum est, ‘as food, in how many
ways they are useful is well known’.
interesse ad mentis aciem. Sen. Ep. 108 § 22 abstinere animalibus coepi et
anno peracto non tantum facilis erat mihi consuetudo sed dulcis: agitatiorem
mihi animum esse credebam.
§ 45. Schwencke l.c. remarks that praesentio, praesensio are intended to
represent mpdAnYs.
§ 46 quam volet, Add to exx. Flacc. 35.
§ 49 bis bina. Add Galen 7. Py. au. 59 ‘the geometer knows his Euclid as
well as another man knows ra dls dvo rérrapa elvac’, [Aug. Conf. 1 ¢. 13 jam
vero unum et unum duo, duo et duo quattuor, odiosa cantio mihi erat, J. KE. B. M.]
§ 51 magnum annum. [cef. Aug. Gen. ad litt. imp. § 38, J. E. B.M.]
_ §52 a terra abest. On the position of the planets cf. Hippolytus Ref.
Haer. tv 6.
triginta annis. [Sen. N. Q. 1 Prol. § 13, vir 29 § 1, J. E.B. M.]
§ 53 unius signi. Acc. to Hippol. l.c. v. 13 (dior =30 potpar, potpa = 60
NemTd.
§ 64 xpévos. [Aug. Cons. Evang. 1 § 34, J. E. B.M.]
§ 69 atque ex ea potius venustas. I believe Cicero wrote estque not atque.
§ 73 magnus sane locus. So magnifica vox Off. 111 1.
causa incognita. [cf. Verr. Act. 1 § 39, Act. 11 1 § 25, 1 § 81, 105, v 41,
Cluent. 130, Dom. 20, Lactant. v 1 § 2; re incogn. Cluent. 76, Caec. 29,
J.E.B.M.]
§ 74 ut si quis. Cf. above on § 15 [and Tusc. 11 12, 67, Seyffert Schol. Lat. 1
186, 11 92, J. E.B.M.] We have a different use below § 86, and 1 88.
[natio. So n. candidatorum, Mur. 69 and Piso 55, philosophi credula natio
Seneca N.Q. v1 26, of historians ib. vir 16; also Minuce. 8 § 4, Sulp. Sev. Dial. 8
§ 4, Chaleid. Tim. p. 194 poetica. J. E. B. M.]
in te unum. Cf. Ac. 11 62 provide ne uni tibi istam sententiam minime liceat
defendere, which Reid translates ‘ you of all men’.
§ 75 ab animantibus principiis. Lucr. gives the opposite theory in 1 865,
nunc ea quae sentire videmus cumque necesse est ex insensilibus tamen omnia con-
jiteare principiis constare ; see n. on frag. 3 below,
§ 76 majore vi. For exx. of mixture of constructions after necesse est, see 111
36 id necesse est sentiat—venire.
lxxxvi INTRODUCTION.
§ 77 p. 191. The summary C b (3) should come immediately before ch.
9.0.4 6
§ 81 via progredientem. For seminibus read seminis vim.
§ 83 nobiscum videt, ‘contributes to our sight’.
§ 86 dentes et pubertatem. Cf. Plato Tim. 64 ratra 6é repli dora kal tplyas
éo7l kal doa adda yaiva TO wrelaTov Exouev ev nuly pdpia, Varro ap. Aug. C. D. vir
23 (on the three grades of life, the lowest being without sensation) hanc vim in
nostro corpore dixit permanare in ossa ungues capillos, sicut in mundo arbores
sine sensu coluntur, &¢.
ut. [ef. Of, 1 82, 111 107, J.E.B.M.]
st qui dicat. Cf. Off. 1 52 si qui velit, 144 ut si qui meditetur, Off. 111 19 si qui
tyrannum occidit, ib. 93, and Dumesnil on Leg. 11 49.
§ 87 cursum navigii. This is the illustration ridiculed by Lucian Imp. Trag.
46 foll.
§ 89 spiritu. Used of the hissing of a serpent Culex 1. 180,
§ 92 multis partibus. On the celestial magnitudes cf. Hippol. Ref. Haer. rv 8.
§ 94 quem ad modum. For the attraction of the principal verb into the
subordinate construction, cf. Tusc. 1 387 itaque commemorat—faciendum, Jelf’s
Gr. Gr. § 898, and Krueger Unters. p. 455.
§ 99 stirpium asperitate. Div. 1 75 in Lysandri statua corona exstitit ex
asperis herbis atque agrestibus, 11 68 herbam asperam avium congestu exstitisse.
§ 100 quae species. So Quirit. p. r. 4 quae species Italiae!...quae forma
regionum!...quae pulchritudo urbis! :
§ 101 determinatio. [Tertull. adv. Marc. 1 34, Iren. u1 12 § 9, J.E.B. M.]
admirabilitate. This word, like admirabiliter (11 132), seems to be only used
by Cic., cf. above § 90 and Off. 11 38 haec animi despicientia admirabilitatem
magnam facit.
§ 103 interpositu. The only other example quoted is from Plin. N. H. 11 10
§ 47, perhaps copied from Cicero.
§ 104 ex notarum. Add Hippol. Ref. Haer. tv 6 and 27,
§ 106 Draco. Some connect with this constellation the allusions in the
book of Job (111 8, xxv1 13) to the celestial leviathan which causes the eclipse of
the sun and moon.
§ 107 cum totius. At the end of n. read ‘ Allen’ for ‘ Ba.’
obstipum. The line I have cited from Lucilius is assigned to Caecilius
(Imbrii 1. 99) by Ribbeck, who gives it in a different form resupina obstipo
capitulo sibi ventum facere tunicula.
§ 108 id autem caput. Hippolytus (Ref. Haer. 1v 47) mentions that certain
heretics made Engonasin the First Adam, and Ophiuchus the Second Adam.
§ 111 Cynosurae. Ovid (Trist. v 3, 7) has stellis Cynosuridos Ursae.
aquilonis. Cf. below § 112 aq. flamina pulsant, § 114 quam flatu permulcet
spiritus Austri.
§ 115 ad medium. The quotation from Nemesius continues kal ri pév eis
TO e£w peyedwv Kal rovornTwy dmoredcoTiKyy elvat, THY dé els TA ow éviocews Kal
ovolas. Cf. Zell. p. 131 n, 3, p. 118 from Philo Deus immutab. 298 D.
§ 120 tamquam manibus. [Ambr. Hex, m1 § 49, J. E.B. M.]
§ 123 ut in araneolis, In quotation from Arist. H. A. 1x for ovx read ovx
before vdaiver.
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA. lxxxvii
- § 124 bestiis cibus quaeritur. Cf. Off. 111 38 honesta bonis viris quaeruntur.
Comparing Cluent. 70 mihi ipsi praeter periculum quid quaeretur, and the Active
quaerit sibi cibum bestia, we shall see that this Dat. is closely connected with
that of ‘Advantage’. See above on 1 94 adhibetur homini, Mady. Fin. 1 11,
Draeg. § 189.
exclusi. [Tert. adv. Valent. 25 and 36, Ampel. 2 § 12, Hygin. Fab. 197,
Ambr. Hex. v 9, J. E.B. M.]
§ 127 cervae. See Periz. on Ael. V. H. xtit 35.
§ 128 eoque saeptum. Cf. Orig. de Resurrect. Lomm. vol, 17 p. 62 foll.
ut intellegamus. Insert 1, before § 17.
§ 129 pisces. Schwencke l.c. refers to Chrysippus ap. Plut. St. Rep. p. 1038
év TO TpaTw mept Ackacoctyys ‘Kal Ta Onpia, Pyol, cuupéTpws TH xpela Tov Exydvev
@KxeBo Oar mpds ada wAHY TAY ixOJwr' adra yap TA KUnUaTA TpépeTae Hu’ abrSv’.
§ 130 Indus. [Liv. xx1 31 § 10, Philostr. Apoll. 1 18, Strabo xv 1 § 25.
Ukert 11 (1) 46, J. EH. B. M.]
§ 135 tonsillas. The ref. in Festus should be to p. 536.
atque agitatione. There is a pleonastic is after atque in Off. 111 94 optavit
(Phaethon) ut in currum patris tolleretur: sublatus est, atque is, antequam con-
stitit, ictu fulminis deflagravit.
§ 136 aspera arteria, [Lucian Hist. Conscr. 7, Plut. Qu. Symp. vir 1,
Macrob. Sat. vir 15, Plin. N. H. x1 66, J.E.B.M.]
assimilis spongiis mollitudo. For the abbreviated comparison, cf. 1 153
similis deorum n., Xen. Cyrop. Vv 1 éuolav rats dovAats elxe THv écO7jra, Nitzsch on
Od. 11 121, Krueger Gr. Sprachl. § 48.11. 9, Sen. Benef. 1v 27 aciem habent
Lynceo similem, Tusc. v 73 Epicurus non multum differens a judicio ferarum,
Holden on Off. 1 76 legibus conferendi sunt, Wilkins on Or. 1 15 ceteris hominibus.
§ 139 nervi. In the 8th 1. from the end of this note, read § 136 for § 128.
§ 140 erectos. Stob. Flor. 11 26 a.
in arce. [Macrob. Somn. Scip.1 6 § 81, J. E. B. M.]
§ 141 vicinitatem. Cf. Att. x 18 Formias nunc sequimur, Orat. 1 28 umbram
secutus est Socrates.
amandavit. [cf. Off. 1 126 quae partes corporis ad naturae necessitatem
datae aspectum essent deformem habiturae atque foedum, eas contexit (natura)
atque abdidit, J. E.B.M.]
§ 144 a quo. Seen. on § 134 ab iis.
flexuosum iter. [cf. Cels. viz11 in aure quoque primo rectum et simplex iter,
procedendo flexuosum, juxta cerebrum in multa et tenuia foramina diducitur ;
the word flex. is already used by Cato R. R. 33.1. J. E.B.M.]
irrepere seems to me better suited to minima bestiola than the irrumpere of
mss, compare however Ac. 11 125 imagines in animos nostros per corpus irrumpere,
ib. 186.
tegendi causa factae...et ne voces laberentur. [For the change of construction,
ef. Liv. xxt 51 § 5 consuli litterae de transitu Hannibalis et ut collegae ferret
auxilium missae, J.E. B. M.]
ex tortuosis locis. Clem. Al. Strom. v1 § 33 airla &, olwa, maons jyovs % Te
AevoTns TMV TOTWY Kal TO avTpwoes.
§ 149 plectri similem. Plin. N. H. vit 15 primores dentes concentu quodam
excipiunt ictum linguae. [Cf. Clem. Recog. 8 29, J. HE. B.M.]
Ixxxvili INTRODUCTION.
§ 153 accedit ad cognitionem. Cf. Acad. 11 7 and 36 ad verum accedant, ib. 11
86 sine magnis artificiis ad quae pauci accedunt, Nepos 18. 1. 4 (Humenes) ad
amicitiam accessit Philippi, Virg. G. 11 483 naturae accedere partes.
§ 160 sus. [Aug. Tract. in Joh. vut § 2, J. E. B. M.]
§ 161 bellicae. [Wyttenb. ad Plut. Wor. p. 8d, J. H.B.M.]
§ 165 magnam. On this cf. Theopompus ap. Ael. V. H. 111 18.
Gracchum, the father of the famous tribunes, cf. above § 10, Fin. 1v 65, Off.
1 43.
§ 167 nemo. For the inspiration of genius cf. Arch. 18.
AG) Woyeen Bi
§ 23 ullam vim esse. Perhaps ullam may be retained, if we translate ‘ has no
such power as to’.
earum artium homines. Cf. Orat. 1 124 ceterarum artium homines, ib, 1 87 si
qui aliarum artium.
§ 43 age porro. Cf, Verr. v 56.
§ 59 Syria Cyproque concepta, The passage in which Tacitus describes the
visit of Titus to the shrine at Paphos (Hist. 11 3) supplies another example of
the ablative after conceptus, and suggests the thought that possibly Cinyraque,
rather than Cyproque, may be the true correction of the Cyroque of mss: fama
recentior tradit a Cinyra sacratum templum deamque ipsam conceptam mari huc
appulsam.
Io
15
M. TULLII CICERONIS
DE NATURA DEORUM.
LIBER TERTIUS.
I. QuarE cum Balbus dixisset, tum arridens Cotta, Sero, 1
inquit, mihi, Balbe, praecipis, quid defendam. Ego enim te
disputante, quid contra dicerem, mecum ipse meditabar, neque
tam refellendi tui causa quam ea, quae minus intellegebam,
requirendi. Cum autem suo cuique judicio sit utendum, difficile
factu est me id sentire, quod tu velis. Hic Velleius, Nescis, 2
inquit, quanta cum exspectatione, Cotta, sim te auditurus.
Jucundus enim Balbo nostro sermo tuus contra Epicurum fuit ;
praebebo igitur ego me tibi vicissim attentum contra Stoicos
auditorem. Spero enim te, ut soles, bene paratum venire.
Tum Cotta, Sic mehercule, inquit, Vellei; neque enim mihi 3
par ratio cum Lucilio est ac tecum fuit. Qui tandem? inquit
ille. Quia mihi videtur Epicurus vester de dis immortalibus
non magnopere pugnare; tantum modo negare deos esse non
audet, ne quid invidiae subeat aut criminis. Cum vero deos
nihil agere, nihil curare confirmat membrisque humanis esse
praeditos, sed eorum membrorum usum nullum habere, ludere
2 inquid A! also in 7, 11, 12, p. 2 1. 12, and often. 6 factu [BV|Mo
Asc., factum ACEBC Oxf., fatu Red. N. 11 sic edd. after Lamb., si ABEV
U Oxf. Asc.+, sine CB Red., sed Mars., sim Bouh. Ern., swum GHY Heind.
12 par ratio corr. ex paratio AB, 13 quia mss generally, quam VUC,
quoniam Oxf,
Moc ID, 1
yy DE NATURA DEORUM.
videtur satisque putare, si dixerit esse quandam beatam naturam
4ect aeternam. <A Balbo autem animadvertisti, credo, quam
multa dicta sint quamque, etiam si minus vera, tamen apta
inter se et cohaerentia. Itaque cogito, ut dixi, non tam refellere
ejus orationem quam ea, quae minus intellexi, requirere. Quare,
Balbe, tibi permitto, responderene mihi malis de singulis rebus
quaerenti ex te ea, quae parum accepi, an universam audire
orationem meam. Tum Balbus: Ego vero, si quid explanari
tibi voles, respondere malo; sin me interrogare non tam intelle-
gendi causa quam refellendi, utrum voles, faciam, vel ad singula,
quae requires, statim respondebo vel, cum peroraris, ad omnia.
5 Tum Cotta, Optime, inquit. Quam ob rem sic agamus, ut nos
ipsa ducet oratio. II. Sed ante quam de re, pauca de me.
Non enim mediocriter moveor auctoritate tua, Balbe, oratio-
neque ea, quae me in perorando cohortabatur, ut meminissem
me et Cottam esse et pontificem; quod eo, credo, valebat, ut
opiniones, quas a majoribus accepimus de dis immortalibus,
sacra, caerlmonias religionesque defenderem. Ego vero eas
defendam semper semperque .defendi, nec me ex ea opinione,
quam a majoribus accepi de cultu deorum immortalium, ullius
umquam oratio aut docti aut indocti movebit. Sed cum de
religione agitur, Ti, Coruncanium, P. Scipionem, P. Scaevolam,
pontifices maximos, non Zenonem aut Cleanthem aut Chrysip-
pum sequor, habeoque C. Laelium, augurem eundemque
sapientem, quem potius audiam dicentem de religione in
illa oratione nobili quam quemquam principem Stoicorum.
Cumque omnis populi Romani religio in sacra et in auspicia
divisa sit, tertium adjunctum sit, si quid praedictionis causa ex
portentis et monstris Sibyllae interpretes haruspicesve monu-
erunt, harum ego religionum nullam umquam contemnendam
putavi mihique ita persuasi, Romulum auspiciis, Numam sacris
7 parum BLO, parvam AEY!, parva CV? Oxf. B+. accept [BCEY] Oxf,
Ase., accipe A, cepi or percepi Madv. 9 sin [ACE]BO, si BVC Oxf,
13 ducet edd. after Heind., ducit mss. 22 Ti. edd. after Manut., t. ABO,
tunc EK, om. AICV Mus. Coruncanium [BCE]V°L Oxf., Coruncanum V'0,
quorum canium AB. 24 C. Laelium BEM, clelium AYV', delium Oxf.,
C. Lelium V*0V, glelium B, lelium C (after erased letter). 30 ego AVMO
Oxf. Ase., ergo BCEB, sce p. 3 1. 4.
~
ie)
bt
on
30
LIB, III CAP. I—IV §§ 3—9. 3
constitutis fundamenta jecisse nostrae civitatis, quae numquam
profecto sine summa placatione deorum immortalium tanta
esse potuisset. Habes, Balbe, quid Cotta, quid pontifex sentiat ; 6
fac nunc ego intellegam, tu quid sentias. A te enim philosopho
5 rationem accipere debeo religionis, majoribus autem nostris
etiam nulla ratione reddita credere. JII. Tum Balbus, Quam
igitur a me rationem, inquit, Cotta, desideras? Et ille, Quadri-
pertita, inquit, fuit divisio tua, primum ut velles docere deos
esse, deinde quales essent, tum ab iis mundum regi, postremo
ro consulere eos rebus humanis. Haec, si recte memini, partitio
fuit. Rectissime, inquit Balbus; sed exspecto, quid requiras.
Tum Cotta, Primum quicque videamus, inquit; et, si id est 7
primum, quod inter omnes nisi admodum impios convenit, mihi
quidem ex animo exuri non potest, esse deos, id tamen ipsum,
15 quod mihi persuasum est auctoritate majorum, cur ita sit, nihil
tu me doces. Quid est, inquit Balbus, si tibi persuasum est, cur
a me velis discere? Tum Cotta, Quia sic aggredior, inquit, ad
hanc disputationem, quasi nihil umquam audierim de dis im-
mortalibus, nihil cogitaverim ; rudem me et integrum discipulum
20 accipe et ea, quae requiro, doce. Dic igitur, inquit, quid requi- 8
ras. Hgone? primum illud, cur, quod in ista partetione ne
egere quidem oratione dixisses, quod esset perspicuum et inter
omnes constaret, de eo ipso tam multa dixeris. Quia te quoque,
inquit, animadverti, Cotta, saepe, cum in foro diceres, quam
25 plurimis posses argumentis onerare judicem, si modo eam facul-
tatem tibi daret causa. Atque hoc idem et philosophi faciunt
et ego, ut potui, feci. Tu autem quod quaeris, similiter facis,
ac sl me roges, cur te duobus contuear oculis et non altero
conweam, cum idem uno assequi possim. IV. Tum Cotta, 9
1 fundamenta—civitatis om. A! (from homeeoteleuton). 3 potuisset IV,
potuissent.X Oxf. BOU +. 4 ego Lactant. 11 6, ergo X Mus., om. T. 6 red-
dita, Lact. 1. c. adds rationis est. 11 Balbus sed exspecto, here P. begins,
14 exuri XBLM Oxf., exire HNRVGUY Red., exuit CO, eximi anon. ap. Dav. Cobet
V.L. (p. 463) Sch, Or. Ba., erui Walker, excuti Lamb. Mu., see Comm. 21
quod in ista partitione Heind. Or. Mu. Sch., quod perspicuum in istam partem
mss (Ba. after Dav. brackets persp.—partem), cum istam partem Forch, p. 52.
25 posses [V7] Oxf. LO, possis ABCEPV'BH, posse V Asc. 27 quod quaeris XUBM
Oxf.+Forch, p. 25, qui id q. V, Herv. Dav. Or. Ba. Sch. Mu. Allen, quid q. V.
29 coniveam edd. after Madv. cf. below 14, contm YT, tm LO, contuear mss
1—2
4 DE NATURA DEORUM.
Quam simile istud sit, inquit, tu videris. Nam ego neque in
causis, si quid est evidens, de quo inter omnes conveniat,
argumentari soleo; perspicuitas enim argumentatione elevatur ;
nec, si id facerem in causis forensibus, idem facerem in hac
subtilitate sermonis. Cur coniveres autem altero oculo, causa 5
non esset, cum idem cbtutus esset amborum, et cum rerum
natura, quam tu sapientem esse vis, duo lumina ab animo ad
oculos perforata nos habere voluisset. Sed quia non confidebas
tam esse id perspicuum, quam tu velles, propterea multis argu-
mentis deos esse docere voluisti. Mihi enim unum sat erat, ita 10
nobis majores nostros tradidisse. Sed tu auctoritates contemnis,
10 ratione pugnas. Patere igitur rationem me meam cum tua
ratione contendere. Affers haec omnia argumenta, cur di sint,
remque mea sententia minime dubiam argumentando dubiam
facis. Mandavi enim memoriae non numerum solum, sed etiam 15
ordinem argumentorum tuorum. Primum fuit, cum caelum
suspexissemus, statim nos intellegere esse aliquod numen, quo
haec regantur. Ex hoc illud etiam:
Aspice hoc sublime candens, quem invocant omnes Jovem.
11 Quasi vero quisquam nostrum istum potius quam Capitolinum 20
Jovem appellet aut hoe perspicuum sit constetque inter omnes,
eos esse deos, quos tibi Velleius multique praeterea ne animantes
quidem esse concedant. Grave etiam argumentum tibi vide-
batur, quod opinio de dis immortalibus et omnium esset et
cotidie cresceret. Placet igitur tantas res opinione stultorum 25
Judicari, vobis praesertim, qui illos insanos esse dicatis? V. At
enim praesentes videmus deos, ut apud Regillum Postumius, in
Salaria Vatinius; nescio quid etiam de Locrorum apud Sagram
generally, et non altero coniveam om. Cobet (Ba. notes that the word is often
corrupted, as in 11 143 conluentibus, Catil. 1 27, Leg. Agr. u 77, Harusp. Resp.
38 and 52).
2 de quo inter omnes conveniat, om. Cobet V. L. p. 463. 5 coniveres edd.
after Mady., contuweres ABCPV!B, contuereris EV? Oxf. HM+. 9 velles O
edd, after Ern., velis mss Draeg. § 152. 2, see below § 20. 12 me mean
Ed., meam mss and edd. see Comm. 19 sublime mss, sublimen Sch. Or. Ba.
see on 11 4. candens Oxf. [BCEP], cadens A!VB. 23 concedant, conce-
derent Kayser. 25 cotidie CV Oxf., cottidie AB, quottidie E. 27
praesentes V*[ABCE]BOM, praesertis V1 Oxf., pracscritis P, 28 Vatinius
LIB. III CAP. IV—VI §$ 9—14. 5
proelio. Quos igitur tu Tyndaridas appellabas, id est homines
homine natos, et quos Homerus, qui recens ab illorum aetate
fuit, sepultos esse dicit Lacedaemone, eos tu cantheriis albis
nullis calonibus ob viam Vatinio venisse existimas et victoriam
5 populi Romani Vatinio potius, homini rustico, quam M. Catoni,
qui tum erat princeps, nuntiavisse? Ergo et illud in silice,
quod hodie apparet apud Regillum tamquam vestigium ungulae,
Castoris equi credis esse? Nonne mavis illud credere, quod
probari potest, animos praeclarorum hominum, quales isti Tyn-
1) daridae fuerunt, divinos esse et aeternos, quam eos, qui semel
cremati essent, equitare et in acie pugnare potuisse ? aut, si hoc
fieri potuisse dicis, doceas oportet, quo modo, nec fabellas aniles
proferas. Tum Lucilius, An tibi, inquit, fabellae videntur ?
Nonne ab Aulo Postumio aedem Castori et Polluci in foro dedi-
15 catam, nonne senatus consultum de Vatinio vides? Nam de
Sagra Graecorum etiam est vulgare proverbium, qui, quae affir-
mant, certiora esse dicunt quam illa, quae apud Sagram. His
igitur auctoribus nonne debes moveri? Tum Cotta, Rumoribus,
inquit, mecum pugnas, Balbe, ego autem a te rationes requiro.
20 VI. ...sequuntur, quae futura sunt; effugere enim nemo
id potest, quod futurum est. Saepe autem ne utile quidem est
scire, quid futurum sit; miserum est enim nihil proficientem
angi nec habere ne spei quidem extremum et tamen commune
solacium, praesertim cum vos idem fato fieri dicatis omnia, quod
25 autem semper ex omni aeternitate verum fuerit, id esse fatum.
Quid igitur juvat aut quid affert ad cavendum scire aliquid
futurum, cum id certe futurum sit? Unde porro ista divinatio ?
Quis invenit fissum jecoris? quis cornicis cantum notavit, quis
edd. after Heind., Vatienus XBMCR, so Vatieno p. 5 ll. 4 and 5 but see on p.
51.15. Sagram [AV2|M Asc. Oxf., sacram BCEPV!B0+.
3 eos tu BM Asc., eos tuq. V, eosq. tug. Oxf., eos tu quae AC, eosque tu HOUT,
eos tuque PB. albis PVM Oxf., aluis A, alius CEB, ab his BLO. 6 et,
etiam Ba. 8 credis esse V Oxf. Asc., credidisese A, credissesse B!, credi-
disses B?, credidisse CPUTBHLO, credisse E. 14 ab Aulo GHMC Asc., ab
Aulio V, aulo XBIO Oxf., A R, paulo H and I of Moser, ab A. edd. 15 Va-
tinio AB'CV Oxf. B, Vatieno PC, vaticinio H. 16 Sagra Oxf. Asc. M, sacra
ACEPVBO, sacris B. 17 Sagram BM Oxf.[ABEV], sacram CPO. 19 re-
quiro BV?0 Oxf, Asc. Mu. Sch., om. ACEV'B Ba. Or. Forch. p. 27. 20 sequun-
tur V? Oxf. [Mus. CP], secuntur BV!L Or., recuntur corr. in reguntur A, per-
cunctor eorum E, 22 scire quod futurum est P.
12
13
14
15
G DE NATURA DEORUM.
sortes 2? Quibus ego credo, nec possum Atti Navi, quem com-
memorabas, Hituum contemnere; sed qui ista intellecta sint, a
philosophis debeo discere, praesertim cum plurimis de rebus
divini isti mentiantur. At medici quoque (ita enim dicebas)
sacpe falluntur. Quid simile medicina, cujus ego rationem
video, et divinatio, quae unde oriatur, non intellego? Tu autem
etiam Deciorum devotionibus placatos deos esse censes. Quae
fuit eorum tanta iniquitas, ut placari populo Romano non
possent, nisi viri tales occidissent ? Consilium ilud impera-
torium fuit, quod Graeci otpatiynua appellant, sed eorum
imperatorum, qui patriae consulerent, vitae non parcerent; re-
bantur enim fore ut exercitus imperatorem equo incitato se in
hostem immittentem persequeretur, id quod evenit. Nam
Fauni vocem equidem numquam audivi; tibi, si audivisse te
dicis, credam, etsi Faunus omnino quid sit nescio.
VII. Non igitur adhuc, quantum quidem in te est, Balbe,
intellego deos esse; quos equidem credo esse, sed nibil docent
(16 Stoici. Nam Cleanthes, ut dicebas, quattuor modis formatas in
animis hominum putat deorum esse notiones. Unus is modus
est, de quo satis dixi, qui est susceptus ex praesensione rerum
futurarum, alter ex perturbationibus tempestatum et reliquis
motibus, tertius ex commoditate rerum, quas percipimus, et
copia, quartus ex astrorum ordine caelique constantia. De
praesensione diximus. De perturbationibus caelestibus et mari-
timis et terrenis non possumus dicere, cum ea fiant, non esse
multos, qui illa metuant et a dis immortalibus fieri existiment ;
17 sed non id quaeritur, sintne aliqui, qui deos esse putent, di
utrum sint necne sint, quacritur. Nam reliquae causae, quas
Cleanthes affert, quarum una est de commodorum, quae capimus,
copia, altera de temporum ordine caeclique constantia, tum
1 Atti Navii C2V!, Atti navi ABC'EV’B, Attinavi Oxf. commenorabas
Oxf. M[V°BP] Asc., commorabas ACEV!B. 2 intellecta mss generally,
intellegenda Oxf.+. sint [P]M, sunt ABCEVB+, om. Oxf. 4 divini
GHI Moser’s M edd. after Walker, divinis X Oxf. +. mentiantur C, menti-
untur Mss generally. at, ad A!V}, 8 placari BEPV? Oxf. OM, placeri AV},
placere CB. 9 imperatorium [X]B, imperatorum IMRV Oxf. 10 orpa-
Thynua Hervag., Lat. mss. 12 equo, aequo AV. 14 audivi tibi si
[ACV]BM Oxf, audivi tu si THO, audivit Quam si B (Q in ras. ua superser.),
audivi Bis se B, audivit tu si P.
onl
ie)
25
30
LIB. III CAP. VI—VvulI §§ 14—21. 7
tractabuntur a nobis, cum disputabimus de providentia deorum,
de qua plurima a te, Balbe, dicta sunt; eodemque illa etiam
differemus, quod Chrysippum dicere aiebas, quoniam esset ali-
quid in rerum natura, quod ab homine effici non posset, esse
5 aliquid homine melius, quaeque in domo pulchra cum pulchri-
tudine mundi comparabas, et cum totius mundi convenientiam
consensumque afferebas, Zenonisque breves et acutulas conclu-
siones in eam partem sermonis, quam modo dixi, differemus,
eodemque tempore illa omnia, quae a te physice dicta sunt de
10 vi ignea deque eo calore, ex quo omnia generari dicebas, loco
suo quaerentur, omniaque, quae a te nudius tertius dicta sunt,
cum docere velles deos esse, quare et mundus universus et sol et
luna et stellae sensum ac mentem haberent, in idem tempus
reservabo. A te autem idem illud etiam atque etiam quaeram,
15 quibus rationibus tibi persuadeas deos esse. VIII. Tum Balbus:
Equidem attulisse rationes mihi videor, sed eas tu ita refellis,
ut, cum me interrogaturus esse videare et ego me ad responden-
dum compararim, repente avertas orationem nec des respondendi
locum. Itaque maximae res tacitae praeterierunt, de divina-
20 tione, de fato, quibus de quaestionibus tu quidem strictim,
nostri autem multa solent dicere, sed ab hac ea quaestione,
quae nunc in manibus est, separantur. Quare, si videtur,
noli agere confuse, ut hoc explicemus hac disputatione, quod
quaeritur.
25 Optime, inquit Cotta. Itaque quoniam quattuor in partes
totam quaestionem divisisti de primaque diximus, consideremus
secundam; quae mihi talis videtur fuisse, ut, cum ostendere
velles, quales di essent, ostenderes nullos esse. A consuetudine
enim oculorum animum abducere difficillimum dicebas, sed,
30 cum deo nihil praestantius esset, non dubitabas, quin mundus
esset deus, quo nihil in rerum natura melius esset. Modo pos-
semus eum animantem cogitare vel potius, ut cetera oculis, sic
animo hoc cernere! Sed cum mundo negas quicquam esse
11 omniaque quae a te BV? Oxf., omnia quaeque a te CB, omnia quae a te
APY! (with d erased after a in AV), omnia que a te E (cf. below § 47).
19 tacitae, tacite ACB Asc. 23 ut mss generally, et Madv. 28 velles
BPY? Oxf. Asc., velis ACEV!BH. See above § 9. 29 enim VM Oxf, om.
ABCEPUBO, 31 quo X, quod Oxf. R Allen.
20
21
22
23
8 DE NATURA DEORUM.
melius, quid dicis melius? $i pulchrius, assentior ; si aptius ad
utilitates nostras, id quoque assentior; sin autem id dicis, nihil
esse mundo sapientius, nullo modo prorsus assentior, non quod
difficile sit mentem ab oculis sevocare, sed quo magis sevoco, eo
minus 1d, quod tu vis, possum mente comprehendere. TX. Nihil
est mundo melius in rerum natura. Ne in terris quidem
urbe nostra; num igitur idcirco in urbe esse rationem, cogita-
tionem, mentem putas? aut, quoniam non sit, num idcirco
existimas formicam anteponendan esse huic pulcherrimae urbi,
quod in urbe sensus sit nullus, in formica non modo sensus, sed
etiam mens, ratio, memoria? Videre oportet, Balbe, quid tibi
concedatur, non te ipsum, quod velis, sumere. Istum enim
locum totum illa vetus Zenonis brevis et, ut tibi videbatur,
acuta conclusio dilatatwm a recentioribus coartavit. Zeno enim
ita concludit: ‘Quod ratione utitur, id melius est quam id,
quod ratione non utitur; nihil autem mundo melius; ratione
igitur mundus utitur.” Hoe si placet, jam efficies, ut mundus
optime lbrum legere videatur. Zenonis enim vestigiis hoc
modo rationem poteris concludere : ‘ Quod litteratum est, id est
melius, quam quod non est litteratum; nihil autem mundo
melius; litteratus igitur est mundus.’ Isto modo etiam disertus
et quidem mathematicus, musicus, omni denique doctrina eru-
ditus, postremo philosophus erit mundus. Saepe dixti nihil
fierl nist ex eo, nec illam vim esse naturae, ut sui dissimilia
posset effingere; concedam non modo animantem et sapientem
esse mundum, sed fidicinem etiam et tubicinem, quoniam earum
1 quid dicis melius A®V?[BCE], quid dices m. HTP, om. V! Oxf. MNCR.
2 id quoque A? (in ras.) [BCEV?] L Oxf., ut quoque PV}. 3 quod difficile B?
and mss generally, quo dificile B! Ba, (Mu. compares Div. 11 150 non quod eos
maxime contemnamus, sed quod videntur, Tusc. 1 56 non quod doleant, sed quia
...corpus contenditur). 12 velis [BCEPV?], vellis AV}, 14 dilatatum
a recentioribus coartavit Ed., dilatavit A'V? mss generally, dilatalavit A2, dilata
lavit V1, dilatabit Sch. 22 et quidem Mss, atque idem Ba. Sch. after Orelli.
23 philosop V1, filoso Al, philosophus A?V?. erit mundus V marg. ead. m.
MNCRV Oxf. Mu., om. XGBHILO Ba., in brackets Or. Sch. dixti C Ursinus,
dixi Mss generally, dixvisti CG Red. 24 nisi ex eo Heind. Madvy., (Adv. 1 243)
Mu. Sch. in App., sine deo mss generally Or. Sch. Ba. illam Walker Heind.
Mu. Sch. in App., ullam mss Or. Ba. 26 jsidicinem Mss generally, fidicineam
A, fidicianem V', fiduciorem Oxf., fidicinam C. tubicinem ABCYV Oxf. B,
tibicinem HIRVEP, cf, 11 22.
we
ae
235
LIB. III CAP. VIII—xX §§ 21—235. 9
quoque artium homines ex eo procreantur? Nihil igitur affert
pater iste Stoicorum, quare mundum ratione uti putemus, ne
cur animantem quidem esse. Non est igitur mundus deus, et
tamen nihil est eo melius; nibil est enim eo pulchrius, nihil
5 salutarius nobis, nihil ornatius aspectu motuque constantius.
(Juodsi mundus universus non est deus, ne stellae quidem, quas
tu innumerabiles in deorum numero reponebas, quarum te
cursus aequabiles aeternique delectabant, nec mehercule injuria ;
sunt enim admirabili incredibilique constantia. Sed non omnia,
10 Balbe, quae cursus certos et constantes habent, ea deo potius
tribuenda sunt quam naturae. X. Quid Chalcidico Euripo in
motu identidem reciprocando putas fierl posse constantius? quid
freto Siciliensi ? quid Oceani fervore illis in locis,
Europam Libyamque rapax ubi dividit unda?
15 Quid? aestus maritimi vel Hispanienses vel Britannici eorumque
certis temporibus vel accessus vel recessus sine deo fieri non
possunt ? Vide, quaeso, si omnes motus omniaque, quae certis
temporibus ordinem suum conservant, divina dicimus, ne terti-
anas quoque febres et quartanas divinas esse dicendum sit,
20 quarum reversione et motu quid potest esse constantius? Sed
omnium talium rerum ratio reddenda est. Quod vos cum facere
non potestis, tamquam in aram confugitis ad deum,
Kt Chrysippus tibi acute dicere videbatur, homo sine dubio
versutus et callidus (versutos eos appello, quorum celeriter mens
25 versatur, callidos autem, quorum, tamquam manus opere, sic
animus usu concalluit); is igitur, ‘Si aliquid est,’ inquit, ‘quod
homo efficere non possit, qui id efficit, melior est homine; homo
autem haec, quae in mundo sunt, efficere non potest ; qui potuit
2 ne cur edd. after Lamb., nec cur mss. 8 delectant Cobet p. 463,
10 habent [ABCEP]BO, habent vel servant V2 Oxf. UCMV, habent vel conservant
N, om. VY}. 13 Sicilienst mss generally, stilicensi AV', sicilicense V?.
fervore corr, ex ferbore AV. 16 non B'C, nonne AB?CEPVB Oxf. +, mini-
me N. 17 quae om. CEBC. 19 quoque edd. after Lamb., quidem mss,
item Muretus. 22 aram [BCE]BO, arama A, aranam Y', arenam V? Oxf.
MC, aram aut P, harenam RV, harena N, confugitis HILNCRO?, confugistis
XBMV Oxf. (cf. 153), fugitis O1. 25 quorum—concalluit cited in Nonius
p. 90, Grammat. de gen. nom, n. 58. 27 qui id [BCE]A?, quid A!PBHO,
quicquid id V in ras. UMCR Gxf.
24
25
26
27
28
10 DE NATURA DEORUM.
igitur, is praestat homini; homini autem praestare quis possit
nisi deus? est igitur deus.’ Haec omnia in eodem, quo illa
Zenonis, errore versantur. Quid enim sit melius, quid praesta-
bilius, quid inter naturam et rationem intersit, non distinguitur.
Idemque, si di non sint, negat esse in omni natura quicquam
homine melius; id autem putare quemquam hominem, nihil
homine esse melius, summae arrogantiae censet esse. Sit sane
arrogantis pluris se putare quam mundum; at illud non modo
non arrogantis, sed potius prudentis, intellegere se habere sensum
et rationem, haec eadem Orionem et Caniculam non habere.
Et: ‘Si domus pulchra sit, intellegamus eam dominis,’ inquit,
‘aedificatam esse, non muribus; sic igitur mundum deorum
domum existimare debemus. Ita prorsus existimarem, si lum
aedificatum, non (quem ad modum docebo) a natura con-
formatum putarem.
XI. At enim quaerit apud Xenophontem Socrates, unde
animum arripuerimus, si nullus fuerit in mundo, Et ego quaero,
unde orationem, unde numeros, unde cantus; nisi vero loqui
solem cum luna putamus, cum propius accesserit, aut ad har-
moniam canere mundum, ut Pythagoras existimat. Naturae
ista sunt, Balbe, naturae non artificiose ambulantis, ut ait Zeno,
(quod quidem quale sit, jam videbimus) sed omnia cientis et
agitantis motibus et mutationibus suis. Itaque illa mihi pla-
cebat oratio de convenientia consensuque naturae, quam quasi
cognatione continuatam conspirare dicebas. Tllud non _pro-
babam, quod negabas id accidere potuisse, nisi ea uno divino
spiritu contineretur. Illa vero cohaeret et permanet naturae
1 homint. homini [ACEP]V?, homini homine BBC, hominis hominis V1, homines
hominem Oxf. U. 5 idemque A (post ras.) EV? Oxf. M, eidemque BCPV'Bo.
6 nihil homine esse melius in brackets Or. Ba. after Dav. 10 Orionem BG,
om. Oxf., ordem H, orationem other Mss. 11 inquis Forch. p. 44. 14 aedi-
jicatum ACEPV Oxf.4+ Or. Ba., aedificatum esse BHL Mu. Sch. a Oxf,
M[ABV], om. CEPBO. conformatum [P] Hervag., confirmatum ABCKV
Oxf. BHCV +. 17 animum [PV]O, animam ABCEMRVB Oxf, nullus [X],
nulla BV. 20 naturae ista [CEPV] Oxf., naturae ste A, natura istae B,
22 cientis [B]C, scientis mss generally. 25 cognatione continuatam Mss
generally Allen, cognatione continuata E Sch. Mu. Dav., cognationem continua-
tam R Or. Ba. Heind. after Lamb. non probabam Mss generally, non probem
V°MC Oxf. Asc., inprobam V1, non probe V, probabam B. 27 contineretur
20
LIB. ITl CAP. X—XII §§ 25—30. 11
viribus, non deorum, estque in ea iste quasi consensus, quam
supTradecay Graeci vocant; sed ea, quo sua sponte major est, eo
minus divina ratione fieri existimanda est.
XII. Illa autem, quae Carneades afferebat, quem ad modum 29
5 dissolvitis ? si nullum corpus immortale sit, nullum esse corpus
sempiternum; corpus autem immortale nullum esse, ne indi-
viduum quidem, nec quod dirimi distrahive non possit. Ergo
itidem, si omne animal secari ac dividi potest, nullum est eorum
individuum, nullum aeternum. Cumque omne animal patibilem
ro naturam habeat, nullum est eorum, quod effugiat accipiendi
aliquid extrinsecus, id est quasi ferendi et patiendi, necessitatem,
et, sl omne animal tale est, immortale nullum est; atqui omne
animal ad accipiendam vim externam et ferendam paratum
est; mortale igitur omne animal et dissolubile et dividuum sit
15 necesse est. Ut enim, si omnis cera commutabilis esset, nihil 30
esset cereum, quod commutari non posset, item nihil argenteum,
nihil aeneum, si commutabilis esset natura argenti et aeris:
similiter igitur, si ea, e quibus constant omnia quae sunt, muta-
bilia sunt, nullum corpus esse potest non mutabile; mutabilia
20 autem sunt illa, ex quibus omnia constant, ut vobis videtur ;
omne igitur corpus mutabile est. At si esset corpus aliquod
immortale, non esset omne mutabile; ita efficitur, ut omne
corpus mortale sit. Htenim omne corpus aut aqua aut aér aut
ignis aut terra est aut id, quod est concretum ex his aut ex
25 aliqua parte eorum; horum autem nihil est, quin intereat,
XB Oxf.+, continerentur TMRV Heind. Ba. cohaeret—permanet MSS gene-
rally, cohaerent—permanent Red, Heind. Ba.
2 cuumasecav Edd., sympathiam PR, synpathiam ACB, simpatiam B Oxf. V,
synpatiam EY. 4 illa mss generally, illam A1V. 5 esse corpus MSS,
esse animal Ba. after Mady. 7 ergo—aeternum after immortale nullum est
(12) in all mss and edd., ergo is bracketed by Or. Ba. 12 omne animal—
itidem si (8) om. V! Oxf. MOR. tale Heind., om. HG, mortale mss generally.
13 ferendam Oxf. MCRVA?V? Sch., fruendam A'BCEPV}!, ferundam Or..Ba. Mu,
(but all give ferendi in 11). 18 si ea e quibus constant omnia quae sunt Ed.,
si omnia quae sunt e quibus cuncta constant mss (Mu. brackets quae sunt, Sch.
would do the same or read si omnia e quibus quae sunt cuncta constant with
Heind.), si ea e quibus cuncta constant Ba., st omnia e quibus cuncta quae sunt
constant Dav., si ea ex quibus omnia constant Kayser. 24 his BEP Sch.
Mu., iis A1CVB Or. Ba.
3]
32
33
12 DE NATURA DEORUM.
Nam et terrenum omne dividitur, et umor ita mollis est, ut
facile premi collidique possit; ignis vero et aér omni pulsu
facillime pellitur naturaque cedens est maxime et dissipabilis.
Praetereaque omnia haec tum intereunt, cum in naturam aliam
convertuntur, quod fit, cum terra in aquam se vertit, et cum ex
aqua oritur aér, ex aére aether, cumque eadem vicissim retro
commeant. Quodsi ea intereunt, e quibus constat omne animal,
nullum est animal sempiternum. XIII. Et ut haec omit-
tamus, tamen animal nullum inveniri potest, quod neque natum
umquam sit et semper sit futurum. Omne enim animal sensus
habet; sentit igitur et calida et frigida et dulcia et amara, nec
potest ullo sensu jucunda accipere, non accipere contraria; si
igitur voluptatis sensum capit, doloris etiam capit; quod autem
dolorem accipit, id accipiat etiam interitum necesse est; omne
igitur animal confitendum est esse mortale. Praeterea, si quid
est, quod nec voluptatem sentiat nec dolorem, id animal esse
non potest; sin autem, quod animal est, id illa necesse est
sentiat, et, quod ea sentit, non potest esse aeternum, et omne
animal sentit; nullum igitur animal aeternum est. Praeterea
nullum potest esse animal, in quo non-et appetitio sit et decli-
natio naturalis; appetuntur autem, quae secundum naturam
sunt, declinantur contraria; et omne animal appetit quaedam
et fugit a quibusdam; quod autem refugit, id contra naturam
est; et, quod est contra naturam, id habet vim interimendi;
34 omne ergo animal intereat necesse est. Innumerabilia sunt, ex
quibus effici cogique possit nihil esse, quod sensum habeat, quin
id intereat ; etenim ea ipsa, quae sentiuntur, ut frigus, ut calor,
1 mollis est CEV? (llis est om. V!) Oxf. B, molle est APB?PO, mollest A, molest
B! (see Introduction on mss). 2 premi EPV Oxf. HCV, prami A’,
praemt A°7BCBMN, comprimi ILO. pulsu Mss generally, impulsw ILOV Sch.
4 praetereaque ABCPY Oxf. BY, praeterea E+. 6 ex aere ABEPV Oxf. 0,
et ex aere C, et exaer B, et cum ex aere M Ase. Sch. 7 intereunt—constat.
HILNOG Red. edd. after Heind., intereant—constet X BMCRV Oxf. 17 quod
animal Mss Or. Ba. Sch., quid animal Heind. Mu. 18 et quod ea sentit Or.
Ba. Mu., om. CBO, et quod ea sentiat Sch. Oxf. and mss generally (judging from
the older edd. Orelli says nothing as to his ABEPY). 27 ut frigus ut calor
ut voluptas ut dolor ut cetera A?BC (ut voluptas ut dolor superscr. in B) and
(omitting ut before voluptas) A'V Oxf., ut frigus et calor ut voluptas et dolor ut
cetera HK, ut frigus ut calor voluptas ut cetera P,
PAO;
Io
I5
. 20
25
LIB, HI CAP. XII—XIV §§ 31—36. 13
ut voluptas, ut dolor, ut cetera, cum amplificata sunt, interi-
munt; nec ullum animal est sine sensu; nullum igitur animal
aeternum est. XIV. Etenim aut simplex est natura animantis,
ut vel terrena sit vel ignea vel animalis vel umida (quod quale
sit, ne intellegi quidem potest), aut concretum ex pluribus
naturis, quarum suum quaeque locum habeat, quo naturae vi
feratur, alia infimum, alia summum, alia medium. MHaec ad
quoddam tempus cohaerere possunt, semper autem nullo modo
possunt; necesse est enim in suum quaeque locum natura
rapiatur. Nullum igitur animal est sempiternum.
Sed omnia vestri, Balbe, solent ad igneam vim referre,
Heraclitum, ut opinor, sequentes, quem ipsum non omnes inter-
pretantur uno modo; qui quoniam quid diceret intellegi noluit,
omittamus ; vos autem ita dicitis, omnem vim esse ignem, itaque
et animantes, cum calor defecerit, tum interire, et In omni
natura rerum id vivere, id vigere, quod caleat. Ego autem
non intellego, quo modo calore exstincto corpora intereant, non
intereant umore aut spiritu amisso, praesertim cum intereant
etiam nimio calore. Quam ob rem id quidem commune est de
calido; verum tamen videamus exitum. Ita vultis, opinor,
nihil esse animale extrinsecus in natura atque mundo praeter
ignem. Qui magis quam praeter animam, unde animantium
quoque constet animus, ex quo animal dicitur? Quo modo
autem hoc, quasi concedatur, sumitis, nihil esse animum nisi
ignem ? probabilius enim videtur tale quiddam esse animum, ut
sit ex igni atque anima temperatum. Quodsi ignis ex sese ipse
animal est nulla se alia admiscente natura, quoniam is, cum
1 interimunt [ABCV]B, interimant MCR Oxf., intereunt EPYO. 3 aut A
in ras. B[BCE], ut PV Oxf. R. 5 concretum Mss generally Or., concreta est
GR Heind., concreta Ba. Mu. after Day., concretum est Sch. 7 feratur edd,
after Lamb., efferatur mss generally. 12 non omnes—modo mss, in brackets
Ba. (perhaps rightly), non enim omnes—modo Vahlen.- 13 qui V (doubtful)
GUM Oxf. Asc., om. ABCEPBH Ba. diceret intellegi Oxf. M, diceret quod
intellegi XBO (quod erased in V), 14 ignem Mss generally, igneam L Heind.
Or. 21 nihil, nullum Red. animale Lamb. Or. Ba., animal Sch. Mu.
Mss, exc. animali UTLO, animum Walker. extrinsecus MSS, intrinsecus Or,
Mu. Ba. Sch. after Bouh., et sentiens Wytt. 23 animal edd. after Lescalop.,
anima Mss generally, omnia E. 24 hoc, by corr. fr. ho AV. 27 animal
by corr. fr. anima B.
35
36
3”
38
Go
co
14 DE NATURA DEORUM.
inest in corporibus nostris, efficit, ut sentiamus, non potest ipse
esse sine sensu. Rursus eadem dici possunt: quicquid est
cnim, quod sensum habeat, id necesse est sentiat et voluptatem
et dolorem; ad quem autem dolor veniat, ad eundem etiam
interitum venire. Ita fit, ut ne ignem quidem efficere possitis
acternum. Quid enim? non isdem vobis placet omnem ignem
pastus indigere nee permanere ullo modo posse, nisi alatur? ali
autem solem, lunam, reliqua astra aquis, alia dulcibus, alia
inarinis? Eamque causam Cleanthes aftert,
cur se sol referat nec longius progrediatur
solstitiah orbi
itemque brumali, ne longius discedat a cibo. Hoc totum quale
sit, mox; nunc autem concludatur illud: quod interire possit,
id aeternum non esse natura; ignem autem interiturum esse,
nisi alatur; non esse igitur natura ignem sempiternum.
XV. Qualem autem deum intellegere nos possumus nulla
virtute praeditum ? Quid enim? prudentiamne deo tribuemus,
quae constat ex scientia rerum bonarum et malarum et nec
bonarum nec malarum? Cui mali nihil est nec esse potest,
quid huic opus est dilectu bonorum ct malorum ? quid autem
ratione ? quid intellegentia? quibus utimur ad cam rem, ut
apertis obscura assequamur; at obscurum deo nihil potest esse.
Nam Justitia, quae suum cuique distribuit, quid pertinet ad
deos? hominum enim societas et communitas, ut vos dicitis,
justitiam procreavit. ‘lemperantia autem constat ex praeter-
mittendis voluptatibus corporis, cui si locus in caclo est, est
etiam voluptatibus. Nam fortis deus intellegi qui potest? in
dolore? an in labore? an in periculo? quorum deum_ nihil
attingit. Nec ratione igitur utentem nec virtute ulla praeditum
deum intellegere qui possumus ?
Nec vero vulgi atque imperitorum inscitiam despicere pos-
11 solstitiali [BCEPV?] Oxf., solistitiali AV! (Orelli gives instances of same
form in other ancient Mss), solisticiali B. orbi ACPV Oxf. B, orbe BEHNV
Sch, 16 nos [ABCEP], non V Oxf. HMNR, om. CO. 19 nihil est nec
esse, nihil esse nec esse VO, nihil esse necesse Oxf. M. 20 dilectu ABEPB
Oxf.+, delectu CV+. 23 distribuit mss generally Or. Sch. Mu., tribuit
EK Ba. 27 intellegi qui corr. fr. intellequi A, om. qui CBC. 31 insci-
tiam cory. fr. inscitam AV.
Ie,
LIB. II CAP. XIV—XVI §§ 36—41. 15
sum, cum ea considero, quae dicuntur a Stoicis. Sunt enim
illa imperitorum: piscem Syri venerantur; omne fere genus
bestiarum Aegyptii consecraverunt ; jam vero in Graecia multos
habent ex hominibus deos, Alabandum Alabandis, Tenedii Ten-
5 nem, Leucotheam, quae fuit Ino, et ejus Palaemonem filium
cuncta Graecia; Herculem, Aesculapium, Tyndaridas, Romulum
nostri aliosque complures, quos quasi novos et ascripticios cives
in caelum receptos putant. XVI. Haec igitur indocti; quid 40
vos philosophi? qui meliora? (Omitto illa; sunt enim praeclara:
10 sit sane deus ipse mundus, Hoc credo illud esse
sublime candens, quem invocant omnes Jovem.
Quare igitur plures adjungimus deos? quanta autem est eorum.
multitudo! [Mihi quidem sane multi videntur.] Singulas enim
stellas numeras deos eosque aut beluarum nomine appellas, ut
15 Capram, ut Nepam, ut Taurum, ut Leonem, aut rerum inani-
marum, ut Argo, ut Aram, ut Coronam.) Sed ut haec con- 41
cedantur, reliqua qui tandem non modo concedi, sed omnino
intellegi possunt ? Cum fruges Cererem, vinum, Liberum dici-
mus, genere nos quidem sermonis utimur usitato, sed ecquem
20 tam amentem esse putas, qui illud, quo vescatur, deum credat
esse? Nam quos ab hominibus pervenisse dicis ad deos, tu
reddes rationem, quem ad modum id fieri potuerit aut cur fieri
desierit, et ego discam libenter. Quo modo nunc quidem est,
non video, quo pacto ille, cui ‘in monte Oetaeo illatae
4 Alabandis (AdaBavéde’s) Bouh. (as G in § 50), Alabandi mss, Alahandei
Heind. see Comm. Tenedii Marsus, Tenedi mss, except tenendi A*HILN.
Tennem KE Oxf.+, Tennen AB?PV, Tenen B1CBL. 5 Leucotheam BY},
Leuchotheam ACE VB, leuchoteam Oxf. 6 Asclepium C!, also in §§ 45, 57,
83. 7 nostri MG Asc., nostrum XB Oxf. Forch. p. 52. quos, nostri
Forch. ib. 8 quid vos philosophi, qui philosophi duos P. 11 sublime
Mss, sublimen Or. Ba. after Ritschl, see above § 10. 13 mihi—videntur, see
Comm, 14 numeras—appellas, numeratis—appellatis HGU, numeramus—
appellamus Halm. eosque, easque PUTNV. 15 Nepam Ursinus, lupam
Mss generally, lupum G Red.+. inanimarum AB!YV!, inanimatarum B?V2E
Oxf. HLM +, animarum CB. 19 ecquem edd. after Lamb., haecquem X
(except hecquem E) BM Oxf., eccum quem C, dic quem R, hic quem V, see on
1 80. 22 reddes XBHL, redde V2 Oxf., reddas Sch. id [BEPYV']o, idem
ACV? Oxf. B+. 24 Oetaeo illatae CBM, moetaeo ill, AEPV, metaeo ill. B,
metaoemlate Oxf. (Perhaps the archetype may have had in montem Octaeum.)
42
53
FG DE NATURA DEORUM.
lampades’ fuerunt, ut ait Accius, ‘in domum aeternam
patris’ ex illo ardore pervenerit ; quem tamen Homerus apud
inferos conveniri facit ab Ulixe, sicut ceteros, qui excesserant
vita. Quamquam, quem potissimum Herculem colamus, scire
sane velim; plures enim tradunt nobis 11, qui interiores scru-
tantur et reconditas litteras: antiquissimum Jove natum, sed
item Jove antiquissimo; (nam Joves quoque plures in priscis
Graecorum litteris invenimus); ex eo igitur et Lysithoé est 1s
Hercules, quem concertavisse cum Apolline de tripode acce-
pimus. Alter traditur Nilo natus Aegyptius, quem aiunt Phry-
gias litteras conscripsisse. Tertius est ex Idaeis Digitis, cul
inferias afferunt Coil. Quartus Jovis est et Asteriae, Latonae
sororis, qui Tyri maxime colitur, cujus Karthaginem filiam
ferunt. Quintus in India, qui Belus dicitur. Sextus hic ex
Alemena, quem Juppiter genuit, sed tertius Juppiter, quoniam,
ut jam docebo, plures Joves etiam accepimus.
XXI. Dicamus igitur, Balbe, oportet contra illos etiam, qui
hos deos ex hominum genere in caelum translatos non re, sed
opinione esse dicunt, quos auguste omnes sancteque veneramur.
Principio Joves tres nuinerant 1, qui theologi nominantur, ex
quibus primum et secundum natos in Arcadia, alterum patre
Acthere, ex quo etiam Proserpinam natam ferunt et Liberum,
alterum patre Caelo, qui genuisse Minervam dicitur, quam prin-
cipem et inventricem belli ferunt, tertium Cretensem, Saturni
filum, cujus in illa insula sepulcrum ostenditur, AvooKxovpor
etiam apud Graios multis modis nominantur: primi tres, qui
1 fuerint BCEV Oxf. BM Sch. Mu., fwerunt AO Or. Ba. (printed as part of
quotation by edd. I have followed Ribbeck). aeternam Mss generally,
aetheriam A. 4 vita quamquam [BCEV]BO (and with ta in ras.) A, viv
aquam quam P, vix aliquem H, juxta aquam N. 8 Lysithoé edd. after
Creuzer, lysitho B, lysito ACPVB, lisito EK Oxf. LM+. 9 Hercules Oxf,
[BCPV?], Herculis AV?. 12 Coit. Quartus Jac. Gronov. Ba. prob. Mu., cui
quartus X Oxf. BH +, quartus MCRV Or. Sch., Cretes. Quartus Day. et
Asteriae CO edd. after Heind., asteriae mss generally. 13 Karthaginem [BP]
Oxf. H, Carthaginem A, Cartaginem CVB+, Kartaginem E (below § 91 Karthay.
[CP], Carthag. ABV, Kartag. E). 16 accepimus [CE]V? Oxf., accipimus
ABPV! (cf. § 47). 17 dicamus § 53—revertamur § 60 transposed by Ed.
see Comm. 18 hos mss, eos Or. Ba. 20 ii [ACEV], hi BP. 25 Aw-
axoupot, Dioscuroe R, diescoure 0, dioscorce AV?M, dioscorte CEV'!B Oxf., dio-
scorce B! (-ae B?), dioscoride V marg., dioscoridae PHLV.
-
e)
—
5
LIB, III CAP, Xvi, XXI, xx1r §§ 41, 42, 53—55. 17
appellantur Anactes Athenis, ex rege Jove antiquissimo et
Proserpina nati, Tritopatreus, Eubuleus, Dionysus ; secundi Jove
tertio. nati et Leda, Castor et Pollux; tertii dicuntur a non
~ nullis Alco, Melampus, Eviolus, Atrei filii,.qui Pelope natus
5 fuit. Jam Musae primae quattuor Jove altero natae et...,
Thelxinoé, Aoede, Arche, Melete; secundae Jove tertio et Mne-
mosyne procreatae novem ; tertiae. Piero natae et Antiopa, quas
Pieridas et Pierias solent poétae appellare, isdem nominibus et
eodem numero, quo proximae superiores. Cumque tu Solem,
Io quia solus esset, appellatum esse dicas, Soles ipsi quam multi a
theologis proferuntur! Unus eorum Jove natus, nepos Aetheris,
alter Hyperione, tertius Vulcano, Nili filio, cujus urbem Ae-
gyptil volunt esse eam, quae Heliopolis appellatur, quartus is,
+quem heroicis temporibus Acanto Rhodi peperisse dicitur,
15 Ialysi, Camiritinde Rhodi,+ quintus, qui Colchis fertur Aeetam
et Circam procreavisse. XXII. Vulcaniitem complures, primus
Caelo natus, ex quo et Minerva Apollinem eum, cujus in tutela
1 Anactes mss generally, dvaxes Swainson, Anaces Sch. Mu. after Victorius.
2 Tritopatreus Oxf. MRV, trito patreus X B, Tritopatores, Zagreus Hemsterhuis,
Tritopatores, Triptolemus Rinck. Eubuleus Oxf. [ABCEP], eubulaeus V.
Dionysus edd. after Dav., dionysius Mss (with i or y). secundi, secundi duo
C Reg. Sch. Swainson with Dav. and Heind. 4 Alco et Melampus edd.'and mss
generally, om. et A. Eviolus CPVMR, oviolus A, oivolos B by corr., evio lis Oxf.,
emolus EBILV, et Emolus C, et Tmolus edd. after Dav. 5 Jove altero natae
et... Thelxinoe Aoede Ed., natae Jove altero nata Aethet xinoneoede A, n. J. a.
n. et theiainoneoede B (ex corr.) VM, n. J. a. n. et teximus eo ede Oxf., n. J. a. et
theixzi neoe de P, nate J. a. nate et thet xinone cede CBE (except that E has,
after 2nd nate, ethei xinoneoe de), natae J. a. Thelxinoe Aoede Heind., n. J. a.
et Neda Thelx. Aoede Creuzer, n. J. a. et...Thelx. Aoede. Klotz, J. a. natae
Thelx, Aoede Mu. Sch, Or. Ba. 6 Mnemosyne [BP], nemosine E Oxf. BMR+,
nemo sine A (in ras.) CV. 7 tertiae edd. after Gronov., tertiae Jove tertio
mss generally, Piero, Pierio PHV. 8 Pierias C, plerias ABEB Oxf.,
proelias PO, pleridas V. 9 quo [BEP], quos ACVB Oxf, proximae
IM Heind. Mu. after Mars. Victor. Lamb. &c. (see on 11 53), proxime or proxume
mss Or. Ba. Sch. 10 appellatum [ACEP], appellatus BVM Oxf. 14 quem
[X] Oxf., cut Dav. Creuz. Swainson, qui LMCR. Acanto Rhodi, acantor
hodi ABCV, Achanto rhodi E, acantii rhodi P, see Eng. mss and Comm. 15
Ialysi cameritinder hodi mss with slight variations, Ialysum Camirum Lindum
Victorius Hervag., avum Ialysi Cameri et Lindi et Rhodo Mars. and (with
Rhodi for et Rh.) Thanner., pater Ialysi Camiri et Lindi Davy. Aeetam,
aetam ABCPV, oectam EMV. 16 Circam Mss generally, Circem EV, Circen
R. 17 Apollinem eum, Apollinum is Dav.
Moc. EU: | 2
56
07
18 DE NATURA DEORUM.
Athenas antiqui historici esse voluerunt, secundus Nilo natus,
Phthas, ut Aegyptii appellant, quem custodem esse Aegypti
volunt, tertius ex tertio Jove et Junone, qui Lemni fabricae
traditur pracfuisse, quartus Memalio natus, qui tenuit insulas
propter Siciliam, quae Vulcaniae nominabantur. Mercurius
unus Caelo patre, Die matre natus, cujus obscenius excitata
natura traditur, quod aspectu Proserpinae commotus sit, alter
Valentis et Phoronidis filius, is qui sub terris habetur idem Tro-
phonius, tertius Jove tertio natus et Maia, ex quo et Penelopa
Pana natum ferunt, quartus Nilo patre, quem Aegyptii nefas
habent nominare, quintus, quem colunt Pheneatae, qui Argum
dicitur interemisse ob eamque causam Aegyptum profugisse
atque Aegyptiis leges et litteras tradidisse. Hune Aegyptil
Theuth appellant, eodemque nomine anni primus mensis apud
eos vocatur. Aesculapiorum primus Apollinis, quem Arcades
colunt, qui specillum invenisse primusque vulnus dicitur obli-
gavisse, secundus secundi Mercuri frater; is fulmine percussus
dicitur humatus esse Cynosuris; tertius Arsippi et Arsinoae,
qui primus purgationem alvi dentisque evulsionem, ut ferunt,
invenit, cujus in Arcadia non longe a Lusio flumine sepulcrum
et lucus ostenditur. XXIII. Apollinum antiquissimus is, quem
paulo antea e Vulcano natum esse dixi, custodem Athenarum,
alter Corybantis filius, natus in Creta, cujus de illa insula cum
Jove ipso certamen fuisse traditur, tertius Jove tertio natus et
Latona, quem ex Hyperboreis Delphos ferunt advenisse, quartus
in Arcadia, quem Arcades Nouov appellant, quod ab eo se leges
1 Athenas, Athenae sunt Forch. p. 53. Nilo MRV, in Nilo mss generally.
2 Phthas Gale (Iambl. Myst. v1 3), opas ABPV Oxf.+, opos CB, opis E,
Apis C. 4 Memalio mss generally, see Comm. 5 nominantur Lamb.,
perhaps text may be due to dittogr. of na. 8 Phoronidis P Oxf. HR+,
foronidis ABCVB+, foronidos EK, Coronidis edd. after Davy. 9 Maia [CEP],
mala ABVB Oxf. Penelopa Pana natum A BCEYV] Oxf., Pen. natum A°THLNO,
Penelopam natam P. 11 Argum [A*BCE]BO, argentum A'PV Oxf. HM.
12 Aegyptum profugisse [CE |B, in Aeg. prof. Lact. 1 6, Ba., Aegyptum profuisse
AB!V!, Aegypto praefuisse B°PV7LN+, Aegyptum pracfuisse Oxf. MR. 13
Aegyptiis corr. ex Aegyptis AV. Aegyptit [PA?], Aegypti AIBCEV.
14 Theuth edd. (from Plato), theyn AL, thein BIPL+, theun B?, theyr CVBM,
their CR Oxf.+, Thoyth Lact. l.c., Theutatem Herv. ly Mercury A-C7 RPV |
Mercuri A1BC}. 18 Cynosuris [BP], gynosuris ACEB Oxf., ginosuris V1M,
cinosuris V°V. 26 Nouov Huet, nomionem mss generally.
LIB. I1l CAP. XXII, xxi §§ 55—60. 19
ferunt accepisse. Dianae item plures, prima Jovis et Proser- 58
pinae, quae pinnatum Cupidinem genuisse dicitur, secunda
notior, quam Jove tertio et Latona natam accepimus, tertiae
pater Upis traditur, Glauce mater; eam saepe Graeci Upim
5 paterno nomine appellant. Dionysos multos habemus, primum
Jove et Proserpina natum, secundum Nilo, qui Nysam dicitur
interemisse, tertium Cabiro patre, eumque regem Asiae prae-
fuisse dicunt, cui Sabazia sunt instituta, quartum Jove et Luna,
cui sacra Orphica putantur confici, quintum Niso natum et
1o Thyone, a quo Trieterides constitutae putantur. Venus prima 59
Caelo et Die nata, cujus Eli delubrum vidimus, altera spuma
procreata, ex qua et Mercurio Cupidinem secundum natum
accepimus, tertia Jove nata et Diona, quae nupsit Vulcano, sed
ex ea et Marte natus Anteros dicitur, quarta Syria Cyproque
15 concepta, quae Astarte vocatur, quam Adonidi nupsisse proditum
est. Minerva prima, quam Apollinis matrem supra diximus,
secunda orta Nilo, quam Aegyptii Saitae colunt, tertia illa,
quam a Jove generatam supra diximus, quarta Jove nata et
Coryphe, Oceani filia, quam Arcades Kopéay nominant et
20 quadrigarum inventricem ferunt, quinta Pallantis, quae patrem
dicitur imteremisse virginitatem suam violare conantem, cul
pinnarum talaria affigunt. Cupido primus Mercurio et Diana 60
prima natus dicitur, secundus Mercurio et Venere secunda,
tertius, qui idem est Anteros, Marte et Venere tertia. Atque
25 haec quidem aliaque ejus modi ex vetere Graeciae fama collecta
sunt, quibus intellegis resistendum esse, ne perturbentur reli-
giones. Vestri autem non modo haec non refellunt, verum
1 accepisse, accipisse BE. 3 tertiae pater—natum accepimus § 59, om. CB.
tertiae pater, tertia e patre , tertia patre B?. 4 saepe Graeci, Graect saepe
UT Sch. 6 Nysam, see Comm. 7 Cabiro Jac, Gronov., caprio ABEPCV
Oxf., capryo V. 8 cut Sabazia Manut., cujus abazea AEMR Oxf. +, cujus
abazaea BPV. 9 confici corr. ex confect AV. Niso, Nyso Swainson.
11 Eli delubrum BIPMV Ba., elidelubrum AV, elidulubrum Oxf., helis delubrum
EK, heli d. B?, Elide delubrum Or. Sch. Mu. 13 accepimus, accipimus P.
14 Syria, sitia V7, sirio Oxf. Cyproque V, Creuzer, cyroque ABCPVBHO,
tyroque HE, siroque Oxf. 17 Saitae edd. after Mars., salaetae A, saletae
BC, salete EVMCR+, solete Oxf., saletem P. 18 a Jove ABCP, jove
EV Oxf. Sch. 19 Koplay Or. Ba. Mu., Corian AB?CEVBMR, Coriam Oxf. +
Sch. 24 qui idem est edd. after Dav., quidem est Mss. 25 aliaque edd.
after Dav., atque V Oxf. MCR+, ct B’, om. AB'CEPBH +, cf. § 62 p. 24.
2—2
20 DE NATURA DEORUM.
etiam confirmant interpretando, quorsum quicque pertineat.
Sed eo jam, unde huc digressi sumus, revertamur.
XVII. Quando enim me in hunc locum deduxit oratio,
docebo meliora me didicisse de colendis dis immortalibus jure
pontificio et more majorum capedunculis lis, quaas Numa nobis
reliquit, de quibus in illa aureola oratiuncula dicit Laelius,
quam rationibus Stoicorum. Si enim vos sequar, dic, quid ei
respondeam, qui me sic roget: Si di sunt zsti, suntne etiam
Nymphae deae? Si Nymphae, Panisci etiam et Satyri. Hi
autem non sunt; ne Nymphae [deae] quidem igitur. At earum
templa sunt publice vota et dedicata. Ne ceteri quidem ergo
di, quorum templa sunt dedicata. Age porro, Jovem et Nep-
tunum deum numeras; ergo etiam Orcus, frater eorum, deus,
et illi, qui fluere apud inferos dicuntur, Acheron, Cocytus,
44 Pyriphlegethon, tum Charon, tum Cerberus di putandi. At id
quidem repudiandum. Ne Orcus quidem igitur. Quid dicitis
ergo de fratribus? Haec Carneades aiebat, non ut deos tolleret
(quid enim philosopho minus conveniens ?), sed ut Stoicos nihil
de dis explicare convinceret ; itaque insequebatur. Quid enim ?
aiebat, Si hi fratres sunt in numero deorum, num de patre
eorum Saturno negari potest, quem vulgo maxime colunt ad
occidentem ? Qui si est deus, patrem quoque ejus Caelum esse
deum confitendum est. Quod si ita est, Caeli quoque parentes
di habendi sunt, Aether et Dies, eorumque fratres et sorores,
qui a genealogis antiquis sic nominantur, Amor, Dolus, Morbus,
Metus, Labor, Invidentia, Fatum, Senectus, Mors, Tenebrae,
Miseria, Querella, Gratia, Fraus, Pertinacia, Parcae, Hesperides,
Somnia, quos omnes Krebo et Nocte natos feruut. Aut igitur haec
3 quando enim, see on p. 16 1.17. 5 tis O edd., his BUYIL, is N, om.
ACEPV Oxf. BH+. 8 isti Ed., om. mss and edd., see Comm. ae
nisct AABPV Oxf. MO, Panes CEBC. et om. VTM Oxf. 10 deae quidem
ABCPV Oxf.+, quidem E Allen Or. Ba. Sch. (deae in brackets Mu.), quidem
deae HG+ Heind., deae I Asc. 13 deum mss generally, before Jovem IL
(should it come after Jovem ?), deos CG Reg. Heind. Swainson. 15 Pyri-
phlegethon X BNC Oxf., Styx Phleg. GH Asc. Mars. Heind. 17 aiebat B°[P]o.
agebat B' and ss generally, see below 1. 20 in English ass. 21 negari Mss
generally, id negari HG and three of Moser. (Has id been lost between num and
de in previous line ?) 25 morbus metus Ed., morbus cod. Buslid. (cited by
Gronov.) Or. Ba., metus NCRV,U Sch. Mu., modus ABCEPV'!BHILO, motus V? Oxf,
MV.
5
T5
Ze)
a
wn
Io
15
20
LIB. III CAP. XXIII, XVII, XvuII §§ 60, 43—47. 21
monstra probanda sunt aut prima illa tollenda. XVIIT. Quid?
Apollinem, Vulcanum, Mercurium, ceteros deos esse dices, de
Hercule, Aesculapio, Libero, Castore, Polluce dubitabis? At
hi quidem coluntur aeque atque illi, apud quosdam etiam multo
magis. Ergo hi di sunt habendi mortalibus nati matribus ?
Quid? Aristaeus, qui olivae dicitur inventor, Apollinis filius,
Theseus Neptuni, reliqui, quorum patres di, non erunt in deorum
numero? Quid, quorum matres? Opinor, etiam magis. Ut enim
jure civili, qui est matre libera, liber est, item jure naturae, qui
dea matre est, deus sit necesse est. Itaque Achillem Astypa-
laeenses insulani sanctissime colunt; qui si deus est, et Orpheus
et Rhesus di sunt, Musa matre nati, nisi forte maritimae nuptiae
terrenis anteponuntur. Si hi di non sunt, quia nusquam colun-
tur, quo modo illi sunt? Vide igitur, ne virtutibus hominum
istt honores habeantur, non immortalitatibus ; quod tu quoque,
Balbe, visus es dicere. Quo modo autem potes, si Latonam
deam putas, Hecatam non putare, quae matre Asteria est,
sorore Latonae? An haec quoque dea est? vidimus enim ejus
aras delubraque in Graecia. Sin haec dea est, cur non EKu-
menides? Quae si deae sunt, quarum et Athenis fanum est et
apud nos, ut ego interpretor, lucus Furinae, Furiae deae sunt,
speculatrices, credo, et vindices facinorum et sceleris. Quodsi
tales di sunt, ut rebus humanis intersint, Natio quoque dea
putanda est, cui, cum fana circumimus in agro Ardeati, rem
6 olivae mss generally, olive AC, olivi conj. Olivetus. 7 Theseus Cod.
Med. of Dav., Theseus qui A1BCEPV°B+, Theseusque V! Oxf. R, Theseus quid A.
9 jure edd. after Walker, in jure mss. 10 dea matre [CP]A?B?V? Oxf.,
deae matre V'! and probably A'B!, deae E. Astypalaeenses Dav., astipa-
linses BE, astipalenses C, astypalisnse AP, astypalis % se C, astypalis non
se B, astipallisnse V (with mn erased), astipalinse Oxf. 11 sanctissime
colunt BCB Oxf. and (with erasion of one letter before col.) V, sanctissimi
ecolunt A, sanctissimum colunt ETHLVO, sanctissimae colunt P. 12 et
Rhesus [BEP], et hesus ACVB, et Theseus V? Oxf. MNCRV. maritimae BCE,
maritumae AV, maritum hae P. 15 honores [CV] Oxf., honoris ABEP.
immortalitatibus mss generally, immortalibus A'LNVO. . 17 Hecatam [P],
haecatam ABCV, heccatam Oxf., hecatem EM +. 19 cur non Humenides—
Furiae deae sunt mss Sch. Mu., Madv. followed by Or. Ba. omits quae si deae
sunt (20) and Furiae (21), see Comm. 20 fanum [BP]V? Oxf., fanus ACV'B,
fannus E (arch. prob. fant st). 21 lucus [AB?EV] Oxf., locus CB, lucos PO,
locos L. Furinae erased in B, 22 sceleris mss, scelerum G Heind. Sch,
45
46
47
29 DE NATURA DEORUM.
divinam facere solemus ; quae quia partus matronarum tueatur,
a nascentibus Natio nominata est. Ea si dea est, di omnes illi,
qui commemorabantur a te, Honos, Fides, Mens, Concordia,
ergo etiam Spes, Moneta omniaque, quae cogitatione nobismet
ipsi possumus fingere. Quod si veri simile non est, ne illud
quidem est, haec unde fluxerunt. XIX. Quid autem dicis, si
di sunt illi, quos colimus et accepimus, cur non eodem in
genere Serapim Isimque numeremus? quod si facimus, cur
barbarorum deos repudiemus? Boves igitur et equos, ibes,
accipitres, aspidas, crocodilos, pisces, canes, lupos, faeles, multas
praeterea beluas in deorum numerum reponemus. Quae si
48 rejicimus, illa quoque, unde haec nata sunt, rejicilemus. Quid
49
deinde? Ino dea ducetur et Leucothea a Graecis, a nobis
Matuta dicetur, cum sit Cadmi filia, Circe autem et Pasiphaé
et Aceta e Perseide, Oceani filia, nat?, patre Sole, in deorum
numero non habebuntur? quamquam Circen quoque coloni
nostri Circeienses religiose colunt. Ergo hanc deam duces ?
quid Medeae respondebis, quae duobus dis avis, Sole et Oceano,
Aeeta patre, matre Idyia procreata est? quid hujus Absyrto
fratri, qui est apud Pacuvium Aegialeus? sed illud nomen
veterum litteris usitatius. Qui si di non sunt, vereor, quid
agat Ino; haec enim omnia ex eodem fonte fluxerunt. An
Amphiaraus erit deus et Trophonius? Nostri quidem publicani,
1 tueatur B? [ACPV], tuetur BIE. 4 omniaque quae [BEPV] Oxf. 0,
omnia quaeque AC (cf. § 18). 5 ipst edd. after Dav., ipsis X Oxf, B+.
7 accepimus NVO Red., accipimus X Oxf. ef. §§ 42, 59. in MSS generally,
om. KHMRV, before eodem Oxf. 9 et equos Mss generally, etquos A1,+equos
Heind. Forchhammer p. 30. ibes V?, ibis B, ibi AEV!B, ibi C. 10
accipitres in ras. V, accipitros AP. aspidas, aspides C. crocodilos B,
crocodillos ACKYV'B, crocodrillos VC, corcodrillos P, cocodillos Oxf. see 1 124.
11 numerum X BM +, numero HILN Oxf. 12 rejicimus Ed., rejiciamus Mss
and edd., see Comm. 13 ducetur ACV!B, dicetur BEPV? Oxf. +. 14
Pasiphae et Aeeta e Perseide edd., pasiphac et eae e perside ACV, pasipheae et
heae e perside B, pasipha et eace perside Oxf., pasiphe et eae perside B, pasiphe
et ee e perside HK, pasiphe et etae eperside P. 15 jilia nati edd. after Sch.,
jiliae natae Mss generally, see Comm. 16 Circen [PV] Oxf., circen ABCEBMON
(Circam above § 54). 17 Circeienses edd., circienses ARV Oxf., cercienses
CPVB'BC, cercenses B?, circenses E. duces Al, ducis B!ICEV'B, dices B?,
dicis A2PV2 Oxf.+. 18 duobus dis Ed. after Allen, duobus edd. and mss.
19 Aeeta patre matre Idyia 5 of Moser’s mss edd. after Camerar., ct a patre
matri dyla Mss generally. Absyrto, absyrtio Mss generally.
5
IO
15
20
25
LIB. IIT CAP. XVIII—xx §§ 47—51. 23
cum essent agri in Boeotia deorum immortalium excepti lege
censoria, negabant immortales esse ullos, qui aliquando homines
fuissent. Sed si sunt hi di, est certe Erechtheus, cujus Athenis
et delubrum vidimus et sacerdotem. Quem si deum facimus,
quid aut de Codro dubitare possumus aut de ceteris, qui pug-
nantes pro patriae libertate ceciderunt ? quod si probabile non
est, ne illa quidem superiora, unde haec manant, probanda sunt.
Atque in plerisque civitatibus intellegi potest augendae virtutis
gratia, quo libentius rei publicae causa periculum adiret optimus
quisque, virorum fortium memoriam honore deorum immorta-
lium consecratam. Ob eam enim ipsam causam Erechtheus
Athenis filiaeque ejus in numero deorum sunt; itemque Leo
natarum est delubrum Athenis, quod Aewxdpuov, id est Leonati-
cum, nominatur. Alabandenses quidem sanctius Alabandum
colunt, a quo est urbs illa condita, quam quemquam nobilium
deorum ; apud quos non inurbane Stratonicus, ut multa, cum
quidam ei molestus Alabandum deum esse confirmaret, Hercu-
lem negaret: ‘Ergo’, inquit, ‘mihi Alabandus, tibi Hercules sit
iratus! XX. Illa autem, Balbe, quae tu a caelo astrisque
ducebas, quam longe serpant, non vides? Solem deum esse
Lunamque, quorum alterum Apollinem Graeci, alteram Dianam
putant. Quodsi Luna dea est, ergo etiam Lucifer ceteraeque
errantes numerum deorum obtinebunt; igitur etiam inerrantes.
Cur autem Arqui species non in deorum numero reponatur ?
est enim pulcher; et ob eam causam, quia speciem habeat
admirabilem, Thaumante dicitur J7is esse nata. Cujus si divina
2 ullos, illos P. 3 sunt hi di BE, sunt di A}, sunt id V1, sunt ti dii C,
hi sunt di PUT, sunt hii di A?, sunt hi dii V?. Erechtheus [CP], erectheus
AB, eratheus V Oxf., eritheus ETV. 8 augendae, acuendae Lact. 1 15.
12 filiaeque BPV?A?, iliaeque A}, illiaeque CV1, illi aeque B, filie eque Oxf.
Leo natarum Lamb., Leonaticum mss generally, with obelus Or. Ba., Leontidum
V, Sch., Leoidum Wytt. 13 Aewxopiov, in Latin letters mss and edd. id
est Leonaticum nominatur Ed., nominatur mss and edd. 14 Alabandenses
[C]V? Oxf. MB, alabandensis ABP, alabandenshis V1, alabandensus EF, ef. § 39.
24 Arqui A1PV'OR, arcui B Oxf., arcuis Charisius p. 117. 16 (Keil), arcus A?V?H+,
arct CE Priscian vi 14. 74, arei B. reponatur, ponatur Charis. 1. ¢.
25 causam quia speciem V, edd. after Lamb., speciem quia causam mss. _habeat
mss Mu., habet Or. Ba. Sch. after Ernesti. 26 Iris edd. after Ant. Augus-
tinus, om. Mss. nata mss generally (but A has last letter ‘in ras.’), natus
CG Asc,
51
24, DE NATURA DEORUM.
natura est, quid facies nubibus? Arcus enim ipse e nubibus
efficitur quodam modo coloratis; quarum una etiam Centauros
peperisse dicitur. Quodsi nubes rettuleris in deos, referendae
certe erunt tempestates, quae populi Romani ritibus consecratae
sunt. Ergo imbres, nimbi, procellae, turbines di putandi.
Nostri quidem duces mare ingredientes immolare hostiam flucti-
52 bus consuerunt. Jam si est Ceres a gerendo (ita enim dicebas),
61
62
terra ipsa dea est et ita habetur; quae est enim alia Tellus ?
Sin terra, mare etiam, quem Neptunum esse dicebas; ergo et
flumina et fontes. Itaque et Fontis delubrum Maso ex Corsica
dedicavit, et in augurum precatione Tiberinum, Spinonem,
Almonem, Nodinum, alia propinquorum fluminum nomina vide-
mus. Ergo hoc aut in immensum serpet, aut nihil horum
recipiemus, nec illa infinita ratio superstitionis probabitur.
Nihil ergo horum probandum est.
XXIV. Num censes igitur subtiliore ratione opus esse ad
haec refellenda? Nam mentem, fidem, spem, virtutem, hono-
rem, victoriam, salutem, concordiam ceteraque ejus modi rerum
vim habere videmus, non deorum. Aut enim in nobismet
insunt ipsis, ut mens, ut spes, ut fides, ut virtus, ut concordia,
aut optandae nobis sunt, ut honos, ut salus, ut victoria; quarum
rerum utilitatem video, video etiam consecrata simulacra;
quare autem in lis vis deorum insit, tum intellegam, cum cog-
novero. Quo in genere vel maxime est fortuna numeranda,
quam nemo ab inconstantia et temeritate sejunget, quae digna
certe non sunt deo. Jam vero quid vos illa delectat explicatio
fabularum et enodatio nominum? Exsectum a filio Caelum,
vinctum itidem a filio Saturnum, haec et alia generis eyusdem
ita defenditis, ut i1, qui ista finxerunt, non modo non insani,
2 coloratis edd. after Dav., coloratus mss. 7 consuerunt, consueverunt
EHLN Sch. jam [B]P, tam CEVBHM, tum A in ras. 9 mare BGH,
mater ACKPVBM Oxf.+. 10 Maso edd. after Ant. Augustinus, JJarso mss
generally. 12 Almonem edd, after Ursinus, anemonem Mss generally, ani-
enem C?R, Lamb. Swainson. 13 horum CEV?BMO, honorwn ABV', bonorwmn
ie 18 ejus modi Mss generally, hujus m. BIL+. 19 aut enim [ABCE]
Oxf. V?, autem enim PV}. 21 ut salus ut [X], salus H Oxf. 22 utili-
tatem video video [X] edd. after Victorius, utilitate video MCRV Oxf. 23 in
iis CV Or. Ba. Mu., in his BEP Sch. 26 explicatio [BEP]V°MO Oxf.,
explacatio A ‘in ras.’ V1, explanatio CB.
@
ae
PAO)
5
LIB. III CAP. XX, XXIV, Xxv §§ 51, 52, 61—64. 25
sed etiam fuisse sapientes videantur. In enodandis autem
nominibus, quod miserandum sit, laboratis. Saturnus, quia se
saturat annis, Mavors, quia magna vertit, Minerva, quia minuit
aut quia minatur, Venus, quia venit ad omnia, Ceres a gerendo.
Quam periculosa consuetudo! In multis enim nominibus haere-
bitis. Quid Vejovi facies, quid Vulcano? quamquam, quoniam
Neptunum a nando appellatum putas, nullum erit nomen, quod
non possis una littera explicare unde ductum sit ; in quo quidem
magis tu mihi natare visus es quam ipse Neptunus. Magnam
ro molestiam suscepit et minime necessariam primus Zeno, post
T5
20
Cleanthes, deinde Chrysippus, commenticiarum fabularum red-
dere rationem, vocabulorumgue, cur quicque ita appellatum sit,
causas explicare. Quod cum facitis, illud profecto confitemini,
longe aliter se rem habere, atque hominum opinio sit ; eos enim,
qui di appellantur, rerum naturas esse, non figuras deorum.
XXV. Qui tantus error fuit, ut perniciosis etiam rebus non
modo nomen deorum tribueretur, sed etiam sacra constitueren-
tur. Febris enim fanum in Palatio et Orbonae ad aedem Larum
et aram Malae Fortunae Esquiliis consecratam videmus. Omnis
igitur talis a philosophia pellatur error, ut, cum de dis immor-
talibus disputemus, dicamus indigna naturis immortalibus; de
quibus habeo ipse quid sentiam, non habeo autem quid tibi
assentiar. Neptunum esse dicis animum cum intellegentia per
mare pertinentem, idem de Cerere. Istam autem intellegen-
3 vertit, vortit Sch. Swainson. 12 vocabulorumque © Heind. Swainson,
vocabulorum Mss and edd. | quicque ER, quidque B?, quique AB'CPVBML
Oxf.+ Sch. Swainson, quisque HYO. appellatum sit [ABCE]B, appellatus
sit PLNO, sit appellatus H, appellati sint © Sch. Swainson, appellati sit TV,
appellanti sint V?, appellantur sit V1, appellant cum sit Oxf., appellantur unde
sit M, appellatur unde sit R. 17 modo Red. N, solum ©, om. mss generally.
18 et Orbonae ad ed. Bonon, 1494, et mss, ad Swainson, see Comm, 19 Es-
quiliis [P]CR, exquiliis ABCEV Oxf. HLMO. 20 a philosophia pellatur Oxf.
M, a philosophi a pellatur V', a philosophis appellatur V’, a philosophi appellatur
B'CB, a philosophis appellatur EPHL+, a filosofiappellatur A, philosophia
appellatur B?, a phil. aspell. Heind, Kayser. 21 dicamus indigna naturis
Or. Ba. Sch. after Madv., dicaliusu icnais ACPV}!, dicali usu ignais Oxf., dicali
usu ignaris IL, dicali usu igna his B, dic alio usu igneis V*N, dicamus dignais de
dis K, dicamus digna dis B, dicanwus indigna iis Mu. (Fleckeis. Jb. 1864 p. 135),
22 quid—quid mss, quod—quod edd. after Ernesti, see Comm. 23 per mare
[BPVA?] Oxf., permanere CEB and probably A’.
63
64
26 DE NATURA DEORUM.
tiam aut maris aut terrae non modo comprehendere animo, sed
ne suspicione quidem possum attingere. Itaque aliunde mihi
quaerendum est, ut et esse deos, et quales sint di, discere
possim ; quales tu eos esse Vis...
Videamus ea, quae sequuntur: primum deorumne provi-
dentia mundus regatur, deinde consulantne di rebus humanis.
Haec enim mihi ex tua partitione restant duo; de quibus, si
vobis videtur, accuratius disserendum puto. Mihi vero, inquit
Velleius, valde videtur; nam et majora exspecto et lis, quae
dicta sunt, vehementer assentior. Tum Balbus: Interpellare
te, inquit, Cotta, nolo, sed sumemus tempus aliud; efficiam
profecto, ut fateare. Sed...
Nequaquam istuc istac ibit; magna inest certatio.
Nam ut ego illis supplicarem tanta blandiloquentia,
ni ob rem?
66 XX VI. Parumne ratiocinari videtur et sibi ipsa nefariam
pestem machinari? I[llud vero quam callida ratione !
Qui volt esse, quod volt, ita dat se res, ut operam dabit.
Qui est versus omnium seminator malorum.
Ille traversa mente mi hodie tradidit repagula,
quibus ego iram omnem recludam atque illi perniciem dabo,
mihi maerores, illi luctum, exitium illi, exilium mihi.
Hance videlicet rationem, quam vos divino beneficio homini
67 solum tributam dicitis, bestiae non habent. Videsne igitur,
1 comprendere AP. 3 ut et esse MO Asc., et ut esse ABCEVB Oxf., wt
esse P. 4 Madvig fills up the lacuna (unmarked in ss) with non esse scio,
Heind. reads quoniam quales tu eos esse vis, agnoscere non possum. 5 deor-
umne providentia V7 Oxf., deorum prudentia ABCEPV}. 6 consulantne di
CBC, consulantne de ABEPV!T0, consulantne V2 Oxf. M+Sch. 9 tis CV
Or. Ba. Mu., his B!EP Sch., is A. 12 sed nequaquam without lacuna mss.
13 istac ibit EP, is tacebit CC, his tacebit B, isthac ibit H, ista ibit A and (with
erasure after a) B (with isthaec in same writing on marg.) V, ista haec ibique
Oxf., istaec ibit MV. 14 illis, ili Mu. after Ribbeck. 15 ni ob rem Ed.,
ni orbem V, niobem AEC?B, niobe B, in jovem C1, an iobem PM, anioben Oxf., an
Niobe IL+, om. Gedd., Medea Kindervater, an Medea Swainson. 18 esse
[PV], om. ABCEB+. ita dat—dabit, ut dat operam res ita se dabit L.
Miiller. dat se res, dant se res ei Ribbeck, dabit sese res (om. esse) Halm,
20 mi hodie Oxf., mihi hodie XBH+. 21 perniciem or pernitiem mss
generally, permiciem V1, permitiem Ribbeck p. ix (see Lewis and Short s, v.).
22 exitium [BEV?] M Asc., exitum ACPV!B Oxf.+.
i)
20
LIB, III CAP. XXV—XXVII §§ 64—69. 27
quanto munere deorum simus affecti? Atque eadem. Medea
patrem patriamque fugiens :
postquam pater
appropinquat jamque paene ut comprehendatur parat,
5 puerum interea obtruncat membraque articulatim dividit
perque agros passim dispergit corpus; id ea gratia,
ut, dum nati dissipatos artus captaret parens,
ipsa interea effugeret, illum ut maeror tardaret sequl,
‘sibi salutem ut familiari pareret parricidio.
10 Huic ut scelus, sic ne ratio quidem defuit. Quid? ille funestas 68
epulas fratri comparans nonne versat huc et illuc cogitatione
rationem ?
Major mihi moles, majus miscendumst malum
J ,) 9
qui illius acerbum cor contundam et comprimam.
15 XXVII. Nec tamen ille ipse est praetereundus,
qui non sat habuit conjugem illexe in stuprum,
de quo recte et verissime loquitur Atreus:
..quod re in summa summum esse arbitror
pzaclum, matres coinquinari regias,
20 contaminari stirpem admisceri genus.
At id ipsum quam callide, qui regnum adulterio quaereret :
Adde, inquit, huc, quod mihi portento caelestum pater
prodigium misit, regni stabilimen mei,
agnum inter pecudes aurea clarum coma,
25 quem clam Thyestem clepere ausum esse e regia,
qua in re adjutricem conjugem cepit sibi.
Videturne summa improbitate usus non sine summa _ esse 69
ratione? Nec vero scaena solum referta est his sceleribus,
1 Medea, media B!V Oxf. 3 postquam, posquam A Ba. (referring to
Ritschl Rhein. Mus. vit 571; see Munro on Lucer. 1v 1186). 13 miscendumst
edd., miscendum est MSS. 18 re inss generally, in re Sch. 19 piaclum
Ed. after Allen, periclum ACPV edd., periculum BE, coinquinari [BCEPV?]
Oxf., quoinquinari AV!, quo inquinari B, conquinari H Ribbeck (cf. Lachm. in
Lucr. p. 135). regias ABCEP, regiam V (before erasure) Oxf. MR+.
20 admisceri mss. ac misceri edd. after Ribbeck. 21 at A?B2V7[CP] Oxf., ad
A'BIEV'‘HLC. 22 adde Ribbeck Mu., addo mss Or. Ba. Sch. 25 quem
clam Thyestem AGUYTR Heind. Or. Ba., quem clari Th. H, quendam Th. B (ex
corr.) CBMO, quem dant hyestem V Oxf., quem dant Th. HE, quem cleanthyestem
P, quondam Th. Nonius p. 20 Sch. Mu. 26 qua A (after erasion), a qua
BHM +, aqua Oxf. BCEPV, cepit [EPV], caepit AC, coepit B,
28 DE NATURA DEORUM.
sed multo vita communis paene majoribus. Sentit domus unius
cujusque, sentit forum, sentit curia, Campus, socil, provinciae,
ut, quem ad modum ratione recte fiat, sic ratione peccetur,
alterumque et a paucis et raro, alterum et saepe et a plurimis,
ut satius fuerit nullam omnino nobis a dis immortalibus datam
esse rationem quam tanta cum pernicie datam. Ut vinum
aegrotis, quia prodest raro, nocet saepissime, melius est non
adhibere omnino quam spe dubiae salutis in apertam perniciem
incurrere, sic haud scio an melius fuerit humano generi motum
istum celerem cogitationis, acumen, sollertiam, quam rationem
vocamus, quoniam pestifera est multis, admodum paucis saluta-
ris, non dari omnino quam tam munifice et tam large dari.
70 Quam ob rem si mens voluntasque divina idcirco consuluit
hominibus, quod us est largita rationem, us solis consuluit, quos
bona ratione donavit, quos videmus, si modo ulli sunt, esse per-
paucos. Non placet autem paucis a dis immortalibus esse con-
sultum ; sequitur ergo, ut nemini consultum sit.
XXVIII. Huic loco sic soletis occurrere: non idcirco non
optime nobis a dis esse provisum, quod multi eorum beneficio
perverse uterentur ; etiam patrimonjis multos male uti, nec ob
eam causam eos beneficium a patribus nullum habere. Quis-
quam istuc negat? aut quae est in collatione ista similitudo ?
Nec enim Herculi nocere Deianira voluit, cum ei tunicam san-
4 saepe edd. after Manut., semper Mss, 11 est Sch. Or. Ba. Mu., sint AIBEPV},
sit CA2V? Oxf. Mus., sunt G Heind. salutaris X, salutaria B°HG Heind.
14 est largita, largita est Sch. 15 ulli sunt esse EK, ulli sint esse ABCV Oxf.,
ullis interesse PLY. 21 quisquam istuc CBH, quisquas istuc BP (see Introd.
on mss), quisquamne istuc V (ex corr.) Oxf., quid istud E, quisquam juste A
(juste in ras. later hand). 23 On the order of the clauses from Nec enim
to subesset (p. 29 1.16) see Comm. The arrangement there proposed is as follows:
Non enim, ut patrimonium relinquitur, sic ratio est homini beneficio deorum data.
Quid enim potius hominibus dedissent, si tis nocere voluissent 2 [They could not
have given ignorantly, as men do.] Multi enim et, cum obesse vellent, profuerunt
et, cum prodesse, obfuerunt. Nec enim Herculi nocere Deianira voluit, cum ei
tunicam sanguine Centauri tinctam dedit, nec prodesse Pheraeo Jasoni is, qui
gladio vomicam ejus aperuit, quam sanare medici non potuerant. Ita non fit ex
eo, quod datur, ut voluntas ejus, qui dederit, appareat, nec, si is, qui accepit,
bene utitur, idcirco is, qui dedit, amice dedit. Injustitiae autem, intemperantiae,
timiditatis quae semina essent, si his vitiis ratio non subesset? Quae enim
libido, quae avaritia, quod facinus aut suscipitur nist consilio capto aut sine
animi motu et cogitatione, id est ratione, perficitur? Nam omnis opinio ratio
20
LIB, Il CAP. XXVII—XXIX §§ 69—73. 29
guine Centauri tinctam dedit, nec prodesse Pheraeo Jasoni 1s,
qui gladio vomicam ejus aperuit, quam sanare medici non
potuerant. Multi enim et, cum obesse vellent, profuerunt et,
cum prodesse, obfuerunt. Ita non fit ex eo, quod datur, ut
5 voluntas ejus, qui dederit, appareat, nec, si is, qui accepit, bene
utitur, idcirco is, qui dedit, amice dedit. Quae enim libido,
quae avaritia, quod facinus aut suscipitur nisi consilio capto aut
sine animi motu et cogitatione, id est ratione, perficitur? Nam
omnis opinio ratio est, et quidem bona ratio, si vera, mala
10 autem, si falsa est opinio. Sed a deo tantum rationem habe-
mous, si modo habemus, bonam autem rationem aut non bonam
a nobis. Non enim, ut patrimonium relinquitur, sic ratio est
homini beneficio deorum data. Quid enim potius hominibus
dedissent, si iis nocere voluissent? Injustitiae autem, intem-
15 perantiae, timiditatis quae semina essent, si his vitiis ratio non
subesset ?
XXIX. Medea modo et Atreus commemorabantur a nobis,
heroicae personae, inita subductaque ratione nefaria scelera
meditantes. Quid? levitates comicae parumne semper in ra-
20 tione versantur? parumne subtiliter disputat ille in Kunucho ?
Quid i¢itur faciam:....-
Exclusit, revocat; redeam? non, si me obsecret.
Ile vero in Synephebis Academicorum more contra communem
opinionem non dubitat pugnare ratione, qui ‘in amore summo
25 summaque inopia suave esse’ dicit
parentem habere avarum, illepidum, in liberos
difficilem, qui te nec amet nec studeat tui.
Atque huic incredibili sententiae ratiunculas suggerit :
aut tu illum fructu fallas aut per litteras
30 avertas aliquod nomen aut per servolum
est, et quidem bona ratio, si vera, mala autem, si falsa est opinio. Sed a deo
tantum rationem habemus, st modo habemus, bonam autem rationem aut non bonam
a nobis. 23 cum ei Mss generally, cut CB.
1 Jasoni is qui [ABCP] Oxf., jasonis qui EV. 7 aut suscipitur, suscipt-
tur Sch. 14 dedissent, dit dedissent B. 15 si his [BEP], si is AV}, st
tis CV?. 17 Medea [X] Oxf. 0, media VLN, see § 67. commemoraban-
tur [A], commemorabatur BCEPV Oxf. 19 comicae, comice CV. semper
mss Sch. Mu., saepe Or. Ba. after Madv. see Comm. 27 nec amet BPA?V?
Oxf., necari et CEV'!B and probably Al, 28 incredibili, incredibilis A.
71
72
73
30 DE NATURA DEORUM.
percutias pavidum, postremo a parco patre
quod sumas, quanto dissipes libentius!
Idemque facilem et liberalem patrem incommodum esse amanti
filio disputat,
quem neque quo pacto fallam neque ut inde auferam,
nec quem dolum ad eum aut machinam commoliar,
scio quicquam; ita omnes meos dolos, fallacias,
praestrigias praestrinxit commoditas patris.
Quid ergo? isti doli, quid? machinae, quid? fallaciae praestri-
giaeque, num sine ratione esse potuerunt? O praeclarum
munus deorum! ut Phormio possit dicere:
Cedo senem; jam instructa sunt miin corde consilia omnia,
74 XXX. Sed exeamus e theatro, veniamus in forum. Sessum it
praetor. Quid ut judicetur? Qui tabularium incenderit. Quod
facinus occultius? Jd se Q. Sosius, splendidus eques Romanus
ex agro Piceno, fecisse confessus est. Qui transscripserit tabulas
publicas. Id quoque L. Alenus fecit, cum chirographum sex
primorum imitatus est. Quid hoc homine sollertius? Cog-
nosce alias quaestiones, auri Tolossani; conjurationis Jugurthinae.
Repete superiora, Tubuli de pecunia capta ob rem judicandam ;
posteriora, de incestu rogatione Peducaea. Tum haec cotidiana,
sicae, venena, peculatus, testamentorum etiam lege nova quaes-
tiones. Inde illa actio: OPE CONSILIOQUE TUO FURTUM AIO
FACTUM ESSE; inde tot judicia de fide mala, tutelae, mandati,
2 dissipes CEB+, dissipis ABPV!, dissipas V? Oxf. +Sch. 5 neque ut
inde Buslid. Sch. Or. Ba., neque unde ACEPB+, neque tinde V1, ne quid inde B,
neque quid inde V? Oxf. CR, nec quid inde V Mu. (who refers to his Pros. Plaut.
p. 351) Ribbeck Frag. p. 69? (who erroneously cites Sch. for this reading).
8 praestrigias Sch. Mu. Ribbeck (see next line), praestigias mss Or. Ba.
9 praestrigiaeque V, praestigiaeque other mss Or. Ba. 12 cedo [BCEP]
Oxf., caedo AV. ni in [C], mihi in ABEPV. 13 it praetor Lamb. (ex
Cod. Memmiano), ite praecor AC, ite precor BPV Oxf.+, ita precor EL, item
precor B. 15 id se Sch. Ba. Mu. after Day. (cf. tdque below § 83), ad se
AEV Oxf. B+, at se BCP Or., at id se Schiitz. Q. Sosius [CP], quintus
Sosius ABEVB. — 17 L. Alenus [ABEP], lalenus CB, l. aienus V Oxf. MC.
22 sicae, sica B, venena MSS generally, Forch. p. 24, veneni C Reg. Moser’s
O edd. after Dav., see Comm, 24 mala tutelae BO, mala tutele C, mala at
utile PV, mala tot utiles EK, mala tam utiles Oxf., m. tam utile M, m. tum tutelae
R, fidem alatat utile A, allata tutelae B.
LIB, III CAP. XXIX—XxxXI §§ 73—76. 31
pro socio, fiduciae, reliqua, quae ex empto aut vendito aut con-
ducto aut locato contra fidem fiunt; inde judicium publicum rei
privatae lege Plaetoria; inde everriculum malitiarum omnium,
judicium de dolo malo, quod C. Aquillius, familiaris noster,
5 protulit; quem dolum idem Aquillius tum teneri putat, cum
aliud sit simulatum, aliud actum. Hanc igitur tantam a dis 75
immortalibus arbitramur malorum sementim esse factam? Si
enim rationem hominibus di dederunt, malitiam dederunt; est
enim malitia versuta et fallax ratio nocendi; idem etiam di
10 fraudem dederunt, facinus ceteraque, quorum nihil nec suscipi
sine ratione nec effici potest. ‘Utinam’ igitur, ut illa anus
optat,
ne in nemore Pelio securibus
caesa accedisset abiegna ad terram trabes,
15 sic istam calliditatem hominibus di ne dedissent ! qua perpauci
bene utuntur, qui tamen ipsi saepe a male utentibus opprimun-
tur, innumerabiles autem improbe utuntur, ut donum hoc
divinum rationis et consilii ad fraudem hominibus, non ad
bonitatem impertitum esse videatur.
20 XXXI. Sed urgetis identidem hominum esse istam culpam, 76
non deorum; ut si medicus gravitatem morbi, gubernator vim
tempestatis accuset; etsi hi quidem homunculi, (sed tamen
ridiculi: quis enim te adhibuisset, dixerit quispiam, si ista non
essent ?) contra deum licet disputare liberius. In hominum
25 vitiis ais esse culpam. Kam dedisses hominibus rationem, quae
vitia culpamque excluderet. Ubi igitur locus fuit errori deo-
1 conducto Oxf., conduto AV. 3 Plaetoria edd. after Heind., laetoria
BPY, letoria ACBLM +, latoria Oxf., lotoria E, lectoria NV+. 7 sementim
ABCB, sementem PV Sch., sementum E. 9 ratio nocendi, nocendi ratio UT Sch.
14 caesa accedisset Ribbeck frag. p. ix, Vahlen Enn. p. 124, Weidner on Cic.
Invent. 1 91, caesae accidissent ACPVBC Oxf. Mu. (but in 1884 he gives in
Herenn. 1 22 § 34 caesa accedisset), caese accidissent B' (B? has cecid.), cese ceci-
dissent E (in Fat. 35 all mss have caesae, V has accedissent, A cecaedissent,
AB cecidissent, but B has ce in ras.; in Herenn. all give caesae with or without
diphthongs, H has accedissent, B accidissent, the rest cecidissent), caesa acci-
disset Varro L. L. vu 33, Priscian vir 8, 41 (where the best mss have accedisset)
Heind. Or. Ba. Sch. L. Miiller (Enn. p. 144), caesa cecidisset Ase. Herv. Lamb.
abiegna Asc. V, Varro &c. as above, abiegnae MRVO, abigne X, abiegne by corr.
B, ab igne Oxf. BC. 22 etsi hi [BPV] Oxf. M, et sibi ACB, etsi E, 25
dedisses Oxf. BO [ACPV], dedisse B (before erasure) EH.
3 DE NATURA DEORUM.
rum? Nam patrimonia spe bene tradendi relinquimus, qua
possumus falli; deus falli qui potuit? An ut Sol, in currum
cum Phaéthontem filium sustulit, aut Neptunus, cum Theseus
Hippolytum perdidit, cum ter optandi a Neptuno patre habu-
77 isset potestatem? Poétarum ista sunt, nos autem philosophi 5
esse volumus, rerum auctores, non fabularum. Atque hi tamen
ipsi di poétici si scissent perniciosa fore illa filtis, peccasse in
beneficio putarentur. Ut, si verum est, quod Aristo Chius
dicere solebat, nocere audientibus philosophos iis, qui bene dicta
male interpretarentur—posse enim asotos ex Aristippi, acerbos 10
e Zenonis schola exire—, prorsus, si, qui audierunt, vitiosi essent
discessuri, quod perverse philosophorum disputationem interpre-
tarentur, tacere praestaret philosophos quam is, qui se audis-
7g sent, nocere; sic, si homines rationem bono consilio a dis
immortalibus datam in fraudem malitiamque convertunt, non 15
dari illam quam dari humano generi melius fuit. Ut, si medi-
cus sciat eum aegrotum, qui jussus sit vinum sumere, meracius
sumpturum statimque periturum, magna sit in culpa; sic vestra
ista providentia reprehendenda, quae rationem dederit lis, quos
scierit ea perverse et improbe usuros. Nisi forte dicitis eam 20
nescisse. Utinam quidem! Sed non audebitis. Non enim
ignoro, quanti ejus nomen putetis.
79 XXXII. Sed hic quidem locus concludi jam potest. Nam
si stultitia consensu omnium philosophorum majus est malum,
quam si omnia mala et fortunae et corporis ex altera parte 25
ponantur, sapientiam autem nemo assequitur, in summis malis
omnes sumus, quibus vos optime consultum a dis immortalibus
dicitis. Nam ut nihil interest, utrum nemo valeat, an nemo
possit valere, sic non intellego, quid intersit, utrum nemo sit
saplens, an nemo esse possit. Ac nos quidem nimis multa de 30
3 cum Mss generally, in ras. A, quom V!. 8 ut Dav. Or. Ba., et uss Sch. Mu.
verum est mss Sch. Mu., verwm esset Or. Ba. after Madv. 10 acerbos e
[CEP], accerbos e ABV, accerbo seu B, acerbose Oxf. 0. 11 si qui audierunt
—interpretarentur, om. Or. Ba. after Madv. see Comm, 12 philosophorum
—qui se, om. CB (from homceoteleuton). disputationem Mss, disputationes
Sch. 13 philosophos 0 Lamb. Sch. Ba., philosophis mss Or. Mu, see Comm.
16 illam [ABCE]0, aliam PVB Oxf. 19 reprehendenda Oxf., repraendenda
A (which also has compraendere in § 21), reprendenda V. 22 nomen Mss,
numen Sch. after Dav.
peli
dx
ee RS C =.
ROT ia SES
Swett oe
LIB, III CAP, XXXI—Xxxul §§ 76—S81. 33
re apertissima. Telamo autem uno versu locum totum conficit,
cur di homines neglegant :
Nam si curent, bene bonis sit, male malis; quod nunc abest.
Debebant illi quidem omnes bonos efficere, siquidem hominum
5 generi consulebant. Sin id minus, bonis quidem certe consu-
lere debebant. Cur igitur duo Scipiones, fortissimos et optimos
viros, in Hispania Poenus oppressit ? cur Maximus extulit filium
consularem? cur Marcellum Hannibal interemit? cur Paulum
Cannae sustulerunt? cur Poenorum crudelitati Reguli corpus
ro est praebitum ? cur Africanum domestici parietes non texerunt ?
Sed haec vetera et alia permulta; propiora videamus, Our
avunculus meus, vir innocentissimus idemque doctissimus, P.
Rutilius, in exilio est ? cur sodalis meus interfectus domi suae,
Drusus? cur temperantiae prudentiaeque specimen ante simu-
15 lacrum Vestae pontifex maximus est Q. Scaevola trucidatus ?
cur ante etiam tot civitatis principes a Cinna interempti? cur
omnium perfidiosissimus, C. Marius, Q. Catulum, praestantis-
sima dignitate virum, mori potuit jubere? Dies deficiat, si
velim numerare, quibus bonis male evenerit, nec minus, si com-
20 memorem, quibus improbis optime. Cur enim Marius tam
feliciter septimum consul domi suae senex est mortuus? cur
omnium crudelissimus tam diu Cinna regnavit? At dedit
poenas, XXXIII. Prohiberi melius fuit impedirique, ne tot
summos viros interficeret, quam ipsum aliquando poenas dare.
25 Summo cruciatu supplicioque Q. Varius, homo importunissi-
mus, perlit; si, quia Drusum ferro, Metellum veneno sustulerat,
illos conservari melius fuit quam poenas sceleris Varium pen-
dere. Duodequadraginta annos Dionysius tyrannus fuit opu-
1 conjficit cur di [ABEP], conjficitur di V1, conjicit wtrum di V? Oxf. V, conjicit ut
di CB. 6 duo Scipiones, duos cipiones A, duo sippiones C1, duo sipiones B, duos
Scipiones C?K Oxf. +. 9 Reguli, reguilis A}, reguilis V1. 11 propiora [CEP]
Oxf. 0, propriora ABV}. 15 est Q. Scaevola [ABPV?] Oxf., est que scevola
C, est quae sc. B, est p.scevola V}, est scevola E. 18 deficiat [ABEPV] Oxf. H,
deficiet CUTBLNO. 19 numerare, enumerare Ern. prob. Mu. si com-
memorem, sicconmemorem AEV}!, commemorem Oxf. 21 septimum V}[AB]
Oxf. M, septimus CEB, septies PV?HIN+. 26 st AV}, se B!, sed B°HLR +,
sic CEV*BMV Oxf. 28 annos Dionysius tyrannus, D. t. anos Mss generally
(V with a mark denoting transposition).
M. C; IIL. 43
81
Sh DE NATURA DEORUM.
82 lentissimae et beatissimae civitatis; quam multos ante hunc in
ipso Graeciae flore Pisistratus! At Phalaris, at Apollodorus
poenas sustulit. Multis quidem ante cruciatis et necatis. Et
praedones multi saepe poenas dant, nec tamen possumus dicere
non plures captivos acerbe quam praedones necatos. Ana-
xarchum Democriteum a Cyprio tyranno excarnificatum accepi-
mus, Zenonem Eleae in tormentis necatum. Quid dicam de
Socrate, cujus morti illacrimari soleo Platonem legens? Videsne
igitur deorum judicio, si vident res humanas, discrimen esse
83 sublatum? XXXIV. Diogenes quidem Cynicus dicere solebat
Harpalum, qui temporibus illis praedo felix habebatur, contra
deos testimonium dicere, quod in illa fortuna tam diu viveret.
Dionysius, de quo ante dixi, cum fanum Proserpinae Locris
expilavisset, navigabat Syracusas; isque cum secundissimo
vento cursum teneret, ridens ‘Videtisne’, inquit, ‘amici,
quam bona a dis immortalibus navigatio sacrilegis
detur?’ Jdque homo acutus cum bene planeque percepisset,
in eadem sententia perseverabat. Qui cum ad Peloponnesum
classem appulisset et in fanum venisset Jovis Olympii, aureum
e1 detraxit amiculum grandi pondere, quo Jovem ornarat e
manubiis Karthaginiensium tyrannus Gelo, atque in eo etiam
cavillatus est aestate grave esse aureum amiculum, hieme frigi-
dum, eique laneum pallium injecit, cum id esse ad omne anni
tempus diceret. Idemque Aesculapii Epidauri barbam auream
1 multos, multas CHP. 3 sustulit, luit Cobet p. 463. et praedones
MSS, etiam pr. Ba. after Heind, 8 soleo Platonem Oxf. 0, soleo 1. Platonem
ABV. 11 felix BO, jilia ACEPV, fulia Oxf. M, filica B, infelix panphilia
N Red., in pamphylia Gruter’s Pal. 4, in Pamphylia felix Heind., in silva
Leg., summus UHR+, nobilis Madv, ap. Forch. p. 30. 13 Dionysitus—nolle
sumere (p. 35, 1.9) copied in Val. Max. 11 extyr. 3. 14 Syracusas, seracusas
AV}, siracusas Oxf. 17 idque Lamb., atque ACEPV Mus. Oxf., atqui B.
18 qui cum ad B?V? Oxf. MO, qui quod ad A? (a for ad A‘) BICPV'B, quid quod
cum ad EK. 19 classem [BCPV] Oxf., clussum A, castrum clussem E, om. 0.
21 manubiis [BE]C*, manubiis is APH, manubiis iis V, manibiis C1, manibus
INU. Gelo ABCEVO, gelu P, Hiero GUIV. 22 grave [C], gravem
ABEPV Oxf. BHV + (see § 10). 24 tempus ABCPV!HBI Forch. p. 28, with
aptum before ad omne V?UM Oxf. Mu. Sch., tempus apte E, tempus aptius T,
tempus aptum Ba. Or. (comparing Val. Max. l.c., Lact. 1 4). Aesculapii
[EPV], aesculapi A'BB, asclepii C1, aesculapio C?. Epidauri Mss generally,
epidauret N, epidaurii R Forch. p. 53, epidaurio C by corr.
LIB. II CAP. XXXIII—XXXV §§ 82—S85. 55
demi jussit; neque enim convenire barbatum esse filium, cum
in omnibus fanis pater imberbis esset. Etiam mensas argenteas 84
de omnibus delubris jussit auferri, in quibus cum more veteris
Graeciae inscriptum esset BONORUM DEORUM, uti se eorum
5 bonitate velle dicebat. Idem Victoriolas aureas et pateras
coronasque, quae simulacrorum porrectis manibus sustinebantur,
sine dubitatione tollebat eaque se accipere, non auferre dicebat ;
esse enim stultitiam, a quibus bona precaremur, ab iis porrigen-
tibus et dantibus nolle sumere. Eundemque ferunt haec, quae
10 dixi, sublata de fanis in forum protulisse et per praeconem ven-
didisse exactaque pecunia edixisse, ut, quod quisque a sacris
haberet, id ante diem certam in suum quicque fanum referret.
Ita ad impietatem in deos in homines adjunxit injuriam.
XXXV. Hune igitur nec Olympius Juppiter fulmine percussit
15 nec Aesculapius misero diuturnoque morbo tabescentem intere-
mit, atque in suo lectulo mortuus, ut tyrannidis fabula magnifi-
cum haberet exitum, in + Typanidis + rogum illatus est eamque
potestatem, quam ipse per scelus erat nanctus, quasi justam et
legitimam hereditatis loco filio tradidit. Invita in hoe loco 85
20 versatur oratio; videtur enim auctoritatem afferre peccandi;
recte videretur, nisi et virtutis et vitiorum sine ulla divina
ratione grave ipsius conscientiae pondus esset, qua sublata
jacent omnia. Ut enim nec domus nec res publica ratione
quadam et disciplina dissignata videatur, si in ea nec recte
2 esset etiam edd. after Gulielmius, esset jam mss, esset idem Sch. 3 cum
Red. N edd. after Madv. (Fin. 111 65), quod mss generally, cf. p. 34, 1. 18 above.
6 coronasque quae V?CRV Oxf., coronas quae BC? (6, quem C1), coronasque AEP.
7 eaque, easque Val. Max. 11 pecunia edixisse EV Oxf., pecuniae dizxisse B',
pecunia dixisse AB?CPBHLO. a sacris ACEPV Oxf. Sch, Mu., sacri B Or. Ba.,
ex sacris Heind. 12 quicque ABV”, quidque V1, quanque C, quique EPB,
quodque RV, quisque Oxf. 13 impietatem V? Oxf. [ACEP], impletatem B'V},
impleta temeritate B*, impletam B. 14 fulmine Oxf., flumine A1V}. 16 at-
que, atqui A1B! Cod. Buslid. ut tyrannidis fabula magnificum haberet exitum
in Typanidis rogum Kd., in typanidis rogum AEPVM and (reading tip. for typ.)
Oxf., in tyrannidis rogum B Pal. 3 Moser’s DH Victorius Herv., in timpanidis
rogum C and B (reading tymp. for timp.), in timp. rogo C, vitimpanitis rogo Reg.,
.vt tympanitidis rogo Meyer, et impunitus rogo Sch., in ttypanidis rogum Or.
Mu., in [tyrannidis] rogum Ba. (taking tyr. as a gloss on potestatis), ut ait
Timaeus (or Timonides) rogo Fértsch (referring to Plut. Dion. p. 974). 21 recte
XB Oxf.+ Or. Ba. Mu., et recte UMRV Sch. 24 dissignata AB Mu., desig-
nata Mss generally, Sch. Or. Ba.
3—2
85
87
88
30 DE NATURA DEORUM.
factis praemia extent ulla nec supplicia peccatis, sic mundi
divina [in homines] moderatio profecto nulla est, si in ea discri-
men nullum est bonorum et malorum.
At enim minora di neglegunt neque agellos singulorum nec
viticulas persequuntur nec, si uredo aut grando cuipiam nocuit,
id Jovi animadvertendum fuit ; ne in regnis quidem reges omnia
minima curant; sic enim dicitis. Quasi ego paulo ante de
fundo Formiano P. Rutili sim questus, non de amissa salute.
XXXVI. Atque hoc quidem omnes mortales sic habent, exter-
nas commoditates, vineta, segetes, oliveta, ubertatem frugum et
fructuum, omnem denique commoditatem prosperitatemque
vitae a dis se habere ; virtutem autem nemo umquam acceptam
deo rettulit. Nimirum recte; propter virtutem enim jure lau-
damur et in virtute recte gloriamur; quod non contingeret, si
id donum a deo, non a nobis haberemus. At vero aut honoribus
aucti aut re familiari, aut si aliud quippiam nacti sumus fortuiti
boni aut depulimus mali, tum dis gratias agimus, tum nihil
nostrae laudi assumptum arbitramur. Num quis, quod bonus
vir esset, gratias dis egit umquam? at quod dives, quod hono-
ratus, quod incolumis. Jovemque: optimum et maximum ob
eas res appellant, non quod nos justos, temperatos, sapientes
efficiat, sed quod salvos, incolumes, opulentos, copiosos. Neque
Herculi quisquam decumam vovit umquam, si sapiens factus
esset. Quamquam Pythagoras cum in geometria quiddam novi
invenisset, Musis bovem immolasse dicitur; sed id quidem non
credo, quoniam ille ne Apollini quidem Delio hostiam immolare
voluit, ne aram sanguine aspergeret. Ad rem autem ut redeam,
judicium hoc omnium mortalium est, fortunam a deo petendam,
a se ipso sumendam esse sapientiam. Quamvis licet Menti
delubra et Virtuti et Fidei consecremus, tamen haec in nobis
ipsis sita videmus; Spei, Salutis, Opis, Victoriae facultas a dis
expetenda est. Improborum igitur prosperitates secundaeque
res redarguunt, ut Diogenes dicebat, vim omnem deorum ac
2 in homines mss, bracketed by edd. after Bouh. 5 cuipiam CB Or. Ba.,
quipiam AlB, quippiam A?V Oxf. Sch. Mu. 8 P. Rutilii sim A (sim in ras. )
[P], protulissem CEB, p. rutilium Oxf., p. rutili sim BVM. 9 atque, atqui B?.
25 immolasse PV Sch. Mu., immolavisse ABCEB Oxf. Or. Ba. 31 ipsis sita
A?, ipsi sita A}, ipsis ita BCEPVB Oxf. +.
20
30
LIB, III CAP, XXXV—Xxxvulr §§ 85—91. 37
potestatem. XXXVII. At non numquam bonos exitus habent 89
-boni. Eos quidem arripimus attribuimusque sine ulla ratione
dis immortalibus. At Diagoras cum Samothracam venisset,
aeos ille qui dicitur, atque ei quidam amicus ‘Tu, qui deos
5 putas humana neglegere, nonne animadvertis ex tot
tabulis pictis, quam multi votis vim tempestatis effu-
gerint in portumque salvi pervenerint?’, ‘Ita fit’, in-
quit; ‘illi enim nusquam picti sunt, qui naufragia fece-
runt in marique perierunt. Idemque, cum ei naviganti
ro vectores adversa tempestate timidi et perterriti dicerent non
injuria sibi illud accidere, qui illum in eandem navem recepis-
sent, ostendit 11s in eodem cursu multas alias laborantes quae-
sivitque, num etiam in lis navibus Diagoram vehi crederent.
Sic enim res se habet, ut ad prosperam adversamve fortunam,
15 qualis sis aut quem ad modum vixeris, nihil intersit. Non 99
animadvertunt, inquit, omnia di, ne reges quidem. Quid est
simile? Reges enim si scientes praetermittunt, magna culpa
est; XXXVIII. at deo ne excusatio quidem est inscientiae.
Quem vos praeclare defenditis, cum dicitis eam vim deorum
20 esse, ut, etiamsi quis morte poenas sceleris effugerit, expe-
tantur eae poenae a liberis, a nepotibus, a posteris. O miram
aequitatem deorum! Ferretne civitas ulla latorem istius modi
legis, ut condemnaretur filius aut nepos, si pater aut avus
deliquisset ?
25 Quinam Tantalidarum internecioni modus
paretur? aut quaenam umquam ob mortem Myrtili
poenis luendis dabitur satias supplici?
Utrum poétae Stoicos depravarint, an Stoici poétis dederint 91
auctoritatem, non facile dixerim ; portenta enim ab utrisque et
30 flagitia dicuntur. Neque enim, quem MHipponactis iambus
2 arripimus A1V1BCEPBO, ascribimus A?V? Oxf. MNRV. 3 Samothracam
ABCV!B, samothracum P, samothraciam V? Oxf.+, somotraciam E, 4 dOeos
Manut. Mu., atheus mss generally, Or. Ba., atheos Sch. amicus om, A}, in
brackets Or. Ba. 6 multi [ABEV?] Oxf., multis CPV! BLO. 14 res se,
se res Sch. 21 a nepotibus [EPV]O, ac nep. ABCBR Oxf. a posteris
[ACEP]B!V!B, ac post. B?V2CRV Oxf. 22 civitas ulla, ulla civitas Sch. .
25 internecioni BC?7EPVBR Sch. Mu., internicioni A Or. Ba., interlectioni C!
internectioni Oxf. V. 27 satias AIBV'L, satietas A7CEKV?BHC,
38 DE NATURA DEORUM.
laeserat, aut qui erat Archilochi versu vulneratus, a deo immis-
sum dolorem, non conceptum a se ipso, continebat; nec, cum
Aegisthi libidinem aut cum Paridis videmus, a deo causam
requirimus, cum culpae paene vocem audiamus ; nec ego multo-
rum aegrorum salutem non ab Hippocrate potius quam ab 5
Aesculapio datam judico, nec Lacedaemoniorum disciplinam
dicam umquam ab Apolline potius Spartae quam a Lycurgo
datam. Critolaus, inquam, evertit Corinthum, Karthaginem Has-
drubal. Hi duo illos oculos orae maritimae effoderunt, non iratus
92 aliqui, quem omnino irasci posse negatis, deus. XXXIX. At ro
subvenire certe potuit et conservare urbes tantas atque tales ;
vos enim ipsi dicere soletis nihil esse, quod deus efticere
non possit, et quidem sine labore ullo; ut enim hominum
membra nulla contentione mente ipsa ac voluntate move-
antur, sic numine deorum omnia fingi, moverl mutarique posse. 15
Neque id dicitis superstitiose atque aniliter, sed physica con-
stantique ratione; materlam enim rerum, ex qua et in qua
omnia sint, totam esse flexibilem et commutabilem, ut nihil sit,
quod non ex ea quamvis subito fingi convertique possit; ejus
autem universae fictricem et moderatricem divinam esse provi- 20
dentiam; hance igitur, quocumque se moveat, efficere posse,
quicquid velit. Itaque aut nescit, quid possit, aut neglecit res
93 humanas aut, quid sit optimum, non potest judicare. ‘Non
curat singulos homines’. Non mirum: ne civitates quidem.
Non eas? ne nationes quidem et gentes. Quodsi has etiam 25
contemnet, quid mirum est omne ab ea genus humanum esse
contemptum? Sed quo modo idem dicitis non omnia deos
persequi, idem vultis a dis immortalibus hominibus dispertiri
ac dividi somnia? Idcirco haec tecum, quia vestra est de
somniorum veritate sententia. Atque idem etiam vota suscipi 3°
dicitis oportere. Nempe singuli vovent, audit igitur mens
8 Karthaginem see above § 42. 9 Hasdrubal MR+, Asdrubal XB+.,
10 aliqui [ABCEV}], alicui PV-UTMV Oxf., aliquis HR. deus Lamb. with
Reg. and Fa. of Moser, dewm Mss generally. 17 materiam [BP], materia
ACEVB Oxf. 21 hance V? Oxf. [P], hace ABCEV!HBO. 22 neglegit,
neclegit A (and above § 89). 24 ne civitates edd., nec civitates Mss. 25 non
eas? mss Sch, Or. Ba., non modo eas Mu., si non eas’ Madv. 29 dividi
sonnia [ABCEP], dividis omnia V1, dividi omnia V2-MNCRVH,
LIB. WI CAP. XXXVII—XL §§ 91—95. 39
divina etiam de singulis. Videtis ergo non esse eam tam occu-
patam, quam putabatis? Fac esse distentam, caelum versan-
tem, terram tuentem, maria moderantem ; cur tam multos deos
nihil agere et cessare patitur? cur non rebus humanis aliquos
5 otiosos deos praeficit, qui a te, Balbe, innumerabiles explicati
sunt? Haee fere dicere habui de natura deorum, non ut eam
tollerem, sed ut intellegeretis, quam esset obscura et quam
difficiles explicatus haberet. :
XL. Quae cum dixisset, Cotta finem. Lucilius autem,
10 Vehementius, inquit, Cotta, tu quidem invectus es in eam
Stoicorum rationem, quae de providentia deorum ab illis sanc-
tissime et providentissime constituta est. Sed quoniam adves-
perascit, dabis nobis diem aliquem, ut contra ista dicamus.
Hst enim mihi tecum pro aris et focis certamen et pro deorum
15 templis atque delubris proque urbis muris, quos vos, pontifices,
sanctos esse dicitis diligentiusque urbem religione quam ipsis
moenibus cingitis; quae deseri a me, dum quidem spirare
potero, nefas judico. Tum Cotta: Ego vero et opto redargui
me, Balbe, et ea, quae disputavi, disserere malui quam judicare
20 et facile me a te vinci posse certo scio. Quippe, inquit Velleius,
qui etiam somnia putet ad nos mitti ab Jove, quae ipsa tamen
tam levia non sunt, quam est Stoicorum de natura deorum
oratio. Haec cum essent dicta, ita discessimus, ut Velleio
Cottae disputatio verior, mihi Balbi ad veritatis similitudinem
25 videretur esse propensior.
6 ut, uti B. 10 in eam CE, ineram (with r erased) A, in eram BP
(superse, istam) V1, in meram V2 Oxf MRV, in aream istam I, in aeram istam L,
12 providentissime [ACPV], prudentissime BE,
94
95
FRAGMENTA.
EX LIBRO DE NATURA DEORUM TERTIO.
1. Lactant. Inst. Div. 113. 2. Intellegebat Cicero falsa esse,
quae homines adorarent. Nam cum multa diaisset, quae ad
eversionem religionum valerent, ait tamen non esse illa vulgo
disputanda, ne susceptas publice religiones disputatio talis
exstinguat.
2. Lactant. Inst. Div. 1 8. 10. Cicero de natura deorum
disputans sic ait: Primum igitur non est probabile eam ma-
terlam rerum, unde orta sunt omnia, esse divina providentia
effectam, sed habere et habuisse vim et naturam suam, Ut
igitur faber, cum quid aedificaturus est, non ipse facit ma-
teriam, sed ea utitur, quae sit parata, fictorque item cera, sic
istl providentiae divinae materiam praesto esse oportuit, non
quam ipse faceret, sed quam haberet paratam. Quodsi non est
a deo materia facta, ne terra quidem et aqua et aér et ignis a
deo factus est.
3. Mai vett. interpr. Virg. p. 45 ed. Med....apud Cicero-
nem de natura deorum LT, ubi de Cleomene Lacedaemonio.
4, Diomedes I p. 313. 10 Keil. Cicero de deorum natura
tertio: homines omnibus bestiis antecedunt.
EX LIBRIS INCERTIS.
5. Serv. ad Verg. Aen. 11 284. Tullius in libro de natura
deorum tria milia annorum divit magnum annum tenere.
6. Serv.ad Verg. Aen. 11 600. Cicero spiritabile dicit in
libris de deorum natura.
7. Serv. ad Verg. Aen. v1 894. Per portam corneam oculi
significantur, qui et cornei sunt et duriores ceteris membris ; nam
frigus non sentiunt, secut etiam Cicero diait in libris de natura
deorum.
1.17. LT, so Mai, understanding it to mean Liber Tertius, but he is doubtful
whether it should not be read IT (for item). Keil (Probi in Verg. Bue. et Georg.
Comm. p. 95) has no doubt that IT is the true reading. As it is difficult to see
the appropriateness of item, I should rather conjecture the numeral u or ut.
Or. Ba. and Mu. read IT without remark.
1, 22. spiritabile, spivitale Thilo and Hagen.
20
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
[Reprinted from Vol. II.]
As in my former volume, I have printed in full Mr Swainson’s
collation of the Burney ms (B), but have only given selected readings
from his other collations, with occasional additions from my own
inspection of the Museum mss. I have also given the more important
readings for O U and Y collated by myself, and a full collation of
the Merton ms (called ‘Oxf. 0’ in the former volume, here simply
‘Oxf’). I have further compared any readings of Orelli’s or
Heindorf’s mss which, without being of sufficient importance to
print under the text, were yet of interest as throwing light on the
relation between different mss, e.g. between B and Orelli’s C,
between Cod. Glog. (@) and H, Cod. Red. and N, above all between
Oxf. and Orelli’s V. In all such cases I have printed the reference
to the foreign ms in square brackets. For the sake of convenience
T subjoin an explanation of symbols.
Burney ms no, 148, of the 13th century.
Harleian ms 2465, late 15th cent.
Harl. ms 2511, 15th cent.
Harl. ms 4662, late 15th cent.
Harl. ms 5114, latter part of 15th cent.
Additional mss 11932, middle of 15th cent.
Additional mss 19586, end of 14th cent.
Cambridge ms 790 Dd. x11. 2, 15th cent.
Roman edition of 1471.
Venice edition of 1471. Vj. Corrections in the Grylls copy.
Codex Uffenbachianus, 15th cent., belonging to 8. Allen, Esq.
Another 15th century codex belonging to Mr Allen.
The Merton ms of the 12th cent.
RadRPQ OZR rH AW
°
as
BOOK 1,
l I. inquit] inquid B generally [Orelli’s A!]. te] a te B. factu| LMO,
2, factum BCV Oxf., fatu N. jocundus| Oxf. U [Orelli’s CE] igitur| R,
3 igitur ego BHCV. me] om. Oxf. Sic] Lambinus, sine B, sum HT, sed V,,
si Oxf. L others, tecum] tectum Oxf. Qui] Quis H. Quia
mihi] quoniam mihi Oxf, Quam mich C, quam mihi U, inquit Cotta adds R.
subeat] stbi habeat HUY. usum nullum habere| BM, nullum usum habere
4 HN, usu habere nullum IL, parum] LO, .parua Oxf. EMCV, text V,. sin]
BO, si C Oxf. causa] causam B, after refellendi C,
5 II. me] dicam add HR. cacrimonias] cerimonias V, om, Oxf. sem-
per] om. UT. Ti.] Manutius, om. Z, t. 0. Coruncanium] L, quorum
canium B, Coruncanum 0, Conuncanum RY. Pu iccb el Mele Nel RV. aut
docti] aut om. CY. C. Laelium| M, C. lelium OV, glelium B. in sacra]
in om. B. in auspicia] in om. RV [Orelli’s E, in ospicia Or.’s AV']. prie-
dictionis] Oxf., praedicationis B. monstris| Oxf., monitis MCR [Or.’s V in
marg. | Sibyliae] Sibillae BC, haruspicesve] haur. B [Or.’s C], aruspi-
clnae suae H. ego] OM Oxf., ergo B. nullam umquan] numgquam ullam
10 i auspiciis] hausp. B [Or.’s C]. constitutis] institutis LUT. potu-
6 isset] IV, potuissent BHLMNOCR Oxf. UY. nune ergo] LM Oxf., nunc igitur
N, ergo (omitting nunc) 0, ergo nunc CU, nunc ego Walker from Lactantius.,
reddita] redditam B.
Ill. fuit divisio tua] tua divisio fuit Oxf. ut] igitur ut Oxf. its]
7 his RVU Oxf. quicgue|] quidque B, quidem R. id est] idem Oxf.
exui] CO, exurt BLM Oxf., exire HNRV, eximi or erui “alii”? in Davies’s note.
ipsum] om. OVY, rest. Vj. quod] qui Oxf. matorum] malorum B.
cur a] cura Oxf. sic] sit Oxf. ad hance] hane UY. et integrum
8 discipulum] inquit et i. d. LV, inquit discipulum et integrum UY. egone |
ego nec Oxf. quod] Oxf. Z, except quid IV. perspicuum in istam
partem] Oxf. Z, except perspicuwm in hane partem I, and in istam...quod esset om,
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS. 43
L. esset| Oxf. [Or.’s BV?], et B[Or.’s CE], est H [Or.’s AV"]. perspt-
cuum] conspicuum IUY. posses| LO Oxf., possis BH, posse V. onerare|
honorare H, conuenire I, honerare L, orare N. hoe idem] hoc quidem Oxf.
ut] before potui om. Oxf. qui id] quod BMOC Oxf. U, quid V, text Vj.
altero coniveam] altero C, altero tantum I, altero tantum contuear V,, altero
contuer] N, altero contineat Oxf., altero contm YT, altero tm OL, altero contuear
others. assequi] asse qui Oxf. possim] possem HU.
IV. est evidens] evidens est Oxf. argumentari soleo perspicuitas] om. B. 9
elevatur] B, lewatur UTOMRV Oxf. [Or.’s BV?]. contuereris VHMCRV Oxf.,
contueres B, contuleris I, contueris OLY, me tueris N. confidebas] 0, consyder-
abas V, considerabas UT, confydebas V,. velles] O Ernesti, uelis Z Oxf. UY.
voluisti] voluistis Oxf. sat] BOML [Or.’s X], satis HCRV. cum tua 10
ratione contendere] quam tuam rationem contemnere H [Orelli’s P]. , dubiam
facis] facis Oxf. regantur| regerentur HY. candens] Oxf. OM, cadens BN.
eos] om. CG. grave] O Oxf., gravem [Or.’s AV], see § 83. videbatur] 11
uidetur Oxf. C, text C1. cotidie] quotidie HRV. opinione] opinionem
Oxf. dicatis] judicatis UY.
V. praesentes] LMBO, praesertis Oxf. Vatinius] uatienus BMCRUY,
uagiens H, uacienus V. Sagram] M, Sacram BOT, sectam L, sagaram U. tu]
om. Oxf. id est] uel B. eos tu] M, eosque tuque Oxf., eos tuque B, eos-
que tu UTLO. cantheriis] [Or.’s BP], canteriis BHMV Oxf. [Or.’s ACEV],
cauteriis R. albis] M Oxf., alius B, ab his LO. homini|] hominum B.
silice] scilice B, scilicet Oxf. Regillum] religium Oxf. [regilium Or.’s APV].
credis esse] Oxf., credidisse BHLOUT. mavis] maius UBHV, text V,. _ probari] 12
approbari H. Tyndaridae] tandaridae B, tindari defuerunt Oxf. equitare]
quitare B, aequitate H, equitate Oxf. proferas] Oxf., prosperas B, conferas H.
ab A.] ab Aulo HMCV,, aulo Oxf. OBL, A. R, ab Aulio V. Postumio] postumo 13
Oxf. aedem] eadem Oxf. Vatinio] Oxf. B, watieno C. Sagra]
M Oxf., Sacra BLO, aede sacra I, sacra aede] T. qui quae] quaeque MCV, qui
que T. Sagram] BM Oxf., sacram 0, facta sunt adds C. auctoribus |
auditoribus H, auctoritatibus Oxf. mecum pugnas] me oppugnas H, mecum
disputas LTU (adding ‘al. pugnas’) [Or.’s P]. requiro| LMO Oxf., om. B, ex-
quiro C.
VI. sequuntur] secuntur L. enim] igitur H, om. Oxf. quidem est] 14
est quidem CRV. nihil om. N Oxf. ne spei| nec spe H, nec spet T. fato
Jieri] esse fato fieri Oxf. ex omni] ex omnia B [Or.’s V"], om. H. fuerit]
est Oxf. fatum] factum uel fatum dicatis L, fatum dicatis T [Or.’s P}.
Atti] L, Acti M, actii CRV, attinavi Oxf., antinavii T, natinavii 0. Navii}
ML, naui B, Neuii HV, text V,. commemorabas| M Oxf., commorabas B, quem
comm. om, OL. qui] M, quomodo H, quia T, quid 0. intellecta] M, in-
telligenda CRV Oxf., intellecta ‘al. intelligenda’ U. sint] M, sunt TBHOCRV,
om. Oxf. discere| scire H, adiscere V, addiscere U. plurimis] in pluribus
H, pluribus UY. divini] HI, diuinis Oxf. UTO others. isti} om. I, before
plurimis CRV. mentiantur| C, mentiuntur Oxf. UTO others, except metiuntur
N. etiam] om. THR [Or.’s P]. Deciorum] deuotorum H, ditiorum Oxf. 15
placari] LMO, placere B. populo Romano] R. p. Oxf. imperatorium] BL,
imperatorum IMRV Oxf. oTparnynual strategema Z Oxf. imperatorum |
44 COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
OL, imperatorium B. patriae] wt patriae HNRV. fore ut] foret Oxf.,
FOTLe, hostem] hostes RV. immittentem] imminentem Oxf., imitantem T.
tibi] BM, tu HYO. audiuisse] audisse H [Or.’s P], see Quintil. 1. 6. 17.
VII. est] cum Oxf. Balbe] bella B. nihil] [Or.’s BV], nil HUT
16 [Or.’s AEP], michi [Or.’s C], nichil B. Cleanthes ut dicebas] ut cleantes ut
dicebant Oxf. animis}| animos B. as| (Ores Vo] iis Oxty [Ores Vile iiviseGe
ex tis V,, [ex his Or.’s B]. percipimus]| percepimus V [Or.’s P]. caelique]
caelestique VU. et terrenis] et in terrenis Oxf. cum ea fiant] om. H,
17 cur ea fiant U. a te] cum pulchritudine mundi Oxf. (from below). aiebas |
18 agebas Oxf. quoniam] quoniam st T [Or.’s BE}. in rerum—esse aliquid] om.
Oxf. quod] quo B. esse] esset VY. Zenonisque] Canonisque N, zenonis
qui Oxf. quaerentur] Oxf. quaeretur HRV. omniague]| omnia MT.
19 VIII. tujom. OL. maximae res tacitae] m. restatice Oxf., maxime res
tacite BM, res maxime tacite OL. strictim] fructum Oxf. ea| Oxf., superscr.
O, om. B [Or.’s CE]. separantur] sequestrantur ITOL [Or.’s P]. quattuor
20 in] in quattuor BC [Or.’s C°E]. primaque] prima quidem UMRV, prima
quae T [Or.’s A]. velles| Oxf., uelis BH. di essent| dicerentur Oxf.
ostenderes] ostendere B, ut ostenderem Y, [ut ostenderes Or.’s B?]. enim] M Oxf.,
om. BUO. non dubitabas quin mundus esset deus] om, B, and (except deus) H.
quo] quod Oxf. RV,, qui V. nihil in rerum natura melius esset] om. B.
21 mundo] multo B, in mondo H. quid dicis melius] quid dices melius HT, om.
Oxf. MNCRV, quid doces melius UV,. sin] si Asc. sevocare| reuocare
ILY, euocare Oxf. MCRV, auocare V,. sevoco] semoto H, ewoco MCRV Oxf.,
revoco ILY. comprehendere] comprendere V, [compraendere Or.’s A].
22 IX. sensus] Oxf., sensu BM, om. H. et ut] et om. B. dilatavit]
dubitavit 0. Zeno| Zenon L. enim] om. B. id melius| Oxf., id om.
MRYV, rest. Vj. am] etiam B. litteratum] litterarum (twice) B. (ar ES fee
23 litteratum] om. H, for est, esse RVU. omni] omnino B. philosophus |
BHILOY?, crit mundus add MNCRV Oxf. U. saepe] saepe enim UHV,. dixti]
dixt TU Oxf. BHILMNORV, divisti CV,. nisi ex eo] sine deo Z Oxf., except sine
mundo R. illam] ullam Z Oxf. dissimilia] dissimillima NVY. posset |
possit HCY. jidicinem] fidicinam ©, tibicenem N, fiduciorem Oxf. et tubici-
nem B Oxf., et tibicinem HIORV, om. L, et tibiicinem M, et tibicem N. me cur]
nec cur BMCRV Oxf. UT. nobis nihil] nihil nobis CRVU. ornatius |
pulchrius Oxf. ne| nec Oxf. UT. reponebas| reponendas uoluisti N Red.
24 non] om. H. habent| BO, h. wel seruant UMCV Oxf. Hervag, h. wel conservant
N Red. ea deo| adeo B.
X. Quid] Qui B. Chalcidico] calc. B, chachidico C. Jieri posse] esse
N Red., jfiert potuisse YT. Siciliensi] sciciliensi V. Oceani] creaui I,
occeant ©, doceam Oxf. Libyamque] libiamque BC Oxf. [Or.’s ABCE]. vel
Hispanienses| uel isp. B, vel om. C. Britannict] Brittanict B, Brittannei TY,
[Or.’s BIE, Britanici Or.’s C, Brittannicit Or.’s AB*V]. certis,..omniaque |
marg. only M. vel accessus...temporibus] om. HL, vel om, C. nonne |
MOB Oxf. U, minime N Red., non C. motus| metus, U. quae] om. BC.
ne| nec R. divinas| divinasque Oxf. sit] sic Oxf. reverstone] con-
25 versione Y. tanquam in aram] om. H. = aram] BO, arenam Oxf. UMC, harena
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS. 45
N Red., harenam RV, text Vj. confugitis] HILNO°CR, fugitis 01, confugistis
BMV Oxf. concalluit] concaluit NV [Or.’s B] Nonius p. 90, concallivit Oxf.
qui id] quid BOH, quicquid id MCRU Oxf. melior| melius C. homini
homini] homini homine BC, homines hominem Oxf. U. — quis possit] quid potuit H,
quis potest T. Idemque] M Oxf., eidemque OB, ei denique Y. at illud] 25
{corr. ex ad illud Or.’s V], et illud Oxf. et rationem|] et rationem et orationem
ILNVUTO. Orionem Cod. B of Baiter, om. Oxf. Asc. ILNVUTO, orationem
others (oroem in H). caniculam] niculam B. esse| HLV, om. Oxf. others.
a natura] Oxf. M, natura BO. conformatum] confirmatum Oxf. TBHLCV,
text Vj.
XI. animum] 0, animam BMRV Oxf. si nullus] si nulla BV, text V,, 27
similia 0. mundo] deus add UHNRV,. _—_logici] after solem CUT. ad] om.
Oxf. harmoniam] arm. Oxf. BCV, text Vj. sunt] sint B [Or.’s C].
cientis] C, scientis O Oxf. others. mutationibus] agitationibus T. placebat] 28
tacebat B. oratio] oratione Oxf. [Or.’s V]. cognatione continuatam] BM
Oxf., cognationem continuatam R, continuationem cognatam O. non] om. B.
probabam] probem MC Oxf. probe V, text V,. potuisse] non potuisse MCRV.
contineretur| B Oxf., contineret 0, continerentur TMRV, text Vj. permanet] O,
pertinet Oxf. U, permaneret Asc. quasi] Oxf., quasi quidam UH [Or.’s V?],
quasi iste O. quam] quem H. cuuTaderay] synpathiam B, onudavrynay L,
sinphatian marg. L, sympathiam RV,, sympathiam aliam Asc., simpatiam Oxf. V.
carneades| carnales Oxf. nullum esse] num esse Oxf.
XII. illa] BMO Oxf. [illam Or.’s A'V]. quem ad modum] MO, quae 29
ad modum B [Or.’s V], quo modo C. distrahive] Oxf., distrahique LMCRV,
text V,. patiendi| partiendi B. omne animal...itidem si] om. MOR. Oxf.
omne animal tale est] etiam mortale animal nullum est N. tale] Heindorf,
om. H, mortale others. Ergo itidem] Et V, ergo identidem Red. accipien-
dam] accipiendum HG, capiendam LU. externam] Oxf., aeternam BLCV, extre-
mam H, text V, marg. L. Jferendam]| MCRV Oxf., fruendam BILY, fruendum H,
referendam N, ferundam Klotz. dissolubile Oxf., dissoluibile B [Or.’s AC].
nihil esset] Oxf. [nihil esse Or.’s V"]. aeris| aer B. igitur si] om, c, 30
igitur Oxf. e quibus] T, ex q. CV Oxf. cuncta...ex quibus om. H.
esse] after potest C Red. [Or.’s P]. iis] B Oxf., his others. quin]
Oxf., quod non MCRVU. umor ita] humor ita] B [Or.’s X], ita humore 0.
mollis est] Oxf. BM, molle est TO. comprimi] IOLU, praemi BMN, premi
Oxf. HCV, primi R. pulsu] BM, impulsu ILOV. naturaque|] namque O.
Praetereaque] BMO Oxf. T, praeterea others. ex aere] Oxf. O, et cum ex
aere M, et exaer. B. commeant] Oxf., comeant B, commoueantur H, com-
moueant N. intereunt| HILON, intereant BMCRV Oxf. é€ quibus] BR,
ex q. Oxf. others. constat| HILON, constet BMCRV Oxf.
XIII. omittamus] omm.B [Or.’s AC]. sensus habet—igitur animal] om, 32
Oxf. ullo] nullo C [Or.’s V?]. et non accipere] ILNVU, et om. BMR
[Or.’s X], wero acc, C. Quod autem dolorem accipit] om. H. et quod 33
ea sentiat] Oxf., om. OB (Baiter sentit by misprint). aeternum est] necesse
est C, est aet. TUV, appetit quaedam eternum est Oxf. refugit] refugitur
0. et quod est contra naturam] om. YT, [in marg. Or.’s B]. esse] 34
30”
36
37
38
46 COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
est B. intereat] uitereat Oxf. etenim] necesse est enim ut CU, necesse
est RV Oxf. calor] ut calor OMCRV Oxf. ut voluptas] voluptas Oxf.
UTO. dolor] ut dolor MCRV Oxf., et dolor UTO. ut cetera] et cetera MRV.
sunt] om. B, sint H. interemunt] L, tnterimant MCR Oxf. U (by corr. fr.
intereant), intereunt OT, tntertmunt B others. est sine...animal] om. H.
animal aeternum] eternum animal Oxf. aeterium est] est act. V [Or.’s C].
XIV. aut] BMO, ut R Oxf. ignea] ignea uel aerea L. animalis |
aquatilis VU, animalis id est aeria V,. umida] [Or.’s AV], humida B. con-
cretum] concreta est R, concretum est Klotz. vi] vis Oxf. [corr. ex ut Or.’s V].
feratur] Lambinus, efferatur 2 Oxf. UT, except offeratur L, afferatur O. sem-
per autem nullo modo possunt] om. T. est] om. Oxf. vestri] ad nostri
Oxf. non omnes] non enim omnes Vahlen. uno] uno tantum HV,U.
qui] MU Oxf., om. BOHT. quid] MO Oxf., quod ©, [qui id Or.’s A7], id V,
text Vj. diceret| M Oxf., d. quod BO Asc. noluit] uoluit HN Oxf., noluit
ut C. omnem vim] omnia unum MOR, omnium Oxf. [Or.’s V by corr.] igq-
neam] L, vim O, ignem others. animantes| amantis Oxf, vigere] O Oxf.
[in ras. Or.’s V], gingere (gignere) I. non tntereant—cum intereant] om. Oxf.
non intereant] om. N, non intereat V, text Vj. umore] [Or.’s AV], hwmore B.
verum tamen videamus exitum] ucrumptamen v. e. BC, vide omnium animalium
exitum O, vultis] multis 0. animale] Lambinus, animali UT (before
esse) LO, animal Oxf. others, animum Walker, extrinsecus] Oxf., intrinsecus
Bouhier. animal] Lescaloperius, anima Z Oxf. T. nist ignem—esse ani-
mum] Oxf., fom. Or.’s V']. quiddam]+quoddam B [Or.’s C]. atque| atque
ex H, et Oxf. UT. anima temperatum] animantemperatum B. quod si]
quid enim Oxf. ipse] om. BR. quoniam] quoniam cum B. Rursus |
rursum B [Or.’s C], rursusque C. quicquid est] quod quidem B. venire|
pervenire T. pastus] pastu V [Or.’s © by corr. ] ali] alia B, alii Oxf. UV,
text Vj. aquis alia] aquis ali B. alia marinis| aliis marinis B, alia
amaris I, alia maritimis N. causam]| clausam B. Cleanthes| Che-
anthes B. cur] quur B [Or.’s AC]. nec longius| ne longius B. orbi]
Oxf., orbe HNV. mow] om. OxF. natura ignem sempiternum] naturam
ignis sempiternam YT.
XV. autem deum] deum om, L, dicunt deum MR, autem dicunt deum V,
autem deum dicunt U. nos] non HMNR Oxf. T, om. CO. prudentiamne |
prudentiane de C, prudentian Oxf. nthil est nec esse] B, nihil esse necesse
Oxf. M, nihil esse nec esse O. quid huic...potest esse] om. L. dilectu]
BLC Oxf., dilecta I, dilectis N, delectu others. iustitia] de iustitia B.
ad deos| ad eos H, a deos C. procreavit] provocavit Oxf. corporis] cor-
poribus B. corporis...voluptatibus] om. H. est etiam] est etiam in Oxf.,
et etiam ©, non est etiam TV, text Vj. qui] om. BC [Or.’s C], quid H. in
dolore an in labore an in periculo] delere an in periculo an in dolore L, (and OY
only reading dolere for delere, Or.’s P with dolore for delere), an (1st) om. B,
39 in (3rd) om. Oxf. vero| om, Oxf. inscitiam] Oxf., tustitiam HRV, text V,.
despicere| dispicere B. dicuntur] Oxf. O, dicitur [Or.’s V']. in Graecia
multos habent] Graecia multos habet UY. Alabandis] Bouhier, Alabandi Oxf.
YZ,except om. C, Tenedii| Tenedi BMCRV Oxf. TY, tenendi HILN. Tennen|]
Tenen BL, tenucre H, tenue N, Tennem Oxf, others. Leucotheam] leuchothecam
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS. 47
B, leuchoteam Oxf., leucotoe H, leuconiam N, Leucothoam R, Leucoteam V,
text Vj. et ejus] ejyus Oxf. Palaemonem] after jilium C. nostri] M,
nostrum BLOCY Oxf. ascripticios] [Or.’s V], adscripticios [Or.’s AC],
adscriptios B.
XVI. vos philosophi] philosophi vos UY, enim phil. vos 0. qui] quum H, 40
num R. sunt enim] enim sunt Oxf., sunt O. deus ipse mundus] mundus ipse
deus UY. illud] id H, illum UTO. sublime] Z, sublimen Scal., sublimem UT,
sublimum 0. invocant] uocant H. eorum] om. B, illorum T. numeras |
numeratis HU. eosque] easque NVUY. appellas| appellatis HU. Capram
ut] Capram aut BC, capram U. Nepam ut] Ursinus, lupam ut Oxf. BLMCV,
lupam U, lupum YT, lupum ut others. Taurum ut] taurum UY. inanimarum|
animarum B, inanimatarum Oxf. UTHLMCRV. nos| om. U, after sermonis T. 41
sermonis] B, sermone MCV Oxf. [Or.’s V corr. ex sermonis]. sed] set C.
ecquem] haec quem BM Oxf., mentem haec quem O, hune quendam H, inter haec
quem UTLV,, inter haec quintam N, eccum quem C, dic quem R, hic quem V.
putas] putamus B [Or.’s C]. dicis| dicimus LO [Or.’s P]. reddes |
BHLV,, redde T Oxf. [Or.’s V?] others. id] 0, idem BMCV Oxf. non video]
ego non v. L, non intellego T. cui in] om. (lacuna) H. Oetaeo| BM, om.
(lacuna) H, meceo L, medeo T, metaco N, etheo CO, Oetheo R, aethneo V, ‘‘ exem-
plar guerini habet oeteo” V;. Oetaeo inlatae] metaoem late Oxf. fuerunt|
O, fuerint Oxf. BM. Accius] [Or.’s AB], Actius BCRV Oxf. [Or.’s V?].
letius L, [accutius Or.’s V1, aceius Or.’s C]. aeternam] aeterni C. apud
inferos] om. L, before Homerus C, after conveniri RV. conveniri] conuenire H.
Ulixe] Ulyxe R, Ulysse V. excesserant] Oxf. [Or.’s V! excesserat] vita
quamquam] BO, uix aliquem H, om. L, iwxta aquam N. quem] om. BHT. 42
colamus| colarnus Oxf. ti] hit Oxf. [Or.’s ABV], hi YT. interiores }
antiquiores N. antiquissimum] Herculem add UTHNV,. Love natum]
TIowem natum IL Oxf. [Or.’s B], natum T. item Iove antiquissimo] ant. it.I. UY
LOrcar Ioues] iouis M Oxf. [Or.’s A'BPV], plures Hercules adds N. Grae-
corum] graecum B, om. L. litteris| libris N. et] om. H. Lysithoé]
Creuzer, lysito B, lisico TH, licito U, lisito Oxf. OILMC, lisitto N, lysico R,
liscito V, lyscito V,. is] his B, om. MR. Apolline] App. MCR.
accepimus] Oxf. [Or.’s V corr. ex accipimus]. aiunt] om. B, agunt L. = Phry-
gias| frigias BC Oxf. Idaeis Digitis] Oxf., eis digitis H, Idacis indigentis L,
ideis indigetis 0, indeis indigitis U, deis indigetis NR, ydaeis indigetis TV,
ydaeis indigenis ‘exemplar guerini habet digitis”’ V,. cui] cum H, cur (by
corr.) T. Quartus] UMOCRV, Cui quartus T Oxf. BHI, Cui quartus est L, Qui
quartus est N. _—Lovis est et Asteriae] asteriae est Iovis UT, est om. H, est Asteri
ex touis I, est before Iouis CO. et Asteriae] CO, om. et Oxf. others. sororis|
Jilius adds C. qui Tyri...colitur] quem (quam N) Tirii...colunt UILONV.
Carthaginem] Cartaginem BMC, Karthaginem H Oxf. in India] in om. B,
ex India I, in media L, invidia Oxf. Belus } bellus HN, hic] hic est U,
hic qui T [Or.’s B]- Alcmena] [Or.’s X], Alcumena MV, Alcumenta C,
Corssen 11. 131. ferunt] fertur 0. Loves etiam] etiam om. H, Loves
esse L, etiam Ioues C, jovis etiam Oxf. [Or.’s V]. accepimus| Oxf.
XVII. deduxit] deducit (misprint) Klotz. matorum] malorum B. 43
capedunculis] pecudunculis B, capendunculis R. iis] om. Oxf. BHMCRV,
48 COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
his UYILV,, is N. quam rationibus]| B+, [quam refersit rationibus
Or.’s © in marg.]. ei] eis B qui me] prime Oxf. deae ?
si Nymphae] om. HY. Panisci] MO Oxf., panes BC, panisor L, Pana V,
Panasci V,. et] om. TM Oxf. [Or.’s V]. deae quidem] Oxf., quidem deae
UTH, quidem om. I. igitur] om. UMCRV. At] om. Had [Or. Ss V | Oxia;
text V,, aut T. earum]| dearum MRU. Ne ceteri| Oxf., Nec cet. BH,
igitur ne cet. CR, Quid igitur? ne cet. others, except Nom. ne...dedicata. qui-
dem] om. H. ergo] om. MCR. deos numeras] C, deum n. others, after
porro in IOLUY. Orcus frater eorum deus] ortus sunt eorum dii H, for
Orcus, Orchus V, for eorum, earum V, text V,. ili] ili fluwit C. JSluere]
fuerunt H, fluunt UYOL [Or.’s P]. dicuntur] dicunt HN, om. LOUY [Or.’s P].
Cocytus] caythus B, cohatus N, cocitus Oxf., [cocythus Or.’s BCV]. Styx] om.
BMNOCUY. Pyriphlegethon] piri flegeton Oxf. BC, flegeton H, pirius flegeton
44.N, phiegeton RV. di] dit sunt B [Or.’s C]. id quidem repudiandum] hi
repudiandi C, id quidem repudiandi V, text Vj. Orcus] ortus H. igitur |
_ dicitur M, deus C. dicitis] dicam B, dicitur N. ergo] om. Oxf. Haec]
Oxf. [hac Or.’s V], hic H. aiebat] 0, agebat BHMCRV Oxf. aiebat (2nd)]
agebat BM Oxf. [Or.’s V*]. ii] hi BH, hii Oxf. negari] O, id negari H.
colunt ad occidentem] ad oc. col. UT [Or.’s P]. Caelum] Caelium MR. a
genealogis] a genealogiis Oxf. UT HMCV, age nologiis N. antiquis|] om. H.
Dolus| Z, Dolor 0 Ernesti. Metus] UNCRV,, modus TBHIL, et modus 0}, et
mondus O07, motus Oxf. MV. Labor] before metus NO. Invidentia] In-
uidia HR. Querella] [Or.’s V7], querela B Oxf. [Or.’s CE], quaerela V [quae-
rella Or.’s ABV']. Erebo| herebo ©, natos erebro Oxf. natos ferunt |
Fferunt Oxf. illa tollenda] t. i. UY.
45 XVIII. Aristaeus] Aristeus V [Or.’s ACV]. dicitur] after inventor VUY.
Apollinis| Apollini B. Theseus qui] BUT, teseus qui 0, Theseusque MR Oxf. ,
Theseus Davies from Cod. Med. reliqui quorum] reliquorum Oxf., reliquique
gc. di...matres] om. R. matres| deae adds C. iure| Walker, in
iure Z Oxf. 0. est matre libera] de matre libera est UYO. item] ita H.
jure] de jure UY. dea matre|] BM, matre dea C, de dea matre OUTV, dea
matre quae Oxf. Astypalaeenses] astypalis non se B, om, (lacuna) H, asti
pallis in se M, astiphalis N, Astipalenses C, Astypalis Nisae R, Astiphalissa V,
astifalisa O, Astipalissea V,, astipalinse Oxf., astipalisse UY. insulani] om,
(lacuna) H, insula NVUTO. sanctissime] B Oxf., sanctissinum HLOVY.
colunt] colit OV. Rhesus] hesus B, esus HI, estus T, eseus L, essus O (in
marg. museus), Theseus Oxf. UMNCRV. maritumae] maritandaene heae L,
46 maritumne 0, maritimae hae T, maximae hae U. Si] Sed MR Oxf. honores |
Oxf. BO. immortalitatibus B, immortalibus LNOV. putas| putes RV,
text V). Hecatam]| Hecatonam H, Hecatem MRV, etatem 0, heccatam Oxf.
sorore| soror N [Or.’s P]. ejus] et T. Athenis fanum] Oxf., atheis
fatuwm (in marg. fanum) 0, fanus B. interpretor] interpretator B, inter-
pretorum Oxf. — lucus] Oxf. locus B, locos L, lucos O. Furinae Furiae]
Oxf., furmie furiae H, Furiaene UTIL, Furiae Furinae N. deae sunt] Oxf.,
47 desunt N, sunt deae UY. Natio] Oxf. BHLV, Nascio V, others, [ratio Or.’s V].
cui] cuius HV). circumimus] [Or.’s ABCV], circuimus BHMCRV Oxf. [Or.’s
EP]. in agro] magni B. Ardeatt] Ardeatino LCVY. commemora-
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS. 49
bantur] commemorantur TO, commemorabuntur H [Or.’s P]. mens] mens et UY.
onniaque quae] O Oxf. nobismet] nobis ILO. ipst] om. IOL, ipsis
Oxf. BUY others. possumus fingere] confingere possumus U, wolumus con-
Jingere wel possumus IOLYT. ne] nec VTU.
XIX. accipimus] B Oxf. U, accepimus ONV. cur] qur M. in] O, om.
HMRV, before eodem V, Oxf. Serapim Isimque] Oxf., S. hisimque B, S. ip-
sumque H, Seraphim Isimque I, Seraphin et signae L, Seraphim usimque N.
numeremus| numeramus C. cur] quur B, quum H. repudiemus] repu-
diem H, repudiamus C. et equos| Oxf. ibis] ibi B, ibes et UT. acci-
pitres] Oxf. B, ancipitres O. crocodilos] crocodillos BV,, cocodillos Oxf.,
corcodrilos T, crocodrillos ©, chocodrillos V,. felis] LCR [Or.’s BV"], faeles
[Or.’s C] BHN, faelis [Or.’s AV?] M, phoenices 0, pheles Oxf., feles [Or.’s E].
numerum] BMCRV, numero HILNV, Oxf. UT. deinde] demum HIVUY, dein 48
Vie Ino dea| Medea HIVUY. ducetur| B, diceret I, dicitur C, dicetur
Oxf. UT others. et] Z [Or.’s X], quae Davies and other edd. Aevkodéa]
leuchothea B, leuchotea Oxf. [Or.’s E], eulochorea (om. et) N, Leucothoa R,
leucotea V, leucothea others [Or.’s ABV], [Leucathea Or.’s C, lechothea Or.’s P].
Matuta] Oxf., matura B, natura IN. dicetur] [Or.’s X] om, L, dicitur R Dav.
Heind. Cadmi] eadem cadmi Oxf. Pasiphaé et Aeeta e Perseide] pasi-
phe et eace perside Oxf., pasiphe et e Perside T, Pasipheae et heae e Perside B,
Pasiphe et hesperidae H, pasife et erperides 0, Pasiphae et epside I, Pasiphae et
eperside L, Pasiphae et ceae perside M, Pasiphae et he hesperide N, Pasiphae et
cee C, Pasyphae et cee Perside R, Pasiphae et eee e Perside U, Pasiphae ct hespe-
rides V, ‘‘exemplar guerini habet et aeaeae’’ V,, Pasiphae et Aeetes e Perseide
Ernesti. filial] filiae TUBHLNV, jilie nate Oxf. Sole] Oxf., solo UH,
solae M, et persida Oceani filia here C. Circen] Oxf., Circem BN, Cir-
ceienses] Cercienses BC, Circienses RMV Oxf., circenses O. ducis] B, dicitis HG,
dicis Oxf. UT others. avis] annis N, vis Oxf. Oceano] occeano NC Oxf.
Aeeta patre matre Idyia] et a patre matridyla B [Or.’s ABCP], et a patre matri-
dila TLOMRV Oxf. [Or.’s EV], patre et matre H, et patre et matre N, et patre mar-
tigena C, et a patre matre dea UV, et a patre matre idyia Vp». est] om. H.
Absyrto] Absyrtio [Or.’s ACEP] UBHV,, obsirtio Oxf. [Or.’s V'], obscircio M,
abscisio T, ab sircio C, Absirtio V [Or.’s BV?]. Aegialeus] argileus H, [egia-
levis Or.’s B], egialeus V, text Vj. usitatius| est us. HR. Ino] Iuno H,
uino I, homo N. Trophonius] triformis Oxf. in Boeotia] in Boetia
C Oxf. [Or.’s CEV], inbo etiam B. ullos| 0. si sunt] sunt si B, si om. R.
hi] wR. Erectheus] B, Ericteus H, aratheus M!, eratheus Oxf. M?, erateus N,
Erictheus COR, Eritheus V, text V,. quid aut} quid autem UT. patriae
libertate] libertate patriae TU. memoriam] memoria B. Erectheus|
erecteus Oxf., eritheus T, ericteus O, aerictheus M. Jiliaeque] O, illi aeque B,
jiliae hi aeque M, filie eque Oxf. Leontidum] V,, Leonaticum Oxf. Z, ex-
cept Leonarticum H. Aewxépiov] Clavel, Leochorion B, Leuconon T, Leo-
corion others. Alabandenses quidem] BM Oxf., alabandis is quem H,
alabandes is quidem 0. Alabandum] Alabandi H. quos| nos B. non |
om. B. ut] om. Oxf. ei] eius B. molestus] Oxf., molestius BR
[Or.’s C]. esse confirmaret| confirm. esse UT.
XX. dea est] Oxf. [Or.’s V, deest Or.’s V']. errantes| om. Oxf. nume-
rum] naturam R. Arqui] OR, arcui Oxf., arei B, arcus UTHNV, anus I,
MC: Iii, 4
49
51
52
50 COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
atqui L, arci others. speciem quia causam] OUT Oxf. Z, causam quia spe-
ciem V;. habet| Ernesti, habeat Z, except om. H. Thaumante] Thawmantem
B, et athamante H, tamuante C, Taumante R, Thaumate V, text V,. esse]
Oxf., om. CRV, Jris esse Ant. Augustinus. nata] O, natus C. Arcus |
arquus R. coloratis| Davies, coloratus Z Oxf. 0. centauros] cen-
taurus B. rettuleris| retuleris BCRV, intuleris H. dei putandi| det
putandi sunt TH Oxf., sunt dei putandi V. SJluctibus| fructibus Oxf. [Or.’s
PV]. consuerunt] T, consueuerunt HLN. Ian] Tam BHMO, Tamen NV,
text Vj. Sin] BL [Or.’s ABCEP], in U Oxf. HV [Or.’s V], ni M, nisi CR, Si O
Heindorf. mare] H, mater Oxf. T BHLMCV, et mater I, text V,, matri O.
etiam quem] etiamque BO, etiam om. I, etiam et quem V, text Vj. Maso|
Marius H, Marso marsus C, Marso UY Oxf. others, Naso V,. in augurum]
mauguren Oxf. Anienem] R, anemonem UT Oxf, BLNC, anemorie H, anenio-
- nem MV, Anionem V, Heind., Almonem Ursinus. Nodinum] nodutum
53
04
H, adumen N, nodnium R. in inmensum] in om. B, immensitatem aliquam
LUY. reciptemus| O, recipimus B, accipiemus MV, text Vj. horum]
BHMO, corum nomina O.
XXI. illos] om. Oxf. etiam] agam TL, agi etiam U, om. C. ti] hi
TH, duos (ii being read as a numeral) UMCRV,, om. Oxf. Arcadia] Archadia
C Oxf. [Or.’s EV], ex archadiam 0. patre Aethere] p. aetherae B, de patre O.
Caelo] Caelio UY. Minervam] iniveram Oxf. Cretensem] cretens est B.
Atvécxovpo] Dioscorte B Oxf., Dioscoridae HLV, dioscoridem YT, vistoride I,
Dioscorce M, discordiae N, Dyoscori C, Dioscuroe R, Dioscuri V,, diescoure O.
rege Jove] J.r. T. "Avaxes] Swainson, anacthes B, anathes 0, anacet HN,
ana tres 1, Anactes Oxf. MCRV, anaces V,, “Avaxres Clavel. Tritopa-
treus| UY Oxf. MRV, Trito patreus B, Tricopateus I, T'ritropatreus C. Tri-
topatreus...nati] om. HLNO. Fubuleus] Oxf., eubules B, euboleus UI.
Dionysus] Dionisius BC [Or.’s BCEV], Dyonysius M, Dionysius RV. duo]
C, om. others. et Leda] ex Leda NV, text V,, et ex L. UY. a non-
nullis] an non nullis B, Antenulus MR. Alco] O, Alco ILV, a leo N. Me-
lampus] manelippus I, mencilapus L, malapus O. et Tmolus| Davies,
Emolus TBILOV, ciuolus H, emollus N, Euiolus MR, evio lis Oxf., Eureolus U,
et Emolus C, Eniolus V,. filii] Oxf., filius N, [ili Or.’s AV#]. altero
et Neda] Creuzer, altero natae et B, alte nata H, altero nata et Oxf.
TILMCV, altitonante et N, altero nata ex UR, altero et ex Vj, altero natae Baiter
omitting natue before Iove. Thelxinoé Aoede Arche Melete] theixinone
cede archemel et hae B, ethei none noe de archamelote H, torxineo est de archime-
lete I, tetvinoe de archimelete T, teixinoneo edearche melete U, tersimeone de archi-
melete O, teixineone de archimenalete L, Theixinoneo Edearche Melete MR,
eisimoneo edearche melete N, etheixinoneo et edearche et melete C, Thelximone —
edearche melete V, teximus eo ede arche melete Oxf. et Mnemosyne...tertiac |
om. H. Mnemosyne] nemosine T Oxf. BMCRV, memorie N, Mnemosine V,.
tertiae] Gronovius, tertiae Joue tertio UBMNCRV Oxf., tertia a Ioue Terphopierie
I, Tertio Ioue tertio pieriae LY and (omitting 2nd tertio) 0. PHCT Oc Omics
Pierio HV, pyerio N, om, &. Pierias| plerias B Oxf., pilia H, pelias I, pere-
lias L, proelias 0, prelias T. et eodem] BHIV [Or.’s V7], eodemque C, eodem
Oxf. [Or.’s V'] others. quo] quos B Oxf., quod T. proximae] IM, maxime
V, proxime O others. quia] Oxf., co quod MC. appellatum] BO, appel-
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS. 51
latus Oxf. MV. Hyperione] hyprione B, ex pione I, Hipione R, hisperione
Oxf. Volcano Nili] woleanoni B. Heliopolis] Oxf., el. B [Or.’s AC].
is| [corr. fr. his Or.’s V], his B, om. L. quem] Oxf., qui LMCRV,. Cerca-
phum Rhode peperisse dicitur patrem Ialysi Camiri Lindi unde Rhodit] Swainson,
acantorhodi p. d. ialisyeameri tinderhodi B, (lacuna) p. d. et alist cameritinde
rhodi H, a cantu redi se periisse d. Thalista meritui derthodi If (only that T
ends with tinderthodi), acantu redi p. d. thaliscei meritindetthodi L, acantii rodi
p. d. talisca meritum tertodi 0, Achanto (Athanto R) peperisse Ialyst Cameritinde
Rhodi MRU (only that U has camerinde), achanto rodi p. d. yliasi chamerintide
rodi N, dicitur genuisse achandorodi hialisi chameri tinderhodi ©, a canto rodi p.
d. ialyst cameritraderodi Oxf., Achanto Rhodi p. d. Ialysi cameritinde rhodi V.
quintus—fertur] om. Oxf. Colchis] colohis B, Cholchis ©, Aeetam]
etam BC, aeram H, oetam MV, aeream N, Oetham R, et amet Oxf. Circam]
B Oxf., certam O, cicam N, Circen R, circem V.
XXII. Caelo] caelio UY. Apollinem] dicunt Ap. natum C. Nilo]
MRV, in Nilo Oxf. TBIOC, et in L. Phthas| Opos B, Apis C, Opas Oxf. UTO
others. esse Aegypti] egipti esse Oxf. UT, Aegyptii esse C, esse Aegyptii V,
[Or 6: Vv 10 traditur] fertur HN, dicitur LUY. Menaeno] Swainson after
Creuzer, me malio B, Memalio HMRV Oxf., menalaio L, manalio O, in emalio NC,
Mimatio V,. Die] uia I, dia NOV (Or.’s P] UY (the two last also put natus
before Dia). obscenius] obscenis UT. Coronidis] Davies, foronidis
BLOC, Phoronidis Oxf. HRV,, feronidis M, phoroni diis N, pheronidis V. is |
Oxf. [Or.’s V7], his B [Or.’s BV]. idem] Item B. tertius Jove tertio
natus] tertio jove tertius natus Oxf. [Or.’s A?]. Maia] mala B Oxf. mola H.
Penelopa] B Oxf., Penelopana N, Penolapa R, Penolopa V, [Poenelopa Or.’s AV].
Pana] B, om. THLONC [Or.’s A?P]. natum] natos C. ferunt] fuerunt
B. nefas| nephas CR [corr. from nefans Or.’s AV]. Pheneatae] feneatae
B Oxf. [Or.’s CV], jinere H, fenete C, feneate V [Or.’s E]. gui] argentum in-
wenisse et adds R, Argum dicitur interemisse] interemisse argentum dicitur
Oxf. Argum] BO, argentum HM. Aegyptum profugisse] B, Aegypto pro-
fuisse H, Aegypto praefuisse UTLONCV, Aegyptum praefuisse MR Oxf. Thoth]
theyr BM, them THI, tem O, thein LV,, thei N, their UCRV Oxf. eodemque]
eodem MCRV [Or.’s V]. Apollinis] Ap. filius C. Arcades] archades
[Or.’s V] Oxf. HCV, text V,. specillum] Oxf., speculum BUTNOV [Or.’s PV?].
obligavisse] alligasse ILUT. Cynosuris] 0, gynosuris B Oxf., gignosuris C,
ginosuris M, Cinosuris V, text Vj. Arsippi] arsipi B, Arisippi TV,. Arsi-
noae] Ars filius C, Arsinoe V [Or.’s ABC]. alvi dentisque evolsionem] om. B.
lucus] O Oxf., locus H [Or.’s V"], lucis N.
XXIII. Apollinum...Venere tertia (60)] om. L. is| his B, om, M. antea
e] [Or.’s ABCV] Oxf. BMCR, ante e [Or.’s EP] ION, ante ex V. esse] om. B.
Corybantis] chorib. BC, Corib. V, text V,. Delphos] delfos Oxf. Noor]
nomonem UH, monnonem I, Nomion V,, nomionem T Oxf. others. pennatum]
[Or.’s BE] THC, pinnatwm others. genuisse dicitur] genuit UT. notior }
maior V, text V,, [nitior Or.’s V"}. accepimus] accipimus UT [Or.’s P].
tertiae pater Upis...Cupidinem secundum natum accepimus (59)] om. B [Or.’s C].
tertiae] tertia H. pater Upis] Oxf., pater rupis H, patempis I, pater Opis Vj.
saepe Graeci] Graect saepe UT early edd, Upim] wperum H, iupiter I,
4—2
55
56
57
t
52 COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
Opim V,. Dionysos] dionysios THV, dionisios € [Or.’s E], dyonisios [Or.’s
A’P]. Nysam] Nisam Oxf. CV [Or.’s V]. Cabiro] ea primo H, Capro
UMRV,, Capreo N, Caprio CV Oxf., capio 0, caprino T. cui Sabazia] cuius
abameas insti H, cuius Abazea IMR Oxf., cujus abazia T, cuius ab area NC, cuius
abarea VOU, cuius henazea V,. Nyso] Swainson, Niso Z. Thyone] chione
59 N, Thione CR [Or.’s BE]. Elide] eli MV, Celi R, text Vj, eliatae O. Elide
delubrum] elidulubrum Oxf. vidimus] 0, uidemus UMN [Or.’s V"]. Mer-
curio] mercurius Oxf. tertia] tertio Oxf. [Or.’s B]. Et Diona] et Diana
BN Oxf., a Diona C, et Dione V, text Vj. et Marte] marte Oxf. Anteros |
Oxf. BO, ante ros H, Antheros V, [anteneros Or.’s A*B*]. Syria] Scythia H,
Siria C, sirio Oxf. Cyproque] V,, cyroque UBH, ciroque TICR, siroque Oxf.,
Cyrroque MV, cirraque N. proditum] praedictum V, text V,, traditum UT.
apollinis] Oxf., Apollonis [Or.’s AV"]. Aegyptii] egiptiis B. Saitae |
alete B, selatae TH, salete UMOCRYV, solete Oxf., sallete N, text Vj. quam |
quae B. a] UTBO, om. Oxf. M. Coryphe Oceani] corufescem
B, coru ferociani Oxf., corrufice Oc. N, Corufe Oc. [Or.’s X] UC, Coruphe Oc. R,
Coriphe Oc. V. Kopiav] Corian BMR, corio N, Coriam Oxf. others. ferunt|
nominant Oxf. Pallantis] palantes Oxf., palantis UY. pennarum] C,
60 pinnarum others. + qui idem est] quidem est Oxf. Z, except om. I. An-
teros] antheros Oxf., [anteneros Or.’s A*B*], antenneros 0. atque haec] et
haec Oxf. aliaque| atque Oxf. MCRV, om. UTBHIL, et N. non refellunt |
non om. HLT. quicque] quidque B.
61 XXIV. Num] non H, nonne Oxf. huius modi] ILM'N, eius modi BM?CRV
Oxf., huius H. aut enim in nobismet insunt] Oxf., in nobis autem insunt T
and (adding met before insunt) LO. yt mens... optandae nobis sunt] om. LY,
ut fides, &c.] ut om. throughout H. ut spes| om. CRU. ut salus ut]
salus H Oxf., et salus et 0. rerum] om, MCV. utilitatem] utilitate
MCRV Oxf. video] widetis UHV,. video etiam] video om, MCRV Oxf.
62 in eis] Oxf., in his UT. explicatio| LMO Oxf., explanatio BC. Exsec-
tum] B, exectum L, etectum N, Caelum] Caelium CRVU, Caelum—jilio om. T.
vinctum] wictum N, iunctum V, text V,. ita] Z, except om. N, vos ita Heind.
from Cod. Glog. it qui] BO Oxf., [hi qui UT Or.’s BP, ti quiqui Or.’s A'EV!,
ii quiquam Or.’s C]. vortit] suertit THV!, wertit others. minatur |
minuatur LNT. quid Veiovi] quidne Ioui UHCV,, quidue Ioui Oxf. MRV,
quidne Iouis N, quid Jovi YT. ductum] dictum BHY. magis tw mtht
natare visus es] (reading videris for visus es UT), tu mihi magna narrare uideris L,
63 tu mihi uere uisus es N, tu mihi magis natare uisus es C. vocabulorumque] C,
uocabulorum others. quique ita appellati sint] C (except cuique), quique ita
appellatum sit B, quique ita appellant cum sit Oxf., quisque ita sit appellatus H,
quique ita appellatus sit L, quique ita appellantur unde sit M (and U, only reading
appellatunde), quisque ita appellatus sit NO, quicque ita appellatur unde sit R,
quique ita appellati sit V, quicque ita appellati sit V,. atque] adque B.
XXV. non modo] N, non solum ©, modo om. Oxf. others. ad] et Z Oxf. UT,
et Orbonae ad Manutius from MSS. of Maffeus and Sigonius and so the
Bologna edition of 1494. Larum] Larium V,, larum est Oxf. Exquiliis|’
HLMO Oxf., equilus B, esquiliis CR, ex quibus U, “exemplar guerini habet ex
64 quibus” V,. a philosophia pellatur] M Oxf., a philosophi appellatur B, a philo-
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS. 53
sophis appellatur HILONUY, a philosophis pellatur Hervag. et] Swainson, ut
Z, atque Moser. dicamus digna dis inmortalibus] dicali usu igna his inmor-
talibus B, dicali usu ignais immortalitatibus Oxf., dicamus digna dis om. (lacuna)
H, dicali usu ignaris inmortalibus TIL and O reading mortalibus, dicali usu loqua-
mur UMOR, dic alio usu igneis immortalibus N, dicali usu loquimur ignaris mor-
talibus V, dicali usu is interpreted ‘‘more usitato loquendi ac uulgari” by Vj.
quod...quod] Ernesti, quid...quid Z Oxf. autem] etiam MCRV. cum]
om. Oxf. per mare] O Oxf., permanere B. pertinentem H, pergentem
TLONV [Or.’s P]. idem de Cerere] id detrahere H, [idem decedere Or.’s V"].
suspicione] suspitione HIL Baiter, so Fleckeisen in Plautus but see Corssen 1. 56.
Itaque] idque B. est] om. B. ut et esse] MOHL, et ut esse B Oxf.
discere| discedere B, disce cognoscere H, discere et cognoscere R. possim] Oxf.,
[possum Or.’s E]. quales| BO, quam quales RV Oxf. [Or.’s V?]. eos |
om, R. deorumne] Oxf., deorum B, an deorum H. providentia] M Oxf., 65
prudentia TOB. consulantne di] BC, consulantne de OL, consulaturne MR,
consulantne H Oxf. others. partitione| participatione C, partione Oxf.
vobis] nobis Oxf. U. et tis] CR [Or.’s B°CV], ex his H, et his UY Oxf. others.
fateare| fatur a te 0. nequaquam] nec ILY. istuc| M, istud HNO.
istac ibit] his tacebit B, ista haec ibique Oxf., isthac ibit H, citabit I, ista citabit
LO, istaec ibit MV, is tacebit C, ista stabit T.
XXVI. An Medea] Swainson, Niobem B, om. H, An Niobe UTILV,, an 66
iobem M, anioben Oxf., aniobe 0, molem N, Inobem C, anniobe R, a niobe V.
parum] LV,, parumne Oxf. others. volt esse quod] om. Oxf. esse] om.
BHMOCRVUY. volt] uolo V, text V;. ita dat] om. O. se res] feres Oxf.
versus] usus H, verus UT. Ille traversa] ille transfusa H, ille transuersa
Oxf. ULMNR, ille inquit transuersa C, illa tamen uersa V, illa transuersa Vj.
mente| in mentem HN. mi hodie] Oxf., mihi hodie BHRV, hodie om. L, hodie
micht N, michi hodie C. pernitiem] Oxf. dabo|] dabis B, om. Y.
luctum] lucrum H. exitium] M, exitum BHLO Oxf. vos| nos B. Medea] 67
itidem Media C. ut] om. H Oxf. puerum] quercum Oxf. articulatim]
particulatim UTO. dispergit] dispargit MRV, text V,, cf. Corssen 11. 399.
dissipatos] disputatos B [Or.’s C]. ut] et UYHV,, om. L. tardaret |
traderet LN. salutem] ipsa generaret add ILY. pareret] Oxf., pararet
MORV, praestaret U. ut] et B. ne ratio quidem] nec r. quidem MV,, 68
nec r. quid V.
XXVIII. inlexe] illexe Or.’s V? Oxf. HMO, illese U, illexie LY, ilexe Or.’s V!,
illesisse N, illexisse CV. re in] Oxf. [Or.’s ABEPV], in re in B [Or.’s C1, in re
UT Or.’s C7]. coinquinari] O Oxf., quo inquinari B, conquinari H, coinqui-
natu R. regias contaminari] regiam cont. Oxf. UIMRV, om. C. ac
misceri] Ribbeck, admisceri ZUY. At] Oxf., Ad HLCY. id] id quidem U.
caelestum] scelestum HI, caelestium V. stabilimen] stabilimum H, stabili-
mentum NR, stabilimem C. Quem clam] UTR, Quem clari H, Quem dat N,
quem dant Oxf., Quem dicunt C, Quendam BMO others. Thyestem] thiestem
BV, thiesten C, hyestem Oxf., thyestes UY. clepere| depere BH, Cleopatra N,
marg. only C. ausum esse] esse ausum HN, aussum esse C, ausus est UT (est
after regia U). Qua] a qua UTBHLM, aqua Oxf., esse aqua 0, At qua R.
in re] inire U. conjugem cepit| adjungere tempus O, referta] refercta M. 69
a4 COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
saepe| Manutius, semper 2 Oxf. UT. omnino] animo B, datam] natam
HNY. Ut] om, B. spe] spem B, saepe H. est] Schémann, sit
70 Oxf. U0Z, except sunt H. salutaris| salutaria H. tam] om. UY. dis}
_Oxf., is C, his V. iis [Ors Cl, lis. V Oxi. 1 | OL.s BBP). ulli sunt esse] M,
ulli sint esse Oxf, B, welis interesse H, ullis interesse LY, ulli interesse O, illi sint
esse N,
XXVIII. nemini] nulli UY. Quisquanine| M Oxf., quisquam BH, quis TO
[Or.’s BI. istuc] istud Oxf, O. nocere Deianira] O, n. demaira Oxf., [n.
Dianae ira Or.’s B], nocere de laniaria L, D. nocere R. cum ei] O, cui B,
Pheraeo\ ferro N, phereo V, ferreo . Tasoni is] Oxf., tason his B, Iasoni HN,
Iason CO, Zason is R. potuerant] Oxf. [-runt Or.’s V7], poterant CVY. si
71 is] si his B [Or.’s P]. aut suscipitur] Oxf. T, aut scelus suscipitur UHRV,,
aut suspicitur C. id est] uel B. vera| uera est RV,|U. a deo] adeo
RV. bonam] bona B (YT, which also has ratio and bona below). nobis |
vobis Oxf. Non enim ut] non ut enim B, ideo ne sicut cui H. Quid]
quin B. potius] notius M [Or.’s V], nocuis Oxf, nocentius C, craven
is M [Or.’s B], his [Or.’s E] TY. his] is © [Or.’s AV’, tis CV].
XXIX. Medea] O Oxf., Mledia LN. commemorabantur] M, commemora-
batur Oxf. B, commemorabitur O. heroicae| Oxf., haeroicae V, [hieroicae
Or.’s V]. inita subductaque} Oxf., wicta subductaque UMR, inita seductaque N,
prouictaque C. ratione| persona uel ratione ILT, after ratione Oxf. inserts
72 from below qui in amore—inopia, comicae| MO, comitiae N, comice B.
saepe] Madvig, semper Z Oxf. after Hunucho, Oxf. om. quid—redeam.
vero] om. B. Synephebis] sine febis B, sine febris Oxf. suave] si aue B,
[st avo Or.’s C]. in liberos] illiberos B, in libros ©, nec amet] MO Oxf.,
73 necari et B, necom, H. tui] sui [Or.’s V'] Oxf. UMCRV, text V,. fructu] fletu
H. = avertas| aduertas H. nomen| numen T. parco patre] Oxf., patre parco
CRV,, patre pareo V. dissipes| BIUY, dissipas Oxf. others, dissipis O.
neque ut inde] neque unde BU'T, nec autem H, neque quid inde Oxf. CR, nec quid
inde VU?. ad eum] after machinam UY. commoliar| commolior [Or.’s P] 0.
fallaciae] facile Oxf. Phormio| formio Oxf. Cedo| Oxf. om. B, credo YT.
sunt mi] mihi sunt CRV, sunt TV. consilia omnia] o. c. mthi UY.
74 XXX. sessum] sensum BO. it praetor] item precor B, ita precor L, in te
precor O, ite precor MUYT Oxf. others. At id] Schtitz, ad Oxf. TBILOC,
a MRV, id Davies. At id se Q. Sosius splendidus| assecutus Sosius U, asse-
cutus festus H, assequitur Q. S. splendidus N, Q.] Quintus B, quare O.
transcripserit] Oxf. IMC, transscripserit BL, transcripsit HNU. LL. Alenus}
lalenus B, Lucius Alenus 0, Valerius H, L. Aienus MC Oxf., Labienus U, L.
Labienus R, L. Aiemus V, L, Allienus V,. chirographum] cyrografum B
[Or.’s BCE], cyrographum Oxf. MRV, cirographum C. homine] nomine IL.
Tolosani] Oxf. [Or.’s EPV] HRV, tolossani B [Or.’s ABC], tholosani NC. Tugur-
thinae] iugurtinae BV Oxf. [Or.’s V]. Tubuli] tribuli UH, tabula N, rubuli
Oxf. capta]| rapta Oxf. iudicandam] indicandam Oxf. U. Pedu-
caea tum] peduceatum © Oxf. veneni| C, wenena Oxf. UT others. de fide |
de ex fide LO. tutelae] BO, wt utile H, tam utile M, tam utiles Oxf., et utile N,
tum tutelae R. Jiduciae] f. id est depositi L. ex empto] exempto RV
[Or.’s A]. Plaetoria] letoria BLMOCRV,, latoria Oxf., lectoria INVUY.
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS. ays)
everriculum] BO, et uerriculum Oxf. UMCRV, uerticulum N, uerriculum Vj.
everriculum malitiarum omnium] om, H. Aquillius] B, Aquilius C, acquilius
Vv. a dis] odiis Oxf. sementim] B, seueritatem L, stam Oxf., sementem 75
UY others, Corssen 11. 223. rationem] ratione Oxf. malitiam] malitia B,
et malitiam RV. facinus] facimus Oxf., facinusque UY. illa anus| anus
illa Oxf. Caesa accidisset abiegna] caesae accidissent ab igne Oxf. BC, caesae
occidisset H, cecidissent abiegnae UO, cecidissent ab igni LY, caesae cecidissent
abiegnae MRV, sese cecidissent N, caesa cecidisset abiegna Vy. ipst] tipsis B.
XXXI. gubernator vim] gubernatorum B. etst hi] M Oxf., et sibi B, et 76
hii B, etsi ii R, et si is O, etsi L. tamen] tam Oxf. si ista] Oxf. [Or.’s
v2, sed ista Or.’s BV']. ais] animis T. dedisses| BO, dedisse H. qua] quia
Oxf. Phaéthontem] phetontem Oxf., fethontem B, fetontem C, Phaetontem
RV. aut] Oxf., aut ut C. Hippolytum] hyppolitum BV, ippolitum C.
a] om. B. Ut] Davies, et Z Oxf. UT. esset] Madvig, est Z Oxf. UT. 77
Aristo Chius] Aristo Cius B, Aristoycus L, Aristochius V Oxf., Aristo Cous Vj.
asotos| afotos Oxf. acerbos e] acerbose Oxf., accerbo sew B, a ceruo et ©,
acerbos et URV. schola] scola CV [Or.’s EV]. philosophorum—qui se]
om. B, philosophos] 01, philosophus 07, philosophis Z. tis] his UTV Oxf.
[Or.’s P, is Or.’s AB, hiis Or.’s V]. rationem] ratione Oxf. illam] 0, 78
aliam B Oxf. dari] dali B. meracius| inertius V, meratius V, [Or.’s
AC]. sic vestra ista] si curam istam B. providentia] Oxf. B, prudentia
OR [Or.’s V*]. dederit| dederim B, dedit H. nomen] numen Davies.
XXXII. after philosophorum om. majus—ponantur Oxf, quibus] om. 79
Oxf. MRV, rest Vj. vos| nos B. after valere sic om. non—nemo
sit Oxf. Ac] At V. nimis] om. UT. Telamo] calamo N,
Telamon CV. locum totum] locum om. B. cur] ut B, quur H, om.
C, utrum UV Oxf. male] om. Oxf. sin] si H. bonis] om. 80
H, bonus is Oxf. duo| duos HCRV Oxf. Scipiones] Oxf., sipiones B.
Hispania] hysp. B, Spaniam L. Maximus] Marius H, maximis Oxf. Han-
nibal] B Oxf., Hasdrubal 0. Paullum] Paulum B. Poenorum crudeli-
(ati) c..p. UY. praebitum] proditum H, [praeditum Or.’s B], traditum C,
vetera] vera Oxf. [Or.’s V']. Drusus] drusos Oxf. Vestae] bestae B.
est Q. Scaevola] Oxf., est quae Sc. B, Scaeuola est C, est Seuola V, est Quintus
Scaevola U. ante etiam] etiam autem C, etiam ante UTV [Or.’s P]. perfi-
diosissimus| perfidissimus N, perniciosissimus C, G.| GaN; O:|.0m-B10r 7s
C]. iubere] iwuere B, jubet Oxf. deficiat] H, deficiet LOUTBN, me deficiet C. 81
minus si] O, minus Oxf. commemorem] communi more H. Cur] Quur H.
Marius] arius B. septimum] M Oxf., septimus B, septies THINOV,, decies L,
septimo C. Cinna] cigna B. at dedit] at tedit C, [addedit Or.’s B},
-addidit B"].
XXXII. impedirique] impedireque B. cruciatu] cruciato B. sup-
plicioque Q.] supplicioque quo T, supplicio C, [supplicio quae que Or.’s AV], sup-
plicioque RV Oxf. Varius] Marius H. si] 0, sic BMV Oxf., sed UHLCRV,.
quia] quidem T. ferro] febro H. Metellum] metallum H. poenas |
poenis B. quadraginta] xl RV. annos Dionysius tyrannus] Dyonisius
t. annos UYBILMC, annis D, t. HN, Dionysius t. annos Oxf. RV. opulentis-
82
83
56 COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
sumae] opulentis sume? B. multos] B, multas UYOLH. Graeciae] genere
LN. Jjlore] om. L. At Phalaris] At phalatris B, ac Phalaris UTHRV,
ad falaris M [Or.’s V], text V,, a. t. falaris Oxf. sustulit] tulit C, substulit
Vv. acerbe] Oxf. O, acra ui H, [acerue Or.’s APV?]. Anaxarchum |
O, anxarcum B Oxf. [Or.’s ACE, anxarchum Or.’s V]. Democriteum] Oxf.
BORV, Democritum [Or.’s B] LY, diometricum 0, Democritium others. ex-
carnificatum] excarnificatos TL. Eleae| helene H, [elete Or.’s A], eluce cce O.
morti| mortem N,
XXXIV. Harpalum] C. harpalum B, arpalum O. felix] 0, jfilica B,
summus UHRV,, foelix I, fulia M Oxf., infelix panphilia N, in silua C, in Pam-
phylia felix Heind. fanum] phanum Oxf. secundissimo vento] secun-
dissime MV, secundissimum ©, text Vj. cursum] cursu B. ridens] om.
RV. Idque| Lambinus, atque OUT Oxf. Z, except at quae V. qui cum
MO Oxf., qui quod B. Peloponnesum] ML, peloponensum B Oxf. [Or.’s ABCV,
pelopemensum E], pelopensem O. detraxit] Oxf., [detraxum Or.’s V]. or-
narat| ornorat B. e manubiis| O Oxf., e manubiis is H, e manibus UIN,
e om, C, ex m. V. Carthaginiensium] Cath. B [Or.’s C], Cart. Oxf. [Or.’s V]
C, Carthaginensium V [Or.’s A, Karthaginensium Or.’s E]. Gelo] 0, Hiero
IVUT. aestate| aestatae B. grave| grauem BYHOV Oxf. aptum] UM
Oxf., om. BHOI, aptius (after tempus) T. omne] Oxf., omni B. anni |
animi Oxf, diceret] deberet H. Aesculapii| MO, Aesculapi B. Epi-
84 dauri] BO Oxf., Mpidaurei N, Epidaurii R. Idem] Iam Oxf. UBHMRV,
Idemque ©, etiam Gulielmius, om. TO. . auferri| Oxf., aufferri R, auferi O
[Or.’s BV!]. cum] N, quod BOY Oxf. others. Bonorum] beatorum H.
pateras| patinas H. coronasque] CMORV Oxf., coronas B, et coronas H.
quae| om. OL. simulacrorum.,..sustinebantur] s...sustinebant O [Or.’s P],
simulacra...sustinebant TH. esse enim] enim om, MR. precaremur |
precamur B. ab tis] ab hiis Oxf. [Or.’s V, ab is A, ab his BEP]. haec]
haec omnia HR. edixisse| Oxf. dixisse BHLO. quicque] O, quique B,
quodque RV, quisque UV, Oxf. sacri] a sacris Oxf. ZO. ad impietatem|
Oxf., ad impletam B, quum adimpleta esset H, ad om. TLO, cum impietatem
fecisset N. adiunxit] BO, auxit C, [injunrit Or.’s C}].
XXXV. tabescentem] tabescente B, intabescentem LYU. atque] Oxf.
in tyrannidis rogum] in Tympanidis rogum B, in timpanidis rogum YT, in Tym-
panidis H, in Tympanidis regum I, in timpanidis regnum L, in tipanidis rogum
Oxf., in typanidis rogum UM, in timpadis rogum N, in tumpadis rogum O, in
85 timpanidis rogo ©, ‘al. in tympanidiis” Vj. et recte] UMRV, et om. T Oxf.
BILC, recteque HN. esset| essent B. qua| quasi B. Ut enim]
HLBO, Et enim [Or.’s V'] MCR Oxf., Etenim V, text Vj. ratione| Oxf.,
[rationem Or.’s AlV!]. divina] Bouhier, divina in homines Oxf. Z, except
86 divina et hominis I. di| diine B. agellos] aiellos L, angelos N. uredo|
urendo B. —grando] Oxf., [glando Or.’s V*]. cuipiam] TBO, quicpiam
M, quidpiam H, quippiam LU Oxf. others. id Iovi] ideo in deos H, id noui C.
ne] nec H. quidem] quia nec H. P. Rutilii sim HBL, p. retulii sum O,
protulissem B, rutili M, rutilium Oxf. questus| Oxf., quaestus M [Or.’s AB],
conquestus UY.
COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS. 57
XXXVI. hoc] haec UYHN, hic C. fructuum] Oxf., [ fructum Or.’s A'V'].
id donum] Oxf., id om. MRV, rest V,. aucti] acti Oxf. nacti] B, only 87
here. fortuiti] fortuitu B [Or.’s C]. tum dis] tamen diis C, [cum diis
Or.’s E]. nostrae laudi assumptum] a.n. l. UT, [n. a. l. Or.’s P]. um-
quam] magister N. At] aut H, ut Oxf. [Or.’s V7 “eadem manu’”’]. in-
columis] incolumes B. et maximum] et om. V. ob eas] ab eas ©, [abeas
Or.’s V#]. decumam] decimam H. vovit] deuouit L, novit Oxf. esset] 88
essent] B. Pythagoras cum] Protagoras Oxf. in] om. B. quiddam
novi] quiddam nouum HN, nout q. C. immolavisse] Oxf. BCR, immolasse
OUT others. Apollini] apolloni B. Delio] Delphico H, [Deli Or.’s B'].
hostiam] hostem N. sanguine] sanguinem B. petendam] putandam
Oxf. quamvis licet] B, quamvis [Or.’s V7] Oxf. ULMORV, quamvis enim C, quis
a Menti] nostra H. sita] ita BHMNRV Oxf. UT. prosperitates |
prosperitas B.
XXXVII. non] enim C. numquam] umquam B. bonos] bonus B. 89
boni] om, M. arripimus attribuimusque] HLBO, ascribimus attribuimusque
Oxf. UMNRV,, attribuimus ascribimusque C, ascribimus attribuimus V. Samo-
thracam] B, Samocreta L, samocratam 0, Samotraciam CV, Samothraciam U Oxf. V,
and others. dOeos] atheus UTBRV, archeus H. atque ei] ait ei LUY,
ait eique O. quidam] 0, quidem R [Or.’s B?]. amicus] atticus UTIL,
ornatus Oxf., eticus QO. multi] HM Oxf., multis BLO. tempestatis |
potestatis B. in portumque] importunumque B. fit] sit R. NUS=
quam] miseria B. naufragia] naufragium V. in eandem] in in eandem
Oxf. navem] LO, nauim HN [Or.’s P]. ostendit eis] offendit ei L.
quaesivitque] quae sui atque B. tis] his [Or.’s BP] UT Oxf., [hiis Or.’s V!,
is Al.
XXXVIII. At deo] 0, ac deo H, adeo L, [at deo with t in ras. Or.’s A]. ne] 90
nec B. poenas| poenam HC. expetantur| L, expectantur OH [Or.’s V1],
expectentur [Or.’s V7] Oxf. ULMNRV, exspectentur C. eae] haec H, heae C,
hac UTRV [Or.’s P]. a nepotibus a] ac nep. a B, et nep. ac C, ac nep. ac R
Oxf. B, a nep. ac V, a nep. O. civitas ulla] illa ciuitas HC, ulla civitas
UY. condemnaretur] condempnaretur © [Or.’s V1]. avos| B, anus
others. Tantalidarum] tantaludarum B, Tantali datus H, tanta ludorum
I, Tantali N. quinam] quam Oxf. internicioni] internecioni BRV,,
interemptioni N, interneconi C, internectioni V Oxf. paretur| pateretur Oxf.,
[pararetur Or.’s B corr, fr. paret]. mortem] morte B. Myrtili] Mirtili
BC, imquam L, Mystili RV, text Vj. luendis—poetis] om. Oxf. satias] L,
satietas BHCUT, societas N, sacietas V, saucias 0. supplict [Or.’s BC], sup-
plicii BCLORV [Or.’s V, supplitii A, supplicy E]. et flagitia before ab utris- 91
que UY. dicuntur LO, dna (dnr) H, [om. Or.’s P]. enim quem] enim Oxf.
iambus] iambis BHC. continebat] continebit HN, retinebat L. Aegisthi]
Aegisti BO, egisti V, egisthi V,, agesthi Oxf., [aegesthi Or.’s V]. cum] om. C.
causam] causa B. requirimus} requiri H. paene] om. B [Or.’s C],
poenae MV, [pene Or.’s B]. vocem] a deo add UCRV (from above). ego]
ergo MCUY. Hippocrate] hyppocrate B, ypocrate Oxf. [Or.’s CE, ippocrate
ABV]. judico] Oxf. LO, [judicio Or.’s VP"). ab Apolline] ab oepolline B,
pocius ab App. C. a Lycurgo| a licurgo BV,, a liggurgo ©, Alycurgo R, a
92
93
94
95
58 COLLATIONS OF ENGLISH MSS.
liqureo V. Critolaus] Coriotolaus N, Cryt. V, [critolavus Or.’s AV?]. in-
quam] imquam B, nunguam N, inquit C. Corinthum] [corhintum Oy.’s AV],
Corintum B, chorinchum ©, Corynthum V. Carthaginem] RV [Or.’s ABV],
Cartag. B, chartag. C. Hasdrubal] IMR, Asdrubal BHV, Astrubal L, hanibal
N. duo] duos BV [Or.’s V7]. maritumae| Mauritaniae H, maritimo L.
effoderunt] effodere R, effuderunt Oxf. aliqui] B, aliquis HR, alicui LMOV
Oxf. UY. deus| Lambinus Cod. Reg. of Davies and Cod. Fa. of Moser, dewm
Oxf. Z, except diuum C. At] aut B, Oxf. certe] terrae H, om, C,
XXXIX. deus om. V. ut enim] et enim R. Jingi] BO, jfigi MV Oxf.
Ota s Vil, mutarique] mutari HLN. Neque] nec B. materiam |
HL, materia Oxf. BOV, text V,. hanc] Oxf., haec BHLYO. posse] potest
Ate nescit] nescis B. Wie) vice a Omaee ty eas| om. HR, aeas V.
ne] etiam HR. gentes] HRV, sentis BILMCCV Oxf. [Or.’s PV]. COn-
temnet] LO, contemnit HV,, contempnet C [Or.’s PV]. persequi idem] BO,
persequi qui idem UC Oxf. [Or.’s V"], p. qui tidem RV. somnia] sompnia
Oxf. BLO, omnia HMNCRV. Idcirco haec] Idcirco haec omnia TH, iccirco
omnia haec V,U. tecum] tactum B. suscipt dicitis oportere] d. s. op. ©,
s. op. d. V. non esse eam] eam om. TOR, eam non esse V. Fac] facit
MR, fac ergo U. esse] curae (abbr.) Oxf. distentam] discentem I, dis-
tantem L, distinctam N, distantiam MCR Oxf. deos] om. B. praeficit]
praefecit CV Oxf. [Or.’s EV]. habui de natura] den. habui B. expli-
catus] explicatis B, explicationes YT,
XL. jfinem] fecit finem IUT, finem fecit MRV, f. fecisset C. Lucilius
autem] et L. etiam L, Lucilius Balbus autem N. in eam] B, meram H, in
airt O, in aream istam TI, in aeram istam L, in meram Oxf. UMRV, ‘‘al. in aram”
marg. M, contra meram N. providentia] provintia B. providentissime |
BM, praestantissime OL. nobis diem aliquem] Oxf. BV, nobis aliquam diem N,
michi diem aliquem ©, diem nobis aliquam R. enim mihi] enim hoc H, enim
hic [Or.’s P] T, enim hoe mihi UV. focis] foris MV, text Vj. diligen-
tiusque] diligentius enim H, [diligentius Or.’s P]. cingitis] Oxf., [cincitis
Or.’s AlV!]. desert a me dum] de seria medum Oxf. spirare]| sperare C.
nefas| nephas Oxf. nos] vos Oxf, ab] B, a HON [Or.’s C, ad Or.’s B].
levia] Oxf., [levi Or.’s V'].
NOTES.
BOOK Til.
ACADEMIC CRITICISM OF THE Stoic THEOLOGY.
Introduction. Cotta regards the Stoic doctrine as deserving of
more serious attention than the Epicurean. For himself he is content
to believe as his fathers did: vf the Stoics profess to base their religion
on grounds of reason, they must be prepared for criticism. 1 1—11 6.
Ch.1§1. neque tam refellendi: ‘though not so much with the view
of refuting you, as to ask for explanation’. For the adversative use of
neque cf. above 11 95 nec tamen exissent; I 107 nec ea forma; Off. 1117
deinceps se scripsit dicturum, nec exsolvit quod promiserat; Sall. Cat. 24 § 3
aetas tantum modo quaestui neque luxuriae modum fecerat ; Nep. Them. 10
§ 4 ait morbo mortuum, neque negat fuisse famam venenum sua sponte
sumpasisse ; Caes. B.G. vil 62 § 8 (hostes) collem ceperunt, neque nostrorum
nilitum impetum sustinere potuerunt (which is contrary to Hand’s rule that
only the form nec is used by Caesar in this sense); Mayor on Plin. Lp.
11 1§9; Hand Zwrs. Iv p. 104, Draeg. § 318. 7. |
suo cuique judicio: the boast of the Academics, cf. 1 10.
id sentire, quod tu velis: ‘to take the view which you would like
me to take’, see Roby § 1536.
§ 2. nescis: ‘you can’t think how eager I am to hear you’. For cum
see Index.
§ 3. sic mehercule: ‘yes, (I hope so) indeed, for I have a much more
difficult task before me now’. Cf. Phil. 11 44 visne igitur te inspiciamus
a puero? Sic, opinor, with Mayor’s n. Sch. quotes fin. 111 9, where see
Mady.
qui tandem: qui is also found without the verb below, § 36 gui magis
(vultis), § 40 qui meliora (censetis). Cf. Dumesnil on Leg. 1 35.
pugnare: see.I 75 n. and, on the question of the sincerity of Epicurus,
I 85, 86, 123 with nn.
invidiae : cf. invidiae detestandae gratia 1 123.
ludere : 1123 ludimur ab homine, Tuse. 11 45 nos ab eo (Epicuro) deri-
deri puto.
60) BOOK III CH. I § 4
$4. etiam si minus vera, tamen: Orat. 1109 non intellego quam ob
vem, si minus lla subtili definitione, at hac vulgari opinione ars esse videa-
tur; Phil. 1 78 ut cognosceret te, si minus fortem, at tamen strenuum.
apta inter se: cf. 19 n.
cogito—refellere: so Div. 11 144 proficisct cogitans, cf. Att. 119 Antium
me cogito recipere, Hor. Hp. 1 2. 50, A. P. 144, Suet. Ver. 18.
de singulis rebus—an universam: the contrast between the two
methods of argument, that by continuous speech and that by analytical
cross-examination, and the preference of Socrates for the latter, is familiar
to the readers of the Protagoras and other dialogues of Plato.
quae parum accepi: ‘which I did not quite catch’. For the use of
ace see ex. i bi anid oS. es ve IT 2.
ego vero: ‘to be sure’; so below § 5.
$5. optime: cf. below § 20 and Reid Acad. 1 25 bene facis.
ducet oratio: Sch. compares below § 43 dedusit oratio.
Ch. 11. oratione—quae me cohortabatur: for similar personification
cf. below § 85 invita in hoc loco versatur oratio.
et Cottam esse et pontificem: cf. 11 2, 168.
quod eo valebat: ‘the point of which was’ (lit. ‘the force of which
pointed in this direction’); cf. Div. in Caec. 62 ista quaestura ad eam rem
valet, ut elaborandum tibi in ratione reddenda sit; Hor. Sat. 11. 73 nescis
guo valeat nummus; [Nipperdey on Nep. Them. 2 § 7 hoc responsum quo
valeret; ib. 4 § 4 hoe eo valebat ut cogerentur; Quintil. 12 § 16; in Pliny
and medical writers val. is frequently followed by ad. J. E. B. M.]
opiniones, quas a majoribus accepimus: so Cic. in his own person
Div. 11 148 majorum wnstituta tueri sacris caerimoniisque retinendis saprentis
est; Harusp. Resp. 18 ego vero primum habeo auctores ac magistros religio-
num colendarum majores nostros ; quorum mili tanta fuisse sapientia vide-
tur, ut satis superque prudentes sint, qui ulorum prudentiam, non dicam
assequi, sed quanta fuerit perspicere possint...deinde etiam cognovi multa
homines doctissimos scpientisstmosque et dixisse et scripta de deorum immor-
talium numine reliquisse: quae quamquam divinitus perscripta video, tamen
ejus modi sunt, ut ea majores nostri docuisse illos, non ab illis didicisse
videantur, see the whole passage ; also V.D. 161, 62 nn., 111 43, Leg. 1 19,
Liv. xxx1x 15 (the speech of the Consul about the Bacchanalia) nu//i
umquam contioni, Quirites, tam non solum apta, sed etiam necessaria haec
solemnis deorum comprecatio fuit, quae vos admoneret hos esse deos, quos
colere venerari precarique majores nostri tnstituissent, Tholuck on Heathen-
ism p. 37 Eng. tr. in Clark’s Cabinet Series. Though this civilis theologia
had sunk into a mere lifeless profession at the time when Cic. wrote, and
was therefore adopted as a convenient screen by the Sceptics (see the
passage from Sext. Emp. cited on I 62) and treated with deserved contempt
by Seneca ap. Aug. C.D. v1 10; yet to Socrates and even to Plato it was
still a valuable support of religious belief. See Xen. Mem. 1 3 § 1,1v 4
§ 16, where Socrates bids his hearers follow the Delphic rule and worship
BOOK III CH. I § 5, 61
God in the mode ordained by the State (vou@ moAews), and the memorable
vow in the Phaedo p. 118; and for Plato’s own view Leg. 717, Rep. 427,
not to mention the somewhat ironical passage in the 7imaeus pp. 40, 41.
We find Cotta’s dislike of reasoning on religion, his patronizing of the old
tradition, exactly reproduced in the ‘Times’ for Aug. 23, 1879. ‘‘Men of
the world and especially statesmen are content to accept tradition as it
stands, to treat it with the respect which springs from customary rever-
ence and historic feeling; but any attempt to make it the subject of
inquiry or debate, to change it in reference to this disputed doctrine, or to
defiantly flaunt it as the symbol of that new-fangled opinion, can only
inspire them with grave sorrow at the strange and distorted perspective of
the theological mind.” Precisely what Cotta might have said of any
attempt to reform the religion of Rome.
Coruncanium: named along with Scaevola as a high authority in re-
ligious matters I 115, as especially dear to the Gods 11 165. Cic. cites an
opinion of his Leg. 1 52.
P. Scipionem: the editors generally understand this of P. Scipio
Nasica, cos. B.c. 191, surnamed Optimus, because he was deputed, even
before he had held office, as the worthiest citizen, to receive the statue of
the Idean Mother at Ostia. It would seem however that it is his son,
P. Scipio Nasica Corculum, mentioned above 11 10, who is here referred to.
He became Pontifex B.c. 150 and is elsewhere described by Cicero as a
master both of civil and pontifical law, see Or. 111 184 haec fuit P. Crassi...
haec Tr. Coruncanii, haec proavi genert mei, Scipionis, prudentissimi homi-
Nis, saprentia, qui omnes pontifices maximi fuerunt, ut ad eos de omnibus
divinis atque humanis rebus referretur. The speaker here is Crassus; his
son in law is P. Scipio Nasica, praetor B.c. 94, son of Nasica, who was
consul B.c. 111, grandson of Nasica Serapio, the opponent of Gracchus,
and great grandson of Corculum. (Optimus would have been not proavus
but abavus of Crassus’ son in law.) Compare also Cato 50 quid de P.
Lneinii Crassi et pontificit et civilis juris studio loquar aut de hujus P.
Scipionis qui his paucis diebus pontifex maximus factus est, i.e. in B.C. 150,
the date of the supposed dialogue, Brut. 79, 82. I cannot find anything to
show that Optimus was distinguished as a lawyer. [Pomponius’ statement
to that effect (Dig. 1 2,12 § 37) cannot be trusted, as he evidently con-
founds Optimus with a much earlier Nasica. R.]
P.Scaevolam: see1115n. Cic. reports judgments of his Top. 4, Leg.
11 52, 53, 57, Dom. 137; cf. Herenn. 1119. He was father of Q. Scaevola
mentioned below § 80.
habeo C. Laelium...quem audiam: cf. Sest. 20 habeo quem opponam
labi ili, ib. habebit senatus quem sequatur. This is C. Lael. Sapiens, friend
of the younger Africanus, as his father had been of the elder. He is
named along with Coruncanius and others 11 165, and is the chief speaker
in C.’s dialogue on Friendship.
sapientem : ‘a Stoic philosopher as well’; cf. Lael. 6 te...non solum
62 BOOK (lkeOHs Th, seo,
natura et moribus, verum etiam studio et doctrina esse sapientem, non ut
vulgus, sed ut eruditi solent appellare sapientem ; Off. 11 40 is qui sapiens
appellatur.
illa oratione nobili: the aureola oratiuncula mentioned below § 43.
C. Licinius Crassus had proposed to transfer the election of the augurs
from the College to the people: the proposal was thrown out owing to the
eloquent speech of Laelius, then praetor (B.c. 145), de collegiis. Allusion is
made to the same subject in Lael. 96 dlius vendibilem orationem religio
deorum immortalium nobis defendentibus fucile vincebat ; R.P. Vi 2 oratio
Laeli quam omnes habemus in manibus (ostendit) quam simpuvia pontificum
dis tmmortalibus grata sint Samiacque capedines; Brut. 83 oratio Laelit
de collegiis non melior quam de multis quam voles Scipionis.
principem Stoicorum: Zeno is called princeps investigandue veritatis
above 1 57.
omnis populi Romani religio: on the triple division here given cf.
Leg. 1 30 discriptio sacerdotum nullum justum religionis genus praectermittit.
Nam sunt ad placandos deos alit constituti, qui sacris praesint sollemnibus,
ad interpretanda alii praedicta vatum,...maximum autem et praestantissi-
mum in re publica jus est augurum; Leg. 1 20 sacerdotum genera sunto
tria, unum quod praesit caerimoniis et sacris, alterum quod interpretetur
Jatidicorum et vatum effata incognita,...interpretes autem Jovis O. M. publici
augures signis et auspicis postera vidento foll.; in Harusp. Resp. § 18 we
find the third head subdivided, (majores nostri) statas sollemnesque caerimo-
nias pontificatu, rerum bene gerendarum auctoritates augurio, fatorum
veteres praedictiones Apollinis vatum libris (= Sibylla here), portentorum
explanationes Ltruscorum disciplina (= haruspices here) continert putarunt.
We find the same division in Varro Antig. ap. Aug. C.D. v1 3, where it 1s
said that Varro distinguished three classes of persons engaged in religious
duties, treating (1) de pontificibus, (2) de auguribus, (3) de quindecim viris
sucrorum.
tertium adjunctum sit: see Index under asyndeton.
portentis et monstris: cf. 11 7.
Sibyllae interpretes: cf.1110n. The number of the keepers of the
Sibylline books was originally two. In the year 367 B.c. by the Licinian
Rogation they were increased to ten, of whom five were to be plebeians.
Afterwards the number was raised, probably by Sulla, to 15, known as the
xv sacris faciundis. Their duty was to interpret the Greek verses into
Latin, for which purpose they were assisted in early times by Greek trans-
lators (Zonaras vil 7, cited by Marquardt Rém. Alt. vi p. 367), but more
especially to find some meaning appropriate to the circumstances of the
time. Cf. Div. 1 4 furoris divinationem Sibyllinis maxime versibus contineri
arbitrati eorum decem interpretes delectos e civitate esse voluerunt; Liv. x 8
§ 2 decemviros sacris fuciundis, carminum Sibyllae ac fatorum populi hujus
interpretes, antistites eosdem Apollinaris sacri...videmus ; Liv. Xxi1 9 pervicit
ut, quod non fere decernitur nist cum tactra prodigia nuntiata sunt, x vird
BOOK Ill CH. I § 5. 63
libros Sibyllinos adire juberentur ; Varro R.R. 1 1 ad cujus libros...publice
solemus redire cum desideramus quid faciendum sit nobis ex aliquo portento ;
Div. 1 110 quorum (i.e. the Sibylline verses) interpres nuper falsa quadam
hominum fama dicturus in senatu putabatur, eum quem re vera regem habe-
bamus (i.e. Caesar) appellandum quoque esse regem, si salvi esse vellemus ;
see also Cat. mr 9, 11, Fam. 14 § 2, 7 § 4, Lact. 1 6.
Romulum auspiciis: above 1 9 n.; &.P. 1 16 auspicirs plurimum
obsecutus est Romulus. Nam et ipse urbem condidit auspicato et omnibus
publicis rebus instituendis qui sibi essent in auspices ex singulis tribubus
cooptavit augures (Numa increased the number from three to five, ib. 16);
Div. 1 30, 11 70, 80.
Numam sacris constitutis: Liv. 119 (Wuma) deorum metum injicien-
dum ratus est...sacerdotibus creandis animum adjecit...pontificem legit eique
sacra omnia exscripta exsignataque attribuit foll., Orat. 111 73.
fundamenta jecisse : for the belief that Rome owed her power to her
religion, see 118 n. and the speech of Camillus against the migration to
Veii in Liv. v 52 urbem auspicato inauguratoque conditam habemus: nullus
locus in ea non religuonum deorumque est plenus; ib. 51 invenietis omnia
prospera evenisse sequentibus deos, adversa spernentibus; Liv. xu 1 § 11
favere pietati fideique deos, per quae populus Romanus ad tantum fastigit
venerit. |
placatione: cf. Of. 11 11 deos placatos pietas efficiet et sanctitas. The
word placatio occurs also in T'usc. 1v 60, Div. 11 36 quae tam subito facta est
deorum tanta placatio? [Plin. V. H. vir 70 § 183 lautissima deorum pla-
catio. J. E. B. M.] and in Augustine.
§ 6. nulla ratione reddita credere: on the appeal to Faith v. Reason
see below § 9 and § 13; Grote’s Plato 1p. 261. Lactantius 0 7 cites this
passage and argues against it. The Sceptics acted on Cotta’s principle,
as we learn from Sext. Emp. P.H. 1 23 rots pawopévois otv mpooéxovres
Kata THY Biatixny THpnow adofacrws Biodper, ib. II 1 § 276 perv Bio Kara-
KodovOobvres adokactws dapév eivar Oeovs Kal oéBopev Oeovs Kai mpovoeiv
avrovus pape. ,
Ch. m1. desideras : ‘what is the argument you are looking for froin me ’.
quadripertita : in 11 3.
velles docere: ‘you endeavoured to prove’, so below § 18, implying
that the endeavour was unsuccessful.
exspecto, quid requiras: ‘I am waiting to know what it is you de-
mand’, Cf, Zusc. 1v 46 eaxspecto quid ad ista (respondeas).
A. THe StToic PROOF OF THE DIVINE EXISTENCE CRITICIZED.
Ch. 111 § 7—ch. vim § 19.
a. If this belief is necessary and universal, as the Stoics allege, it
is worse than useless to attempt to rest it on argument, which simply
raises doubts as to the validity of the belief. § 7—S§ 10.
+4 BOOK If CH, iit § 7:
§ 7. primum quicque: I 77 n.
si id est primum—doces: ‘if the first point is that, on which there is
almost universal consent, and which I for my part can never cease to
maintain, viz. the divine existence, still even as to this, of which I am fully
persuaded on the authority of our ancestors, you allege nothing to show
why it is so’. On the adversative asyndeton (mihi quidem after inter
omnes) see Index. On esse deos explaining id see I 2 nn. on quod trahimur,
quod continet.
exuri: so Mss. The metaphor was thought too violent, and various
emendations have been offered ; (1) exim? mentioned by Davy., adopted by
Ba. and Sch., who cites (Opuse. 111 p. 380) Tac. Ann. vi 22 plurimis mortali-
bus non eximitur quin primo cujusque ortu ventura destinentur, aud by Cobet
(V. LZ. p. 463), who compares Plat. Rep. U1 p. 412 B dogav ex rhs dcavoias
eEapeto Oa; (2) erui by Walker, who compares Aéé. x11 36 fanuwin fiert volo
neque id mthi erut potest (where however Wesenberg reads eripz), and Lact.
11 6 § 10 omnes religiones radicitus eruisti, where the metaphor is helped by
radicitus ; (8) excutt by Mu. after Ernesti and Lamb. as in Juse. 1 111
hance eacutere opinionem mihimet volui radicitus ; (4) exvut by Moser, Orelli,
Klotz, &c., comparing Tac. Ann. VI 25 vitia exuere, to which Sch. objects
that, though the word is naturally used of a man’s putting off a bad habit
for himself, it would not be Latin to say vitia ex mente exuuntur ; (5) exire
by Lamb. and Heind. who compares Sen. Benes. 111 38 numquam e memoria
hominum exire, but here we want to express something more than a mere
passing out of the mind from forgetfulness; (6) Lamb. also suggested ewxser?
comparing Colum. x11 58 radicem exserito, but there is no instance of the
word used metaphorically in this sense. Of these emendations the first
mentioned seems to me decidedly the best, but is the Ms reading absolutely
inadmissible?) We have a similar expression in Dio Chrys. Iv p. 152 ov8’
av mupt tis exkadoat BovdAouevos (could eradicate principles once securely
fixed in the mind), dddd Kay eumpynon tis Tov dvOpwror, pévoe av adtod Ta
Sdypara ev TH Wux7n, and for the Latin we may compare Aen. vi 740 aliis
sub gurgite vasto infectum eluitur scelus aut exuritur igni; Dav. cites Seneca
Ep. 69 § 3 amorem exurere conatur, where however Haase reads exuere ;
August. Lecl. Cath. 30 tantus caritatis ardor innascitur ut exustis omnibus
citiis &., Ambros. Spur. Sanct. prooem. p. 115 Caro Domini Spiritu repleta
divino peccata omnia exureret. The converse inuro is more frequently
found in the metaphorical sense, as in Planc. 29 signa probitatis inusta,
Liv. 1x 8 § 13 vivet semper in pectoribus quidquid praesens necessitas
enussertt.
quid est—cur: ‘what reason is there for you to come to me for in-
struction!’ Cf. 1115, and below § 47, also 1 3 quid est quod n.
aggredior ad: 1 57. .
rudem et integrum: ‘untutored and unprejudiced’, cf. Orat. 1 218
jateor (oratorem) nulla in re tironem ac rudem...esse debere; Att. vir 25
admones ut me integrum servein.
BOOK II CH. HI § 8. 65
§ 8. egone: cf. 1 16.
in ista partitione: cf. m 4 and 23. The Ms reading perspicuwm in
istam partem probably originated in the insertion of perspicuuwm from the
following line, and the loss of the last syllable of the abbreviated partione
before the following ne. Ba. omits the words, but it seems natural to
allude to the partitio mentioned in § 6.
dixisses—esset : Subj. as subordinate to Indirect Question, and esset
also because it implies ‘in your view’ (dpa). [I should rather take dixisses
to be Subjunctive because following quod in the sense of ‘though’. See
Gr.1714. RJ
argumentis onerare judicem: ‘to overwhelm’, cf. 2 Phil. 99 omnibus
eum contumeliis onerasti, Hor. Sat. 1 10. 10 verbis lassas onerantibus aures.
eam facultatem=ejus rev facultatem; see n. on quam similitudinem
It 27.
tu autem quod quaeris similiter facis: so all mss; edd. read qui id.
I prefer the former : the point is not the person, but the inquiry; ‘as to
your inquiry you are acting just as if you were to ask’. So Forchhammer
p. 25. [Cf below § 41 quos dicts, Orat. 1 254 quod dicis, 246 quod accusas,
247 quod putas, and Roby §§ 1743, 1749. R.]
altero coniveam: the verb con. is most commonly used absolutely of
the person closing his eyes in sleep, ‘winking’ in the old sense of the
term ; it is rare to find it with an abl. of the eye though Apuleius has
ciliis alterna conivens Met. x 17. It is also used of the eye itself, as pos-
sibly in 1 143.
Ch. Iv § 9. quam simile—tu videris: see n. on Cotta viderit 1 17;
and cf. below 15, 70, 90, Div. 11 108 vide quaeso quam sint ista similia, nam
mihi non videntur. [So in Greek dyn, dWeobe, od (or avros) ay eideins, cf.
S. Matt. xxvit 4, 24, Acts xv 15, Epictet. 11 5 § 30, Iv 6 § 11, Antonin.
Vv 25, x113. J. E.B.M.]
evidens—de quo conveniat: ‘palpable, self-evident, so that all are
agreed about it’. The word ev. is still somewhat technical, and is not
found in the speeches of Cicero.
perspicuitas: Cic. gives this and evidentia as alternative renderings
of évapyeva Acad, 11 17, 46.
hac subtilitate sermonis: ‘in a philosophical argument of this kind’,
see ‘Abstract’ in Index.
cur coniveres...causa non esset: there was a reason for not con-
fusing what was self-evident by the addition of arguments, for ratiocina-
tion and intuition are diverse: there would have been no reason for
refusing to look with both eyes, since they both tell the same tale.
obtutus esset : tense suited to context as in I 45 cum aeterna esset, see
n. on Ir 2. For obtutus see Div. u 120 quodam obtutu oculorum duo
lucernae lumina pro uno videri; Orat. 111 17.
sapientem esse vis: see II 30, 36, &c.
lumina—perforata : ‘lights (windows) pierced from the mind to the
~
Maco, 5
66 BOOK IL CH: 1v3 U0:
eyes’. Lumina is technical in this sense, see Vitr. Iv 6, Pro Domo 115
se luminibus ejus esse obstructurum [and regularly in the Digest, as in
vir 2. R.]. Hence often used for eyes, e.g. Zuse. v 114. Compare for
the figure Z'usc. I 46 nos enim ne nune quidem oculis cernimus ea quae
videmus ; neque est enim ullus sensus in corpore, sed, ut non physici solum
docent sed etiam medic, qui ista aperta et patefacta viderunt, viae (Aristotle’s
mopor) guast quaedam sunt ad oculos, ad aures, ad nares a sede anime
perforatae, ut facile intellegi possit animum et videre et audire, non eas
partes quae quasi fenestrae sint animi...nunc quidem, quamquam foramina
illa quae patent ad animum a corpore callidissimo artificio natura faubricata
est, ‘still in the mortal body they are liable to be blocked’. This is attacked
by Lucretius 111 359 dicere porro oculos nullam rem cernere posse, sed per
cos animum ut foribus spectare reclusis, desipere est, where Munro quotes
Sext. Emp. J/ath. vir 130 on Heraclitus év d€ eypnyopdot madkw dia Tov
aidOnrikav mopev aonep Sia Tiv@v Ovpidwy mpokvwas (0 ev nuiv vovs) Kal T@
mepléxovte ovpBaray royikny evdverar Suvapw, and ib. 350 of b€ adryy (Thy
Stavorav) etvat Tas aidOnoets Kabarep Oia Twev bray Tov aicOnTnpiwy Tpo-
KUmTovocay, ns oTdcews Hp€ev Stpatev te Kat Aivnoidnuos, and agrees with
Lassalle in thinking that the illustration originally came from Heraclitus.
The earliest statement of the doctrine which makes the mind the active
agent in sensation, is the famous line attributed to Epicharmus (Mullach
fr. Phil. 1 p. 144) vots opp kai vods axover: Ta\Aa koa Kai TuPAad, quoted by
Arist. Prob. XI 33 yapirOcioa alc Onots Stavolas Kabarep dvaicOnrov rovov
€yel, WoTEp Elpntat TO vous Opa «.t.A.. We find the same doctrine in Plato
Theaet. 184 B ‘if anyone should ask, how we see and hear’ eto dy,
olwat, Oupaci Te kat wot, but we want something more exact, okomet yap,
amokptols ToTepa OpOoTEepa, © Opapev TovTO elvar OPOarpovs 7) Oe ov dpaper,
kal @ dkovowev wta 7) Ov’ ov axovouey; it would be strange if we had a
number of independent senses, and if these were not all referred to some
one form, whether we call it soul or not, whereby we perceive through the
others as instruments (dAd pur) els plav teva iSéav wdvta Tadta Evyteiver 7 Sua
TouT@yv olov opyavev aicOavoueba boa aicOnra). Similarly Aristotle Jfot.
Anim. 6 ratra O€ mayra (i.e. all motives) dvayera eis votv Kat 6peEw: Kal yap
9 pavracia kai 7 aicOnors THY adtiy TO VO ywpay €xovor KpiTLKa yap Tavra.
Strato, the disciple of Theophrastus, called attention to the fact that
impressions of sense are unheeded, if the mind is occupied, but are some-
times capable of being recalled afterwards by a mental effort, cf. Plut. So/.
nim. p. 961, where we have Strato’s proof that ov aic@avecOar 7o mwapa-
Tav Gvev Tov voew vrapyet. Epicurus opposed this because he feared to
allow any independent action to the mind; yet, as we have seen in 1 49,
he held that there were ‘deiform’ images which were perceptible by the
mind alone. The Stoic view is given by Chrysippus ap. Gal. Hipp. Plat.
622 foll. 7 Wuxy mvetpa ore cvpputov Hiv cuvexes mavTl TA Gepate SujKov...
TavTns oUy TOY peEpav éxdoT@ SiateTaypévoy popio Td SujKov atts eis Hv
Tpaxetav aptnpiav dorny gapev civat, To d€ eis opOadryovrs bWiv. The five
BOOK III CH. IV § 9. 67
senses were included in the eight faculties into which the Stoics divided the
soul, cf. Diog. L. vir 110, Sext. Emp. Math, 1x 102 waca ai éri ra pépn rod
Odov earrocreAdopuevar Suvdpets Ws dro TLWos THYHS TOU HyewoviKod earrocTéA-
Aovra. These were compared to the arms of a cuttle-fish (Plac. Phil.
Iv 21). The Wuyrxov mvedpa residing in the brain travelled along the
nerves to the organ of sense and thus caused sensation; Plin. V.H. x1 54
en oculis animus habitat...animo videmus, animo cernimus: oculi ceu vasa
quaedam visibilem ejus partem (the visual faculty) accipiwnt atque trans-
muttunt (according to the Stoic theory of the ékBorAn radiorum, on which
see II 83 nobiscum videt n.); Theophil. Corp. Hum. tv 8 foll. rv apyjy dd
TOU KaOnkovrTos vevpov Tov e& eyKedadov Tov padakod Toinodpevol, emer? Kal
Tavta Ta vevpa...€xmepvKact xopnyelv Tots opOadpois tHv dpacwv. On the
general subject compare Plato Alcb. 1 p. 129, Galen Hipp. Plat. 622 foll.,
Lact. Opif. 5, Salvian Prov. 3, Butler Analogy 1 1 “So far as it can be
traced by experimental observations, so far it appears that our organs of
sense prepare and convey on objects in order to their being perceived,
in like manner as foreign matter does, without affording any shadow of
appearance that they themselves perceive”; Reid’s Philosophy p. 246 with
Hamilton’s n. D*, Huxley Llem. Phys. p. 17 ‘the brain is the seat of all
sensation and mental action’.
sat erat: see 145 and 1 19 longum est n.
auctoritates contemnis: as Cotta himself also, in his Academic
capacity, professed to do, cf. 110 non tam auctores &c. Cf. Plin. Zp. 1 20
ule mecum auctoritatibus agit.
§ 10. rationem me meam: I have ventured to insert me, as it gives a
more natural force to contendere (‘allow me to put my argument side by
side with yours’), like Rose. Am. 93 quidquid tu contra dixeris, id cum defen-
stone nostra contendito: ita facillime causa Sex. Roscti cum tua conferetur ;
and is perhaps better suited to patere. Otherwise we should have to give
it a metaphorical meaning, as in Rose. Am. 136 quis erat qui non videret
humilitatem cum dignitate de amplitudine contendere, where however the
abstract stands for the person contending.
argumentando dubiam facis: Sch. cites Proclus on Plat. Zim.
p. 416 Schn. 6 wavra drodeckrixad vevouixds atvtiy padiota thy amddecew
avatpet.
Ab. The sight of the heavens does not, as a fact, produce a
beltef in the Stoic God of nature. S§ 10, 11.
haec: ‘all we see around us’.
regantur: the Imperfect would have been more in accordance with
usage, especially as suspexissemus has already been attracted to the tense
of the principal verb, cf. n. on obtutus esset § 9, and 11 1.
aspice—Jovem: see on 114. Iam glad to see that L. Miiller rejects
Ritschl’s sublimen.
68 BOOK tl OH, ty Sab )s
§ 11. quasi vero—appellet : ‘as though any of us gave the name of
Jove to him whom you describe as sublime candens, rather than to the God
of the Capitol’. Traditional mythology supplied the conscious belief of
the mass : so far Cotta is right ; but the Stoics were right in regarding
that mythology as itself bearing witness to an older belief out of which it
had sprung. One chief source of that earlier belief in a superhuman Ruler
was the sight of the heaven, its immensity, its splendour, its order, its
terror ; and so far as mythology was associated with the religious instinct,
that old belief still survived under the forms of mythology: see passages
quoted on 11 4 cum caelum suspeximus, Seneca N.Q. 11 45 ne hoc quidem
crediderunt (imperiti) Jovem, qualem in Capitolio et in ceteris aedibus coli-
mus, mittere manu fulmina, sed eundem quem nos Jovem intellegunt, rectorem
custodemque universi, animum ac spiritum mundi, operis hujus dominum et
artificem; and the grand words of Tertullian Test. nim. 1 commencing
consiste in medio, anima...te simplicem et rudem et impolitam et idioticam
compello, qualem habent qui te solam habent, lam ipsam de compito, de
trivio, de textrino totam foll. But ‘men became vain in their imaginations
and their foolish heart was darkened’; the ignorant Roman deified the
image of Jupiter or Minerva, as his ignorant descendant in the present
day deifies the image of a Saint or a Madonna. Thus it was thought
that one image would be jealous of the honour done to another image of
the same God, cf. Suet. Oct. 91 cum dedicatam in Capitolio aedem Tonanti
Jovt assidue frequentaret, somniavit quert Capitolinum Jovem cultores sibi
abduct foll., and Scott’s description of Louis XI in Quentin Durward.
Ac. General opinion is a strange ground to allege for a philo-
sophical conviction, especially on the part of those who hold the
‘vox populi’ to be the ‘vox stultorum’. § 11.
omnium esset: for the argument from general consent see 1 5 nn.
opinione stultorum: cf. 1 23, m1 79, Div. 1 81 quasi vero quidquam
sit tam valde quam nihil sapere vulgare, aut quasi tibi ipsi in gudicando
placeat multitudo ; Philodemus de Mus. in Zeller tv 253 ‘the Stoic cannot
rely on the Consensus Gentium, as he holds the mass in contempt’. The
argument is met in a different way 162. We have the Stoic rejoinder in
Sext. Emp. 1x 63 foll. ‘not only the mass, but the wise, the poets and
philosophers, admit the Divine existence ; and as, in debating matters of
sense, we should trust the evidence of those who possessed the keenest
sight and quickest ear, so in matters of reason we should trust the wisest’.
insanos: cf. Parad. 1v 6re was adpov paiverat.
Ad. The ‘epiphanies’, to which the Stoics appeal, are mere
rumour unconfirmed by evidence. S§ 11—13 (cf. nn, on 1 6).
Ch. v. in Salaria: in 1 6 it is said that Vat. was coming from Reate
to Rome. This agrees with Varr. R.R. ut 2 § 14 certe nosti materterae
BOOK Hl. CH V.<S EI. 69
meae fundum in Sabinis, qui est ad quartum et vicesimum lapidem via
Salaria a Roma? Quidni? inquit, ubi aestate diem meridie dividere
soleam cum eo Reate ex urbe. It was the road by which salt was conveyed
from the salt-pits near Ostia into the interior; hence called Salaria.
The same name was given to the gate which was afterwards known as
Collina.
nescio quid: a phrase of contempt, heightened here by the omission of
the verb, ‘and then—something or other about the fight of the Locrians’.
(Cf. 11. 6.) There is the same contemptuous reference to the opponent’s
arguments in Div. 11 48 habes et respersionem pigmentorum et rostrum
suis et alia permulta. Cf. 193 nescio quid dissentiret. The preceding at
enim easily suggests the understood narrabas.
homines homine natos: ‘the very patronymic proves their mortal
origin’ ; but according to the common tradition it was only Castor who was
son of Tyndareus, Pollux being the offspring of Jupiter; and the name
Dioscuri, familiarly used of both, might have supplied an equally valid
argument for their divinity. In Homer however (Od. x1 299) both are
sons of Tyndareus. For the construction cf. 1 103 igne nasci, also 1 42
mortales ex immortali procreatos n.
recens ab illorum aetate : elsewhere Cic. makes Homer a contempo-
rary of Lycurgus, i.e. about 300 years later than the date usually assigned
to the Trojan war (Z'usc. v 7, &. P. 1118); other writers, e.g, Crates, sup-
posed him to have belonged to the generation succeeding the fall of Troy
(Grote’s Hist. c. xx1). For the constr. cf. Varro &.&. 1 8 § 2 pullum
a partu recentem, Liv. xxI 16 hostem recentem ab excidio opulentissimae
urbis, [Sen. Cons. ad Marc. 1 8 vulnera recentia a sanguine. J.E.B.M.].
sepultos: the reference is to //. 11 243, where the poet comments on
Helen’s wonder at the absence of her brothers; os aro, rots & 6n Karexev
vaivoos aia év Aaxedaipom avr Pirn ev rarpids yain.
cantheriis: ‘geldings’, from the Gr. xavOnAu0s, ‘beast of burthen’;
r and l being interchanged, as in grando=yddafa, hirundo=yxenrd0v,
vermis=edpus. The cantherius was strictly opposed to the war-horse
(Varro &. 2. 117 § 15), and the word is here used mockingly, as cabaillus
for Pegasus by Juvenal mi 18, and fons caballinus for Hippocrene by
Persius 11. [Add to exx. in Lexx. Varro Men. fr. 5 Biicheler, Tertull.
Apol. 16, Arnob. v 11, Auson. Epist. xx1 39, Hieron. Zpist. xxvit 3, in Jona
c 4, J, E.B.M.]
nullis calonibus: ‘without lackeys’. Abl. of Attendant Circum-
stances, Roby § 1240 foll. See Paul. Diac. Festus p. 62 M. Calones
militum servi dicti qui ligneas clavas gerebant, quae G'raect Kara vocant.
princeps: sc. senatus. I do not know whether this is stated elsewhere.
Cato was then (B.c. 168) in his 65th year and in the height of his activity.
In the following year he pleaded the cause of the Rhodians in a speech
which he inserted in his Origines. Much in the same way Cic. ridicules
70 BOOK Ill cH. Vv § 11.
the idea of a sailor being privileged to receive a revelation denied to the
younger Cato, Varro, and Cicero himself (Div. 11 114).
ergo et illud: Miiller (Adz. Crit.) compares Leg. 1 33 quibus ratio a
natura data est, isdem etiam recta ratio data est, ergo et lex; Fin. 11 27
ergo et probandum. Seen. on 1 72 et non praedicantt.
in silice: ‘the basaltic rock’, cf. Lucr. vi 683 (of Etna). Regillus was
the crater of an extinct volcano near Tusculum (Frascati). “It is now
a small and weedy pool, surrounded by crater-like banks and with much
lava and basalt about it, situated at some height above the plain, on the
right hand of the road as you descend from the high ground under La
Colonna (Labicum) to the ordinary level of the Campagna in going to
Rome”. Arnold Hist. of Rome 1 p. 120. We may compare Hippocrene
supposed to have been scooped out by the hoof of Pegasus. Livy with
all his fondness for marvels says nothing of the aid of Pollux at Regillus.
§ 12. probari potest: the eternity of the soul is affirmed m 62 cum
remanerent animi atque aeternitate fruerentur. This was opposed to the
doctrine of the older Stoics (Zuse. 1 77 diu mansuros aiunt animos, semper
negant), but still more to the Academic arguments given below §§ 29—34.
We must probably take probari in the sense ‘may be approved of, allowed’,
as in Acad. 11 99 tale visum nullum esse ut perceptio consequeretur, ut autem
probatio, multa... Sapiens multa sequitur probabilia, non comprehensa...sed
similia veri; quae nisi probet, omnis vita tollatur.
§ 13. aedem dedicatam : vowed by Postumius the dictator (Liv. 11 20),
dedicated by his son (Liv. 1 42). I follow the Mss in giving the praenomen
in full, as in Liv. m 21 § 2, and am doubtful whether ab should not be
omitted, see Roby § 1146 on Dat. of Agent. The strict force of the Dat.
would be ‘P. had a temple dedicated’.
senatus consultum: granting him lands and immunity (11 6).
proverbium : see n. on Locr? 11 6.
his auctoribus: ‘when there are such authorities as these’, Abl. of
Attendant Circumstances, Roby § 1240.
rumoribus: Abl. of Instrument. For the thought cf. Div. 11 27 hoc
ego philosophi non esse arbitror, testibus uti, qui aut casu veri aut malitia
Jalsi fictique esse possunt: argumentis et rationibus oportet, quare ita quid-
que sit, docere, non eventis ; 11 113 auctoritatem nullam debemus commentici’s
rebus adjungere.
Ae. Dwination, cited by Cleanthes as a proof of the Divine
Existence, is utterly fallacious, and would be of no advantage, if true.
§$ 14, 15.
Ch. vr§ 14. sequuntur quae futura sunt: it would seem from a com-
parison with Bk. 11 that not many lines have been lost here. In 1 6 the
mention of the prophetic voices of the Fauns (below § 15) follows imme-
diately on Sagra; Navius (below § 14) appears in 11 9; Decius (below § 15)
in 1110; the illustration from medicine (below § 15) in m 12. Thus the
LP Te FT Oe eee FS PFE Ee Oe
BOOK III CH. VI § 14. 71
points omitted by Cotta are the terms of divination, the list of ancient
seers, the evil consequences of neglect of divination as shown in Roman
history, the recent increase of irreligion contrasted with the respect for
religion in ancient days. Again, comparing the argument against divina-
tion in Div. 11 20, we have there first of all a proof that divination is im-
possible : ‘since everything happens by fate, and divination is, by defini-
tion, concerned only with the fortuitous, therefore it is concerned only
with the non-existent’, (see the same argument Fat. 17 foll. nihil fiert quod
non necesse fuerit, et quicquid fiert possit, id aut esse jam aut futurum esse,
nec magis commutari ex veris in falsa ea posse quae futura sunt quam ea
guae facta sunt): then follows in § 22, just as here, a proof that, even if
divination were possible, it would be useless; nay, knowledge itself, as
distinguished from the vague warnings of divination, would be useless,
atque ego ne utilem quidem arbitror esse nobis futurarum rerum scientiam.
It seems probable therefore that in the lost sentences Cicero had been
discussing the defeat at Thrasymene, just as in Div. 11 22 aut igitur non
fato interiit exercitus, aut, st fato, etiamsi obtemperasset auspiciis, idem
eventurum fuisset ; and we may suppose the argument to have run ‘what
good would Flaminius have done if he had observed all the omens, since
all things happen by fate and the future follows the past by an unchange-
able necessity ?’ (necessario or some such phrase having been lost before
sequuntur, cf. Fat. 44 omnia fiant causis antecedentibus et necessariis).
ne utile quidem est scire: this is very impressively shown Dvv. l.c.
by the fate of the members of the so-called first Triumvirate. Dicaearchus
(Dw. 1 105), Favorinus (Gell. xtv 1), and Diogenianus (Euseb. Pr. Ev.
Iv 3) wrote treatises to the same effect. Hence it follows that the gift of
divination would be a sign of malevolence, not of favour on the part of the
deity, Div. 11 54 hoc ne homines quidem probi faciunt ut amicis impendentes
calamutates praedicant, quas uli effugere nullo modo possint, ut medici foll.
extremum solacium: cf. Hesiod Op. et D. 96 povyn & atroO: ’EAmis év
appynktotot Soporow evdov éuuve, and Naglesb. WV. Th. p. 382; Cic. Catil. Iv
8 eripit spem, quae sola in miseriis hominem consolari solet; Att. 1x 10 § 3
ut aegroto, dum anima est, spes esse dicitur; Sen. Contr. v 1 § 2 spes est
ultimum adversarum rerum solacium; Ov. Pont. 1 6. 29 foll.
quod—verum fuerit id esse fatum: see nn. on 1 40, where Chry-
sippus identifies Jupiter with fatalem necessitatem, sempiternam rerum
futurarum veritatem ; also 155 quicquid accidat id ex aeterna veritate flux-
asse dicitis.
quis invenit—quis notavit: the same objections are raised in Div. 1
28 and 80 quo modo haec aut quando aut a quibus inventa dicemus? Etrusct
habent exaratum puerum (i.e. Tages, mentioned Div. 11 50) auctorem disci-
plinae suae: nos quem? “Is it Attus or Romulus or some barbarian ?”
The Greeks ascribed the invention to Prometheus, Aesch. Pr. 492 foll.
Quintus arguing in favour of divination says (Div. I 85) nee vero quicquam
aliud affertur, cur ea quae dico divinandi genera nulla sint, nisi quod diffi-
Lo
i BOOK III CH. VI § 14.
eile dictu videtur, quae cujusque divinationis ratio, quae causa sit. He
therefore endeavours first of all to prove that it is true in point of fact,
whether it can be explained or not.
notavit: ‘took note of the different fulfilments’. Cf. above 1 166
usus notucit (ostenta), Div. 1 94 Arabes...cantus avium et volatus notave-
runt, ib. 11 91 notant sidera natalicia Chaldaet.
fissum jecoris: the liver was considered the most important of all the
exta for the purposes of divination. We learn from Ezekiel xxi 21 that it
was consulted in Babylon. Plato makes it the organ of dreams during life
and of augury after death (Zim. 71 foll.). One face of the liver was called
pars inimica, 1.e. relating to the enemy, the other pars fuiiliaris, i.e. re-
lating to the person interested ; each face was divided by a fissum or limes,
and the omen was favorable according to the direction and regularity of
the division and the richness of the vessels, cf. Div. 11 28 quo modo est
collatum inter ipsos, quae pars tnimica, quae pars familiaris esset, quod
jissum periculum, quod commodum aliquod ostenderet ? ib. 32 fissum fami-
liare et vitale tractant; caput jecoris ex omni parte diligentissime conside-
rant; Lucan I 621 cernit tabe jecur madidum, venasque minaces hostili de
parte videt ; pulmonis anheli fibra latet parvusque secat vitalia limes; Liv.
vul 9, Seneca Vedip. 363, Bouché Leclercq Iv 69 foll.
cornicis cantum: cf. Div. 1 12 omittat urgere Carneades, quod faciebat
etiam Panaetius requirens, Juppiterne cornicem a laeva, corvum ab dextera
canere jussisset ; ib. 1 85 ‘what reason has the augur to assign cur a dextru
corvus, a sinistra cornie faciat ratum ?’ ,
sortes: divination by lots (cleromancy) was familiar to the Hebrews,
as in the case of Achan, Jonathan, Matthias ; and to the Greeks, as in the
selection of a champion to meet the challenge of Hector, see Bouché
Leclercq 1189. It was however much more prevalent in Italy, and thus
the word sortes is often used in a secondary sense of any kind of oracle ;
so that Cic. has to distinguish in Div. 1 70 sortes eae quae ducuntur, non
illae quae vaticinatione funduntur. Usually the lots were little wooden
tablets placed in an urn, situla (see above 1 106). A set of bronze lots with
sentences inscribed on each have been found near Patavium and are sup-
posed to be the lots of Geryon consulted by Tiberius (Suet. 77). 14). The
inscriptions are given in Mommsen’s Corpus I pp. 267—270 and in Bouché
Leclercq iv 155. There were sortes also at Caere, the shrivelling of which
was esteemed a bad omen (sortes extenuatas Liv. Xx1 62. Leclercq seems
to adopt Lamb.’s emendation extaeniatas, i.e. ‘loosened from the bundle’,
see his vol. Iv p. 146); at Falerii, of which Livy tells us (xx11 1) sortes
sua sponte attenuatas unamgue excidisse ita scriptam ‘Mavors telum suum
concutit’; at the fountain of Clitumnus (Plin. Zp. vit 8); but above all
in the temple of Fortuna Primigenia at Praeneste, of which Cicero gives
the following account (Div. 11 85): quid enim sors est? idem prope modum
quod micare, quod talos jacere ; tota res est inventa fallaciis foll. He then
proceeds to give the legend of the place, how a certain Numerius Suffustius
BOOK III CH. VI § 14. 73
was bidden by a vision to cut through the rock in a certain spot, upon
which sortes erupisse in robore insculptas priscarum litterarum notis. ‘The
lots were placed in a sacred chest, from which they Fortunae monitu puert
manu miscentur atque ducuntur. In other shrines the lots have ceased to be
consulted, but Praeneste still retains its fame among the vulgar; which
gave rise to the remark of Carneades nusqguam se fortunatiorem quam
Praeneste vidisse Fortunam’. The oracle of Praeneste recovered its old
repute in the general revival of superstition under the Empire, see Suet.
7ib. 63. In the third century of our era the old wooden lots were ex-
changed for the sortes Virgilianae (Lamprid. Alex. Sev. 4, Trebell. Poll.
Claud. 10, Vopiscus Firm. 3). We read of lots being employed in the temple
of Zeus at Dodona (Div. 176). Lots were in use also with the strolling
fortune-tellers of Rome (sortilegz), to whom we find contemptuous allusions
in Div. 1 132, Hor. Sat. 1 9. 29,and 113. See on the general subject Mayor
on Juvenal 1 82, Marquardt 111 pp. 93, 94, 99, 100, 101, Van Dale de Orac.
c. 13, Bouché Leclercq l.c.
quibus ego credo: cf. n. on § 5 opiniones quas a majoribus accepimus,
and Div. 11 28 (haruspicinam) ego reipublicae causa communisque religionis
colendam censeo ; but such expressions are a mere pretence ne communia
jura migrare videatur, as Quintus says, Div. 1 8; and, in the second book
of the De Div., Cicero makes no secret of his own disbelief in omens of all
kinds, see 11 16 nondum dico quam haec signa nulla sint, fissum Jecoris,
corvi cantus, volatus aquilae, stellae trajectio, voces furentium, sortes, somnia,
also §§ 41, 127, 147.
Atti Navii: above 11 9. But in the Academic argument of Div. 11
80 we read omitte lituum Romuli, contemne cotem Atti Navii. Nihil debet
esse in philosophia commenticiis fabellis loci.
praesertim cum: the mistakes of the diviners make it more difficult
to conjecture how the science grew up (gui ista intellecta sint, lit. ‘how
these portents got to be understood’). We find divinus in the sense of
‘prophetic’ in Horace Od. 111 27. 10 imbrium divina avis imminentum .
then as a substantive Liv. 1 36 age dum, divine tu, inaugura; Div. 1 9
nescro qui ille divinus ; Fat. 15 Chaldacos ceterosque divinos.
§ 15. at medici falluntur: see m 12.
quid simile: ‘in what respect does medicine resemble divination ?’ lit.
“is medicine a similar thing and divination (a similar thing)?’ cf. above
§ 9 on quam simile. For the omission of the verb cf. Hor. Sat. m 3. 99
quid simile isti Graecus Aristippus? Heind. and Wopkens supply est:
Day. supplied habet, in accordance with the more common construction
found in Div. 1 65 quid simile habet passer ans; Fam. 1x 21 quid simile
habet epistula aut judicio aut contioni? Cotta’s objection will not really
hold water. Experience may show a connexion between different sets of
phenomena, though we may have no theory to account for the connexion,
or even though it militates against accepted theories.
Deciorum: 1110. For exx. of vicarious sacrifice among the ancients
74 BOOK UMeCH Wie 40:
see Lasaulx d. Suhnopfer d. Griechen u. Rémer cited by Thomson Lectures
on the Atonement nn. 23 and 25; Mayor on Juvenal vill 257; Nagelsbach
N. Theol. pp. 196, 355; Trench /ulsean Lectures p. 206 (on dappakoi,
kaOappara, arorporaor) ; Spencer's n. on Orig. Cels. 1 31, Perizon. on Aelian
V.H. x11 28. Instances in the Bible are the hanging of the descendants
of Saul by David 2 Sam. xxi, the sacrifice of the son of the king of Moab
2 Kings in 27. The most famous in Greece are Iphigenia at Aulis, Alcestis
and Codrus. For the daughters of Erechtheus and Leos see below § 50. The
vicarious principle is stated by Livy vit 10 § 7 (Decius) omnes minas
periculaque ab dis superis inferisque tr se unune veriit; by Caesar B.G. v1 16
(of the Gauls) pro vita hominis nisi hominis vita reddatur non posse aliter
deorum immortalium numen placari arbitrantur; by Virgil Aen. Vv 815 wnum
pro multis dabitur caput; Lucan 11 306 (Cato’s speech) O utinam caelique
deis Erebique liberet hoc caput in cunctas damnatum exponere poenas...hic
redimat sanguis populos, hac caede luatur quicquid Romani meruerunt
pendere mores. [Nep. X 10 § 2 ut eum suo sanguine, si possent, cuperent
redimere. J.E.B.M.] Plutarch (Morals p. 815 D) speaks of it as the duty of
a ruler to take upon himself all the evil which may threaten the common-
wealth, and gives instances in which such generosity has been successful
in averting evil. Origen (Ce/s. 1 31) compares the Crucifixion with the self-
sacrifice of the Decii: ‘He who was crucified voluntarily embraced this
death in behalf of mankind, as others have died for their country, or to
avert famine or other calamities in accordance with the mysterious law of
nature ws éva Oikatov vrép TOU KoLVOU aTobavorta ExovTiws aToTpoTLAaT pods
éurovety avrwv Sapovior évepyovvrayv otpods 7 adhopias 7 Svomdoias k.t.A.
So Philo (Abr. c. 33) of the sacrifice of Isaac.
tanta iniquitas: compare the indignant lines in which Lucretius
speaks of the sacrifice of Iphigenia 1 84 foll. The objection could not but
make itself felt, as the reason and conscience grew in freedom and en-
lightenment. It is repeated below § 90 ‘you make the Gods exact penal-
ties from the guiltless’, O miram aequitatem deorum! ferretne civitas ulla
latorem istius modi legis, ut condemnaretur filius aut nepos, si pater aut avus
deliquisset ? Arnobius vit 40 repeats it in reference to the case (mentioned
Div. 155) where a rustic was punished by the death of his son for disobe-
dience to a command received in a vision, guisquam est hominum qui fuisse
wlum deum credat, tam injustum, tam impium, nee mortalium saltem con-
stituta servantem, apud quos nefas haberetur magnum, alterum pro altero
plecti, et aliena delicta aliorum cervicibus vindicari? We find the same
protest against a mechanical view of sacrifice in the Bible, ‘ Will the Lord
be pleased with thousands of lambs? shall I give the fruit of my body for
the sin of my soul?’ (Micah vi 7); ‘The soul that sinneth it shall die’
(Ezek. xviii 4). As an objection against the Christian doctrine of the Atone-
ment it is discussed in Butler’s Analogy 1c. 5 and is thus stated by him :
‘The doctrine of Christ’s being appointed to sufter for the sins of the world
represents God as being indifferent whether he punished the innocent or
BOOK III CH. VI § 15. 75
the guilty’. His answer (limited by his choice of the analogical argument)
is that it is at all events in accordance with the order of nature; the
innocent suffer both voluntarily and involuntarily for the sins of the
guilty. It is in fact a consequence of the solidarity of mankind : the good
or the evil done by one spreads through all; and the more so, the more
the one stands forward as representing the race or the community, peccant
reges, plectuntur Achivi. In its human aspect an act of atoning self-
sacrifice is the highest and most inspiring manifestation of generosity and
nobleness, the magnet which draws all men upwards ; in its divine aspect
it is God’s acceptance and forgiveness of all, as sharing in the goodness of
one; while for the individual it is, irrespective of all further consequences,
the attainment of his highest ideal, the consciousness of the favour of God
and the gratitude of men. But all this of course implies more than the
mere opus operatum of sacrifice ; it implies the spirit of sacrifice, not only
in him who devotes himself, but in all who are to share in the benefits of
the sacrifice.
placari populo: cf. use. Iv 37 quietus animo est sibique ipse placatus.
otparnynua: the Mss give the word in Latin letters, and so it is printed
in Wesenberg’s ed. of Att. v 2 Rufio noster strategemate hominem percusstt.
Val. Max. has a section (vit 4) headed strategemata. 1. and 8. cite as exx.
of its use all the references given under the heading strategema in the
index to Duker’s ed. of Florus, but, as far as I am aware, the word itself is
not used by that writer. In the fourth book of Frontinus, which is a sort
of appendix dealing with extraordinary kinds of orparnynparika in contrast
with the ordinary rules of strategy treated of in the earlier books, mention
is made of the self-devotion of Decius (Iv 5 § 15). But there can be little
doubt that the action was done with a genuine belief in its religious
significance, not from the ‘political’ motives assigned by rationalizing
Academics; cf. the explanation of the divine honours paid to Erechtheus
(below § 50), of the institution of augury (Div. 11 43 hoc fortasse ret publicae
causa constitutum est). The word imperatorius, which is here made equiva-
lent to the Greek orparny:xor, is freely used by Cic. for anything which
belongs to or befits a general, as of the eagle eye of Marius (Balb. 49) dle
imperatorius ardor oculorum.,
nam Fauni: a harsh instance of the transitional use of nam, for which
see I 27, 11 67 and Index.
quid sit nescio: cf.116n. The doubt as to the nature of Faunus is
easily explained from the inconsistent voice of tradition. Was he an old
king of Latium, or an ancient bard or seer, or is he the Greek Pan, or
a Latin God of fertility, or merely a tricksy ee Or is he indeed any
thing more than an echo ?
Af. Of the remaining three arguments of Cleanthes, the two
which deal with the blessings of life and the order of the heavenly
bodies will be treated under the head of Providential Government (C);
76 BOOK ili Cu. vit § 16.
the third, which deals with the awe-inspiring phenomena of nature,
was doubtless effective in producing a belief in the Gods, but is far
from proving that belief to be valid. §§ 16, 17.
Ch. vir § 16. quattuor modis: in 1113. The order however, as Sch.
observes, is changed, the 2nd cause of book II (ev commodis) being here
placed 3rd, as Cotta proposes to defer its consideration along with that of
the 4th cause, and no doubt both of these causes may be fitly considered
under the head of Providence, so as to avoid the repetition occasioned in
the second book by the treatment of the same topic under different heads.
But the question being whether the universe does or does not exhibit signs
of a creative and administrative intelligence, Balbus is certainly justified in
protesting, as he does below, against the postponement of his strongest
arguments and the assumption in the meanwhile that the opposite has
been proved. It is possible that the subject was really thus divided by
Carneades, who of course had not the argument of Posidonius before him
to answer: he may have briefly considered the argument from consensus
and then gone on to examine the proof of the providential government of
the world.
ex perturbationibus: 11 14. This cause corresponds to the Meteorolo-
gical Theory of mythology advocated by Kuhn and others, which is thus
stated by Max Miiller (Lect. vol. 11 p. 519): ‘Clouds, storms, rain, lightning
and thunder were the spectacles that above all others impressed the
imagination of the early Aryans, and busied it most in finding terrestrial
objects to compare with their ever-varying aspect... The coming and going
of the celestial luminaries they regarded with more composure because of
their regularity ; but they could never cease to feel the liveliest interest in
those wonderful meteoric changes, so lawless and mysterious in their
visitations, which wrought such immediate and palpable effects for good
or ill on the lives and fortunes of the beholders’ (abbreviated).
ex commoditate rerum quas percipimus = ex commodis rebus (or com-
moditatibus) quas p.
ex constantia: this corresponds to the Solar Theory thus described
by Max Miiller (p. 518): ‘I consider the regular recurrence of phenomena
an almost indispensable condition of their being raised, through the charms
of mythological phraseology, to the rank of immortals, and I give a pro-
portionately small space to meteorological phenomena, such as clouds,
thunder and lightning, which, although causing for a time commotions in
nature and in the heart of man, would not be ranked together with the im-
mortal bright beings, but would rather be classed either as their subjects
or as their enemies’. For my own part I consider the Stoical theory, which
recognizes both of these causes, as well as the animism of Tylor and H.Spen-
cer, to be truer and more philosophical than any of the partial theories.
§ 17. sint necne sint: this is not exactly the point. Cleanthes is
dealing with a question of history not of philosophy, and is merely cited
BOOK Ill CH vil § 17. 17
by Balbus to explain the fact of the consensus. Still the terrible pheno-
mena of nature, no less than the regular movements of the heavenly bodies,
are an evidence of the existence of superhuman power at work in the
universe, just as divination, if true, would be an evidence of superhuman
wisdom ; and these are a part of our idea of God.
caelique constantia: this is discussed in Section B below § 23 foll.
Ag. The argument of Chrysippus, on the evidences of super-
human power in the universe and on the beauty and harmony of the
universe, is reserved for the same section (C), as also the syllogisms of
Zeno, the physical discussion on the properties of heat, and the other
arguments in favour of the divinity of the universe and the heavenly
bodies. (Section C is unfortunately lost, but the arguments re-
ferred to are partially discussed out of their order in B §§ 21—26,
35—37.) §$ 18, 19.
§ 18. eodem illa differemus: said with reference to all that follows,
including not merely the clause gued—melius but also guaeque—compara-
bas, et cum—afferebas, Zenonisque conclusiones. For the pl. dla cf. 1 20 ula
palmaria. In this most awkward sentence eodem is taken up again in the
phrases in eam partem—differemus, in idem tempus reservabo.
quod Chrysippum dicere: cf. 11 16 and below §§ 25,26. For Relative
explained by following clause see I 2 and Index.
quaeque comparabas: ‘ your comparison (11 17) of a beautiful house to
the beauty of the world’, lit. ‘what in the case of a beautiful house you com-
pared’, &c., a kind of concrete for abstract, as when we say victus Caesar
for ‘the defeat of Caesar’, cf: 11 115 quae ut fierent ratione equerunt n.
et cum: inir19. The connecting particles are intentionally careless,
as though to throw contempt on the argument and imply a want of logical
connexion, cf. Dumesnil Leg. 11 14 n. on scripserunt, and above § 11 my n.
on nescio guid. It is unnecessary to supply anything (as Sch.) between
lla differemus and cum afferebas. Strictly speaking the cwm-clause should
of course state the circumstances of the principal action, but, as we have
seen in the phrase audivi cum diceret (n. on I 58), it may stand for an
extension of the object of the verb, being used there instead of a participle,
here instead of a relative clause.
Zenonis : 11 20 and below § 22 foll.
acutulas: [add to Lexx. Apul. Met. v1 27. J. HE. B. M.] the diminutive
of contempt, like forticulus used of Epicurus in Juse. 11 45; contortulis con-
clusiunculis, of the Stoics (ib. 11 42); pungunt, quasi aculeis, interrogatiun-
culis, of the same (fin. Iv 7); carunculae vitulinae mavis quam imperatori
vetert credere, of the haruspices (Dw. 11 52).
physice: the adverb, as shown by 11 23 id ipsum rationibus physicis
confirmari volo; cf. Div. 1 110 altera divinatio...physica disputandi subtili-
tate referenda est ad naturam deorum, Div. 1 126 non id quod superstitiose,
(8 BOOK II CH. VII § 18.
sed id quod physice dicitur, [also Serv. on Aen. x 5, 834. J. E.B.M.]. So
we have Stoice in Div. 11 8 (accurate et Stoice Stoicorum sententiam defen-
disti); dialectice and rhetorice in Fin. 117. It is strange that the edd.
should take it.as the vocative of the noun, which would be out of place
here, and moreover is regularly used of the Epicureans, see 1 77 tu hoc,
physice, non vides with the nn., also 1 83, 148. The Stoics prided them-
selves on being dialectici.
nudius tertius = nwnc dies (arch. num dius) est tertius. See n. on
hesterno die 11 78, but here it is implied that a whole day had intervened
between the second and third books, unless Cicero for the moment im-
agined that he was referring here to the first book.
docere velles: see above § 6, and below § 20 ostendere velles.
quare—mentem haberent: it seems best to make this clause depend
on dicta sunt (as Heind. and Sch.). So taken the sentence exhibits the
same confusion between the objective and subjective statement (quare
mundus haberet instead of quare mundum habere confitendum esset), of
which we have seen exx. before, as in 11 13 (notiones confused with causas)
and 11 167 magnis viris prosperae res, si quidem satis dictum est, n. Below
we have (§ 23) nihil affert quare mundum ratione uti putemus, which might
similarly have been contracted into nihil affert quare utatur. In the pas-
sage referred to (11 29—44) Balbus did not attempt to show why the uni-
verse was intelligent, but gave reasons for believing that it was so. It is
worthy of notice that Cotta here speaks of the argument in favour of the
intelligence of the universe and stars as included under the general head
deos esse, thus confirming the view I have taken in opposition to Hirzel
vol. 11 p. xxi foll.
Ch. vit $19. interrogaturus: ‘about to examine my argument’,
From the Socratic elenchus the word cnterrogatio gets the sense of ‘syl-
logism’, cf. Fat. 28, Madv. Fin. 139 and Reid Acad. 1 5.
tacitae: ‘without discussion’. Cf. the passive signification of caecus,
surdus, &c.
separantur : as by Cic. himself in his treatises on the subject.
agere confuse: cf. Reid on de. 1 47.
B. STolc ARGUMENT ON THE DivinE NATURE CRITICIZED.
Ch. vii § 20—ch. xxv § 64.
a. Criticism of particular arguments of Zeno, Chrysippus and
Xenophon stated in previous Book. §§ 20—28.
(1) When tt is said ‘the universe is best and therefore divine’,
there is an ambiguity in ‘best’; we may allow it to be most beautiful
and most useful, but how most wise? tf, as Zeno says, because what is
wise is better than what is not wise, why not on the same principle
a mathematician or musician? §$§ 20—23,
BOOK III CH. VIII § 20. 79
§ 20. nullos esse: ‘that they were non-existent’, see Index.
a consuetudine : see 11 45 (commencing the second section of the argu-
ment) in reference to the difficulty of conceiving Gods in other than human
shape. Chrysippus wrote a treatise against Custom, xara SuvnOeias, Plut.
Mor. p. 1036. |
quo nihil melius esset: cf. 11 46 mundo autem certe nihil est melius.
The Subj. is due to Orat. Obl. (Roby § 1740) ‘than which, you said, nothing
is better’.
modo possemus: (that might be the case) ‘could we but imagine the
world to be alive’. For similar ellipsis ef. nisi forte 1 98, nist vero below
§ 27, Roby § 1626.
§ 21. quid dicis melius? ‘what meaning do you attach to that
word?’ lit. ‘what quality do you call by that name?’ cf. 1 89 quid est istuc
gradatim ?
si pulchrius: as asserted in 11 47, 58, of the mundane sphere.
aptius ad utilitates : as shown in II 49.
sapientius : as in 11 47 and more particularly in 11 36, 39.
nullo modo prorsus : Madv. on Fin. 11 15 says that prorsus, when joined
with the negative in whatever order, always increases its force, as in Plaut.
Trin. 730 nullo modo. potest fiert prorsus quin dos detur; see Munro on
Lucr. 1 748, where nec prorsum=et prorsus non. Sch. wrongly asserts the
same of non omnino, which, like ov ravv, is found either in the weak or the
strong signification, non being sometimes used to negative the adverb,
as in Plaut. Asin. non omnino jam perit; est reliquom quo peream magis ;
and Cic. Att. 11 23 § 2 non omnino quidem sed magnam partem.
non quod difficile sit: the Subj. marks that the reason assigned is not
vouched for by the speaker. See Roby § 1744.
Ch. 1x. nihil est mundo melius: the argument, given in 1 21, 46,
is borrowed ultimately from Plato Zim. 30: ‘The Creator sought to make
all good and beautiful in the highest degree, and perceiving ovdev avonrov
Tov vouv éxovTos OAov OAov KaAALOV EvecOai ToT epyov, voov & av xwpis Wuxns
advvarov mapayevécba To, he therefore made the world (gov euyuxov evvour
re’. Cotta is right in complaining of the vagueness of the argument of
Balbus, but his comparison is illegitimate, as Sch. observes; since the
relation of rerum natura to mundus is a relation of identity, while that of
terrae to urbs nostra is a relation of whole to parts. As to the particular
comparison, it is of course absurd to speak of the material city as being
better than any thing on earth. A single human being, a single object
possessed of life is better and more wonderful. If on the other hand we
mean by the city a community of men, we may then think of it as the
highest thing on earth, but this will only be because we regard it as the
highest earthly embodiment of reason.
ne in terris quidem: like ovd¢, ne quidem has two senses, a stronger
and a weaker ; here it is the latter, ‘neither is there anything on earth
8() BOOK Ill CH. 1x § 21.
superior to Rome’; cf. 171 n., also Caes. B.G. v 44 §5 ne Vorenus quidem
sese vallo continet ; B.C. 11 33 ne Varius quidem dubitat copias producere ;
Madv. § 457, and Index.
idcirco in urbe esse rationem: it is the same argument as is used in
11 47 to prove the rationality of the world. |
quoniam non sit: repeated in guod—memoria. The Subjunctives are
required, because they are subordinate in Orat. Obl.
in formica—mens: but in 1 34 and 133 it is denied that brutes have
mind or reason, Compare however 11 29 on guiddam simile mentis. For
the comparison of the ant see n. on 1 79.
concedatur—sumere: cf. below § 36 quo modo hoc, quasi concedatur,
sumitis.
§ 22. dilatatum a recentioribus coartavit : the mss here have simply
dilatavit, but this is in flat contradiction to 11 20 huec, quae dilatantur
a nobis, Zeno sic premebat, and to Parad. 1 2 Cato in ea est haeresi quae
nullum sequitur florem orationis neque dilatat argumentum: minutes inter-
rogatiunculis, quasi punctis, quod proposuit eficit. Heind. followed by Sch.
proposed to understand the word in the sense of ‘to generalize’, ‘to cover
a large surface’, but dilatare is regularly used of rhetorical amplification,
never of logical extension, cf. Orat. 1 163 perfice ut Crassus haec quae coar-
tavit et peranguste refersit in oratione sua dilatet nobis atque explicet ; Brut.
309 ala justa eloquentia, quam dialecticam dilatatam esse putant; Part.
Orat. 23 (conversa oratio) ita tractatur ut aut ex verbo dilatetur aut in
verbum contrahatur oratio. It appears to me therefore that some words
have been lost, and I find a confirmation of this idea in the reading of the
oldest Ms (V) dilata lavit, and in the epithet vetws which suggests a lost
antithesis. If the archetype had three lines as follows, the second would
be easily omitted :
ACVTA CONCLVSIO DILATA
TVM A RECENTIORIBVS COAR
TAVIT
§ 23. vestigiis concludere: vest. being here nearly synonymous with
cvemplo, IT am disposed to treat it as an Abl. of Manner. In its more
literal use, as in the phrase vestigzis sequi, it is better taken as an Abl. of
Place (Roby § 1177), while in the phrase vestigiis invenimus (Verr. VI 53)
it should be classed as Abl. of Means.
litteratus igitur est mundus: the objection is taken from Alexinus,
a philosopher of the Megaric school, famed for ingenious quibbling, who
flourished early in the third century B.c., and was a keen opponent of
Zeno. It is thus stated by Sext. Emp. 1x 108 76 mounrixoy Tod pn rointiKot
kal TO ypappatiKoy TOU pH ypappatiKOU KpeiTTOY éaTL...ovde Ev bE KOLO
KpeiTTOY €oTLVv? TomTLKOY apa kat ypappatiKoy eat 6 Koopos. ‘To which
Sextus appends the answer of the Stoics : ‘What is animated and rational
is absolutely better than its opposite, but the grammatical and poetical is
BOOK III CH. Ix § 23. 81
only relatively better, that is, in relation to such a creature as man,
provided there is nothing to counterbalance it ; e.g. Aristarchus the gram-
marian is inferior to Plato who was not a grammarian’. The real flaw in
Zeno’s argument is the ambiguity of the minor premiss: the world, as we
see it, is not the best thing we can imagine; but it suggests to us a per-
fect cause, which we may believe in, though we cannot see it. If we
include this first cause in our idea of the universe, then we may say that
the universe in its entirety, not as known to a finite being at a particular
moment, must be best; and we may also say that, self-consciousness being
a higher condition than unconsciousness, there must be self-consciousness
in the universe.
et quidem mathematicus: ‘aye and’, implying that this is even a
greater absurdity than the former. There is no reason for the correction
atque idem, see n. on I 41.
denique—postremo: 1 104 n.
dixti: for the syncopated form see Roby § 662, Munro on Lucr. 1 233,
Madv. Fin. 11 10, Plaut. Hun. 322 amisti, Ter. Andr. 518 dixti, Catull.
41.14 masti, Aen. I 201 accestis, IV 682 exstinxti, Propert. 1 3.37 consumpsti,
Hor. Sat. 1 7. 68 evasti, 11 3. 273 percusti. Cicero uses this colloquial
abbreviation Att. XIII 32 and Caecin. 82, the latter of which is referred to
by Quintilian 1x 3 § 22 Pisonem alloquens Cicero dicit ‘restituisse te dixti’
...et tpsum ‘diate’, excussa syllaba, figura in verbo.
nisi ex eo: this is Heind.’s emendation, approved by Madv, Adv. 1
243 n. and Sch. Append., instead of the Ms sine deo, The syllable ni
would easily be lost after the rz of fiert, and st ex eo would quickly suggest
sine deo. The objection to the Ms reading is that the opposition between
God and nature (though occurring below § 24, and not in itself un-Stoical,
cf. 11 75 n.) is here out of place, being interposed between two ironical
arguments to prove that the world is itself a master of science and art.
And, though deus is sometimes used as equivalent to mundus, yet the
phrase sine deo fiert (which occurs below of the tides) is not appropriate to
the argument here referred to, unde hane (mentem) homo arripuit?...an
cetera mundus habebit, hoe unum, quod plurimi est, non habebit ? (11 18).
If we accept this change of reading, it seems necessary also to read alam
for ullam.
sui dissimilia effingere : the reference is to such passages as II 22 cur
mundus non animans judicetur cum ex se procreet animantes ?...si ex oliva
modulate canentes tibiae nascerentur, num dubitares quin inesset in oliva
tibicinn quaedam scientia ?
earum artium homines: cf. Rosc. Am. 120 omnium artium puerulos,
Plin. V. 7. 1x 8 § 8 Arion citharaedicae artis, xxv 4 libertum suum Lenaeum
grammaticae artis, also VII 39, 40, Xxx 2.
nihil igitur: ‘after such a reductio ad absurdum it is on there is
nothing in his argument’.
Mc LIL 6
8? BOOK Til CH. bx § 23.
salutarius: the occurrence of this epithet along with others referring
to the beauty and order of the universe is confirmatory of the Ms reading
distinctionem utilitatem in 11 15, The comparative sal. is said to be
am. Ney.
Ba. (2). Again, when it is said the regular movements of the
stars prove them to be divine, it is simply the regularity of nature ;
on the same principle we should call tides or intermuttent fevers divine,
§8 23, 24,
ne stellae quidem: weak sense, as above § 21, see Index.
quas tu innumerabiles: ‘in countless numbers’. For the inclusion
of an adjective, belonging to the antecedent, in the relative clause as a
subpredicate, cf. 11 89 natura quam cernit ignotam, It 136 calore quem
multum habent, UI 93 deos qui a te inumerabiles explicati sunt.
reponebas: ‘you were for reckoning among the Gods’. On the regu-
larity of the heavenly movements cf. 11 43, 49, 51, 54—56, esp. 54 quae cum
in sideribus videamus, non possumus ea ipsa non in deorum numero re-
ponere N.
§ 24. omnia quae—ea: see Index under Pleonastic Demonstrative.
Ch. x. Euripo: the currents of the Euripus were proverbial, but
rather as signifying irregularity.than the opposite; cf Plato Phaedo 90
mavra Ta OvTa aTExvas @oTEp ev Etpin@ dv@ kal KaTw aTpéderar Kal xpovov
ovdeva év ovdert péver, Aeschin. Ctes.’ p. 66 (of inconstancy) mAelous Tparo-
pevos Tpomas tov Evpimov map ov @ket, Arist. Lith. 1X 6 trav Totter (the
good) péver Ta BovAnuata Kal ov petappel @oTep Evpumos, Liban. Lp. 533
pn pe voulons Evpurov, Cic. Mur. 35 quod fretum, quem Euripum tot motus,
tantas tam varias habere putatis agitationes commutationesque fluctuum,
quantas perturbationes et quantos aestus habet ratio comitiorum? Liv.
XXVIII 6 fretum ipsum Euripi non septies die, sicut fuma fert, reciprocat,
sed temere in modum venti, nune huc, nunc illue verso mari, velut monte
praecipitt devolutus torrens rapitur. A story grew up in later times that
Aristotle, then living at Chalcis, put an end to his life through vexation at
his inability to explain the cause of these currents (Justin M. Coh. ad
Gent. 36, Eustath. ad Dion. Perieg. 475, cited by Ideler on Arist. Jeteor.
18). The account given in the Dict. of Geog. is as follows: ‘It remains
but a short time in a quiescent state, changing its direction in a few
ininutes and almost immediately resuming its velocity, which is generally
from four to five miles an hour either way. The results of three months’
observation afforded no sufficient data for reducing the phenomena to any
regularity’. Strabo says of it (Ix p. 618) wept d€ rhs wadeppolas Tod Evpimou
TOTOUTOY LOVOY EiTrelY ikavoV, OTL EmTakis peTaBadrAcw act Kad nucpav ExaoTny
kat vuxta: thy O€ airiay év GAXots oxerréov. Pliny, after giving an account
of tides generally, adds (11 97) guorumdam tamen privata natura est, velut
Tauromenttant Kuripi et in Euboea, septies die ac nocte reciprocantis.
BOOK III CH. X § 24. 83
Mela however (11 7) says it ebbs and flows seven times in every twelve
hours, cf. Seneca Herc. F'. 377, Herc. O. 779, Troad. 838. The word got to be
used of any channel (Xen. Hell. 1 6 § 22) and hence of a conduit, as in Cic.
Leg. 1 2 ductus aquarum quos isti nilos et euripos vocant. On tides see
above 11 19 nn. [Cf. Aesch. Ag. 191 madippoxdas ev Avridos rézots.
Swainson. ]
freto Siciliensi: the word fretwm is sometimes used distinctively of
the straits of Messana. Strabo tells us some explained the currents there
by the supposition that the two seas, of which they formed the junction,
were on different levels, dua rodro rods evpimous powders efvat, paddtora S€ Tov
kara Sexediav ropOpov, dv dnow (Eratosthenes) ouovomadeivy tats Kata Tov
’Oxeavov mAnupupiot Te Kal Gum@reot Sis Te yap peTaBaddew Tov poty Exd-
atns jpépas Kat vu«ros foll. Thucydides (Iv 24) seems to identify it with
the Charybdis of Homer, d:a crevornra d€ Kai ek peyddov redayav rod Te
Tuponvxod kal Tod SixeAtkov eominrovaa 7 Oadacaa és avro kul powdns odca
eixorws xadern evopniobn. Allen cites Lucr. 1 721 angustoque fretu rapidum
mare dividit undis Italiae terrarum oras a finibus ejus (Siciliae). Lucretius
also uses the word metaphorically in 1v 1030 and vi 364, where Munro
says ‘fretus expresses at once the strait joining two seas and the swell and
surging common in such cross-seas’, See Varro quoted on fretorum
angustiae II 19.
fervore: ‘boiling’, as in Lucr. vi 437 prorumpitur in mare venti vis, et
fervorem mirum concinnat in undis.
Europam Libyamque: the fretum Gaditanum or Herculeum. The
line, which is assigned to Ennius Ann. vu by L. Miiller p. 34, is also
cited in Zuse. 1 45 i qui Oceani freta illa viderunt, Huropam &e. It was
near Gibraltar that Posidonius investigated the phenomena of the tides,
see above 11 19 nn.
vel Hispanienses vel Britannici: ‘either on the coasts of Spain or
Britain’. We have seen above (11 19 n., cf. Strabo mr 5 p. 261) that
Aristotle explained the Atlantic tides by the peculiar nature of the Spanish
coast, The tides of Britain were noticed as extraordinary by Pytheas
(Plin. WV. H. 11 99), cf. Caesar B.G, Iv 29.
fieri non possunt: ‘is it impossible for them to occur?’ This gives
a better sense than nonne read by most ss, which would mean ‘may they
not occur ?’
ordinem conservant: what is the value of the argument from regu-
larity? It shows that there is something more than chance or caprice at
work. But constantia is never regarded as being the sole and sufficient
reason for belief in the rational government of the universe. It might be
the necessary result of some original law of matter. The instances by
which Cotta endeavours to throw ridicule upon it are themselves indu-
bitable proofs of a steadily acting cause.
ne tertianas quoque febres: the ms reading quidem is capable of a
good sense in itself, limiting the assertion, like Gr. ye, to the particular
6—2
84 BOOK III CH. X § 24,
kind of fever ; but it is hardly likely that Cic. would have used ne—quidem
in any but the idiomatic sense. I have therefore followed the other edd.
in reading guogue. The comparison with intermittent fevers may have
been suggested by the common term circumitus (mepiodos), See above It 49
and Cels. 11 12 eas febres quae certum habent circumitum et ex toto remit-
tuntur. On the kinds of intermittent fevers, quartan, tertian, quotidian,
see Plin. viir 50 certis pestifer calor remeat horis aut rigor, neque horis modo
sed et dicbus noctibusque trinis quadrimisve, etiam anno toto; Lydus Mens.
II p. 51 wAeovacavros pev mupos TupeTos yiverat, Gudnuepwwos O€ depos, TPL
ratios 5€ vOatos, Terapraios Sé yjs, Mayor on Juv. Iv 57 quartanam sperantt-
bus aegris. As we read below § 63, febris was deified, though not for the
reason ironically suggested here.
reversione et motu: cf. Ac. 11 119 motus mutationemque, below § 27,
Div. 11 94, and see Index under ‘ hendiadys’.
ratio reddenda est: ‘have to be explained’. The Stoic would reply
that that was what he meant by calling them divine. The fact that all
things were rational proved that the universe was ordered by reason, and
to this reason he gave the name of God.
§ 25. quod cum facere—deum: ‘in cases where you are unable to
give a rational explanation you have recourse to the Deity’.
in aram confugitis: the same metaphor is used by Archytas ap. Arist.
Rhet. ut 11 ravrov etvae Scaurntny xai Bopov: em audw yap To ddikovpevov
karapevyes 3 Caecin. 100 cum homines vincula vitant, confugiunt quasi ad
aram tn exsilium ; p. Red. in Sen. 11 nisi in aram tribunatus confugisset ;
Verr. 113 and 8 ad aram legum confugere. We have the literal sense in
Tusc. 1 85 Priamum, cum in aram confugisset, hostilis manus tuteremit.
Ba. (3). Zhe arguments of Chrysippus are equally weak, He
uses ‘better’ in the same vague way, and does not distinguish between
reason and nature. It is no presumption in man to believe that he is
himself rational and that the stars are composed of brute matter.
The comparison of the universe to a house beys the question. §§ 25, 26.
Chrysippus: 1116. For e¢=‘and then’ cf. 1 50, 93.
callidus: fr. callum ‘hardened skin’, itself used metaphorically by
Cic. Tuse. 11 86 ipse labor quasi callum quoddam obducit dolort; hence
calleo ‘to be hardened’, as in Fam. iv 5 § 2 in illis rebus exercitatus aniinus
callere jam debet atque omnia minoris aestimare ; and concallesco ‘to become
hardened’, Att. Iv 16 § 10 locus ie animi nostri concalluit. From this
sense we get the further meaning ‘practised’, ‘expert’, like tritus, rpiBoyr,
rpippa, cf. Catil. U1 17 prudentes natura, callidi usu, doctrina erudit? ; and
the pun in Plaut. Poen, 111 2. 2, and Pers. 11 5. 4 vide sis calleas. Callum
aprugnum callere aeque non sinam. We find it joined with versutus
(‘adroit’, ‘dexterous’, ‘dodgy’) Of. I 108, 11 10, 111 57, Caecin. 55, 65.
For the derivation cf. Plaut. Apid. 11 2. 35 vorsutior es quam rota figularis.
BOOK Ill CH. X § 25. 85
There is no particular reason for these verbal distinctions here. But
Cicero was in Augustine’s phrase verborum vigilantissimus appensor ac
mensor (cited by Trench on Words Lect. 4), of which we have an example
in the forms beatitas, beatitudo proposed by him in 1 95; still more in the
discussion on the word invidentia (Tusc. 111 20), non dixi invidiam, quae
tum est cum invidetur, ab invidendo autem invidentia recte dict potest ut
efugiamus ambiguum nomen invidiae, quod verbum ductum est a nimis
tntuendo fortunam alterius, ut est in Melanippo, and so on for some lines ;
after which he returns to his subject.
igitur : resumptive, see on I 44.
in eodem, quo illa: for the subaudition of the preposition with the
relative, when it has been expressed with the demonstrative, see above
I 31 n., Mayor on Cic. Phil. 11 26, Madv. § 323 obs. 1 [also on Fin. 1 32,
Fabri on Liv. xx11 33 § 9, Beier on Cic. Of.1112. J. E.B. M.].
errore versantur: ‘have their being in the same error’, cf. I 43 in
maxima inconstantia versantur opiniones ; 1 87 Aristonis magna in errore
sententia est; Tusc. 1 107 vides quanto haec in errore versentur ‘what a
mistake underlies all this’.
§ 26. praestabilius=praestantius 11 16, 45. See below on patibilem,
§ 29.
quid inter naturam et rationem intersit: ‘what a distance there is
between reason (such as we know it in man) and the unconscious opera-
tions of nature’, This refers both to the argument of Chrysippus 11 16
(tn homine solo est ratio &c.) and to that of Zeno just cited.
distinguitur: on the change from the Act. to the Pass. Swainson
compares Madv. /%n. 11 48.
idemque: Cotta here separates the two arguments which are appa-
rently blended in 11 16, where see nn. He has just given the former ‘if
there is anything in the universe beyond man’s power to make, that which
made it must be God’: he now gives the latter, ‘if God does not exist,
there is nothing in the universe superior to man ; which is absurd’.
sint ; Subj. because subordinate to negat esse.
id—nihil homine esse melius: on the explanatory clause in apposi-
tion to Demonstrative see above § 7 sz id est primum.
Orionem et Caniculam: see nn. on 1 113. Canc. is here used for
Sirius, as in Hor. Od. 117, 111 13, not for the Lesser Dog-star (Procyon),
as by Plin. V.H. xviit 68 cited on 11 114. As usual, Cotta confuse agit.
The question is not here as to the divinity of each constellation, but as to
the rationality of the universe. Cotta’s argument merely comes to this,
_ there are parts of the universe which are irrational and unconscious and
_ therefore inferior to man.
si domus—debemus: see 1 17 nn.
aedificatum : cf. nn. on 119 aedificart mundum, 1 4 fabricati; and for
omission of esse Acad. 11 126 ne exaedificatum quidem hune mundum divino
consilio existimo, and Index under ‘ellipsis’.
86 BOOK III CH. X § 25.
a natura: see on 11 33. The promise here made is not fulfilled in
what remains.
Ba. (4). Nor is there more weight in the assumptions that the
rational soul of man must have proceeded from a rational soul in the
universe, and that the harmony of nature can only be explained on the
supposition of one divine Governor. Both are spontaneous products
of nature acting according to her own laws, SS 27, 28.
Ch. x1 § 27. unde animum arripuerimus: cf. 1118 nn. and Dw. It
26 naturale (genus divinandi) quod animus arriperct extrinsecus ex divini-
tate, unde omnes animos haustos aut acceptos aut libatos haberemus. The
same form of argument is used by F. W. Newman (Reply to Eclipse of
Faith p. 26): ‘Being conscious that I have personally a little love and
a little goodness, I ask concerning it, as concerning intelligence, where did
I pick it up? and I feel an invincible persuasion that, if I have some
moral goodness, the great Author of my being has infinitely more’ (cited
by Mansel Bampton Lectures p. 197).
et ego quaero: for the ironical e¢ cf. 1 79 n., below § 82 et praedones,
and Cato 25 diu vivendo multa senectus quae non vult videt. Et multa
fortasse quae vult.
unde orationem: the same kind of frivolous objection as we had
before in § 23. Granted reason, you have its developments and applications.
ad harmoniam canere: cf. 1 19 concinentibus mundi partibus n.
‘Pythagoras believed that the intervals between the heavenly bodies cor-
responded to those of the octave and that hence arose the harmony of the
spheres, which mortals were unable to hear, either because it was too
powerful for their ears, or because they had never experienced absolute
silence’, Ane. Phil. p. 10; cf. Plato Rep. x 617 ‘upon each of the eight
circles stands a Siren, who travels round with the circle uttering one note in
one tone, and from all the eight notes there proceeds a single harmony.
At equal distances around sit the Fates clothed in white robes, chanting
to the music of the Sirens, Lachesis of the past, Clotho of the present,
Atropos of the future’; Zeller 1 398, 11 6538, Cic. &.P. vi 18 (after being
shown the planets Scipio asks) quis est qui complet aures meas tantus et tam
dulcis sonus? Mie est, inquit tlle, qui intervallis disjunctus imparibus, sed
tamen pro rata parte ratione distinctis, impulse et motu tpsorum orbium
eficitur et acuta cum gravibus temperans varios aequabiliter concentus effictt ;
nec enim silentio tanti motus incitart possunt...Summus ile cacli. stellifer
cursus, cujus conversio est concitatior, acuto et excitato movetur sono, gra-
vissimo autem hie lunaris atque cnfimus..alli autem octo cursus septem
eficiunt distinctos intervallis sonos (which we imitate on our musical instru-
ments)...Hoc sonitu oppletae aures hominum obsurduerunt...sicut, ubi Nilus
ad illa, quae Catadupa nominantur, praecipitat ex altisstmis montibus, ea
BOOK III CH. XI § 27. 87
gens, quae illum locum accolit, propter magnitudinem sonitus sensu audiendi
caret; Plin. V. H. 11 22, Shaksp. I of Ven. v. 1. 60 ‘ There’s not the smallest
orb which thou behold’st, but in his motion like an angel sings, still
quiring to the young-eyed cherubins ; such harmony is in immortal souls;
but whilst this muddy vesture of decay doth grossly close us in, we cannot
hear it’. Aristotle (Cae/. 11 9) argues against the Pythagorean harmony of
the spheres.
ista sunt: the soul with all its faculties, which you referred to as
proving a divine Originator.
artificiose ambulantis: cf. 1157 naturam ita definit ut eam dicat ignem
esse artificiosum ad gignendum progredientem via. The change of phrase is
intended to be ludicrous, ‘artistically walking nature’ instead of ‘the
movement of the artistic fire’. Ambulo is however used of inanimate
objects, as by Cato &. R. 1 3 amnis qua naves ambulant; of the Nile by
Plin. V. H. v 10; of light, ib. xxxvit 47, where it is said of a precious stone
inclusam lucem transfundit cum inclinatione, velut intus ambulantem ex alio
atque alio loco reddens [of machinery, ib. xviit § 317. For artificiose cf.
Ambr. Of. 193. J. E. B. M.]
omnia cientis—mutationibus suis: Cotta here gives to artificiosus a
different meaning to that which it bore in Zeno’s definition of nature,
actually contrasting it with natural, as in Div. 1 72 (genera divinand?) non
naturalia sed artificiosa.
§ 28. itaque gives a reason for suis. The character impressed
on the universe comes from nature herself, not from any adventitious
source,
convenientia: cf. 11 54 hance in stellis...convenientiam temporum...con-
veniens constansque conversio ; and, for the passage generally, n. on 11 19
consentiens conspirans continuata cognatio.
cognatione continuatam: so mss. Edd. put both words either in
Abl. or Acc. But why may we not translate ‘connected by relation-
ship’? We have omnes artes quast cognatione quadam inter se continentur,
Arch, 2; (animus) deorum cognatione teneatur Div. 1 64, cf. Plato Meno 81
dre ths picews ovyyevovs ovons, with the remarks in Grote’s Plato 11 p. 17
(where parallels are cited from Leibnitz); Porphyr. V. Pyth. § 49 ré airvov
Ths ovpmvolas kal THS cupTabelias TY Oov...€V TpoTnyopeveay, Kal yap TO ev
Tols KATA pLépos Ev ToOLODTO UTapPYXEl, NYw@pEvoY TOis pépegL Kat OUpTVOVY KATA
peTrouciay Tov mpeTov aitiov. Consentio and conspiro are frequently joined,
as in J’usc. v 72 (in friendship we see) consilium omnis vitae consentiens et
paene conspirans ; Fin. V 66 conspiratio consensusque virtutum ; Fin. I 20,
Oecon. 1.
illa vero cohaeret—naturae viribus: if we keep the Ms reading, dla
here can only refer to natura, some edd. have therefore proposed to make
it plural, reading continerentur, cohaerent, permanent ; but Cic. is not very
careful about avoiding repetitions, cf. below § 34 natura...ex naturis...quo
naturae vi, 11 25 puteis jugibus n., Div. 1 112 e monte Taygeto extrema
88 BOOK Ill CH. XI § 28.
montis quasi puppis avulsa est: moreover we find the sing. iz ca just below.
On vero see I 86 n.
naturae viribus, non deorum: but to the Stoic, as to the Christian,
nature was merely the manifestation of God; cf. Lact. 1 8 melius Seneca
vidit nil aliud esse naturam quam Deum. Cum igitur ortum rerum tribuis
naturae ac detrahis Deo, in eodem luto haesitans versuram facis. A quo
enim fiert mundum negas, ab eodem plane fiert mutato nomine confiteris.
Balbus carefully distinguishes the meanings of the term ‘nature’ Ir 81,
and is quite willing to ascribe to nature the ordering of the universe,
provided that by ‘nature’ we understand vim participem rationis, and not
vim quandam sine ratione cientem motus in corporibus NECESSUPIOS.
quasi consensus: see on 11 19; gwas? is merely a modest way of intro-
ducing his equivalent for the Gr., cf. Reid on Cato 47 quasi titillatio=
yapyairpos.
Bb. Carneades’ argument showing that no animal can be eternal
(and therefore that the God of the Stoics is a figment). Ch. xm § 29
—ch, xrv § 34,
(1) Whatever is corporeal must be discerptible. § 29.
Much of the following argument is found in Sext. Emp. rx 187 foll. It
is there employed undisguisedly to disprove the existence of the Gods, not,
as ostensibly here, to disprove the Stoic view of their nature, cf above
§ 20 cum ostendere velles quales di essent, ostenderes wullos esse. Sextus
begins, not simply by assuming, but by proving, that the God of the Stoics
must be an animal, ro yap (gov tod py (dou Kpeirrov. Whatever may be
the value of the argument, it does not touch the main point of the Stoic
theology, the belief in the mundane Deity ; for this did not prevent them
from maintaining the doctrine of the corruptibility of the world, in opposi-
tion to the Aristotelian doctrine of the eternity of the world ; cf. Diog. L.
Vil 141 @Oaprov etvar toy Kocpov ate yevntov, ob Ta Te pépn Pbapta eae
kal TO oAov: Ta dé pépy TOU KOopou POapra, eis GAAnAa ydp peraBadree
@Oapros apa o kécpos (see below Bb (3)). kat ef te emidextixdv éote Tis
€s TO xelpov petaBorns, POaprov éotu Kal 6 KOopos apa: éEavypovrat yup
kat €€vdarovra, Zeller Iv p.152n. But how is this consistent with their
doctrine that the world is God, (@ov déavarov? The explanation is that,
though the form is transitory, the substance is eternal. The world, as it
exists at any moment, will be destroyed in the next conflagration, but the
flame, which destroys it, is itself the seed of the new world which rises out
of the ashes of the old; cf. Zeno (Stob. Eel. p. 322) rv trav dvt@v mporny
vAnv wacav aidioy Kal ovTE TrElw yryvopevny ovTE €AaTTM, TA S€ pépN TadTNS
ovK det Tavra Siapever GAda Scarpeic Oar Kai cvyxetcOat, also Chrysippus ibid.
and ap. Plut. St. Rep. p. 1052. More fally pseudo-Philo Je. Mund. 2 ovdeis
ovTws €otly evnOns Bate aropew ef 6 Kdopos eis TO pH dv POeiperat, GAN
ei O€xerar thy ék ris Suaxoopyoews peraBorry, ib. 3 of S€ Sre@iKot Kdcpov
BOOK III CH. XI § 28. | 89
péev eva, yevécews S€ adtod Oedv airiov, POopas Sé pykere Oeov, adda Thy
imdpyovoay ev Tois over Tupods dkapdrov Svvapw...e€ ns madiy avd avayévynow
koopov cuvicracba mpopnbeia Tod Texvirov. Svvarat S€ KaTa ToUTOUS O pEV
Tis KOTpos aidtos, 6 Oe POapros AێyerOar, POapros pev 6 Kata Thy Siakdopnow,
didios S€ 6 Kata THY exmUpwow madtyyevetias Kal Trepiddots abavatiCopevos
ovdérore Anyovoas, Zeller Iv p. 153 nn. It may be well to note here that
the Stoics used the term odpa in the widest sense, including not only
what we should call matter, but God, the soul, even the affections and
virtues, which they defined to be the material soul affected in a particular
way.
Ch. x1t § 29. Carneades: we have a specimen of his anti-Stoic
polemic in Acad. 11 119 foll. After a short statement of the Stoic g@voto-
Loyia (hunce mundum esse sapientem, habere mentem quae et se et ipsum
fabricata sit et omnia moderetur, moveat, regat &c.) he proceeds cur deus
omnia nostra causa cum faceret—sic enim vultis—tantam vim natricum
viperarumque fecerit ? cur mortifera tam multa ac perniciosa terra marique
disperserit ?,..Negas sine deo posse quicquam. Ecce tibi e transverso Strato,
qui det isti deo immunitatem magni quidem muneris. Negat opera deorum
se uti ad fabricandum mundum. Quaecunque sint, docet omnia effecta esse
natura. Compare also Sext. Emp. P. HW. m1 1, Zeller tv p. 504° foll.
dissolvitis: cf. Div. 11 11 quomodo mentientem, quem Wevdopevov vocant,
dissolvas ? more common in this sense than solvo, which we find Fin. 1 82
quomodo captiosa solvantur.
si nullum—possit: ‘if all bodies are liable to death, no body can be
eternal ; but there is no body which is not liable to death, none even that
is indiscerptible or incapable of decomposition’. Since, as Mady. has
remarked, the gist of the whole paragraph is to prove nullum animal esse
sempiternum, and the argument of Carneades in Sext. Emp. 1x 138 foll.
proceeds on the assumption that God is an animal, we should rather have
expected animal instead of corpus sempiternum ; and so in fact Ba. reads,
but see the following notes. For ne—quidem cf. Deiot. 36 nec unguam
succumbet inimicis, ne fortunae quidem.
Bb.-(2). Whatever is possessed of soul is capable of feeling, and
whatever is capable of feeling is liable to impressions from without,
and therefore to destruction. § 29.
We may compare with this argument Sext. Emp. 1x 146 kai py 7
aigOnos érepolwats Tis €otw: aunxavoy yap TO Ov aicOnoeds Twos avTidap-
Bavopevoy (quod per sensum aliquid apprehendit) pH éreporodobat...ei ody
aig Oaverat 6 Oeds, Kal Erepowovrau: ef S€ Ereporortat, éErepooews SexTiKOS €oTe
kat petaBoAns...mavtTws Kal THs é€ml TO yxetpov peraBorjs, and therefore
mortal.
cumque omne animal: this seems to be introduced as a new inde-
pendent argument, but I am inclined to think that in the original it must
have been joined with the preceding, thus: ‘you say God is an animal ;
90 BOOK III CH. XII § 29.
every animal is a compound of body and soul; body is discerptible and
therefore perishable ; soul is sensitive and therefore liable to suffering and
death ; therefore on both grounds every animal is mortal’; in Gr. some-
thing like this: may (dov caparikov Té €ote Kal Yuyekov, To S€ TopartiKoy
Siadvutov, TO S€ Wouyxixdv wabnrov, maOntiKov apa Kai Siadvtov TO Cov, TO Oe
Towwvtoy mav Oynrov. The reasons why I am disposed to join the two argu-
ments are (1) that the conclusion at the end of the section evidently has
reference to both, and (2) that the twofold nature of the argument serves
to explain the verbiage and repetition which mark the whole paragraph.
I think however that in any case we must transfer the sentence ergo
itidem—aeternum and place it before cumgue omne animal. We thus bring
together connected clauses and get some reason for the logical particles :
ergo draws the special conclusion from the discerptibility of body to the
discerptibility of the animal, in the same manner (7tidem) as the more
general conclusion of the mortality of the animal was inferred from the
perishableness of the body. Again, atqguz will introduce the minor premiss
after the major s¢ omne animal tale est, thus: ‘if all animals are sensitive,
there is none which is not liable to be affected from without, and if every
animal is of this nature, none is safe from death ; but every animal (is of
this nature, i.e.) is framed so as to be exposed to the action of external
forces ; therefore every animal is liable to death and discerptible’.
patibilem: here with an active force ‘capable of suffering’, as in Lact.
11 9 patibile elementum, like praestabilis above § 26, cnsatiabilis 11 98. In
the only other passage in which it is used by Cic. it has a passive force,
Tusc. WV 51 patibiles dolores=tolerabiles ; so impetibilis, Fin. 1 57. Com-
pare Arist. Anim. 11 11 § 11 76 aicOdverOa macyew te eoriv, ib. IT 5 7
atoOnos €v TO Kweicbal Te Kal racxew oupBaiver...doKet yap addolwais Tis
eva. But Ar. guards against the inference that what is capable of feeling
is necessarily perishable, ib. 115 § 5 ro macyew To pev POopa tis vr Tod
evaytiov, TO S€ GwTnpia paddov Tov Suvapet GvTOs Ud Tov evTeNexeEla OVTOS,
Stob. “el. 158 (Diels p. 456). Cf. Reid on Acad. 1 41 comprehendibile.
eorum : sc. animalium understood from omne animal. Sch. compares
Fin. Ww 57 cumque omnis controversia aut de re soleat aut de nomine esse,
utraque earum nascitur, Where Madv. cites Of. 1 41 totius cnjustitiae nulla
capitalior. See also Tuse. 1v 65 in tota ratione ea quae pertinet ad animi
perturbationem, una res videtur causam continere, omnes eas esse in nostra
potestate ; so in Leg. 140 jure aliguo is followed by quae st appellare au-
dent.
accipiendi aliquid extrinsecus: but the Stoics expressly denied that
there was anything outside which could affect their mundane deity, cf. 11
31, 35 nn. Plato’s doctrine of sensation is thus summed up in Plac. Phil.
Iv 8 (Diels p. 394): Pl. defines ataOnors to be Wvyfs nat coparos Kowwviay
mpos Ta exTos: 7 pev yap Sivas Wuyjs, TO & Spyavov cwpmatos: aug Se
dia havracias dvtiAnmrica trav EoOev. On the force of accipiendi cf. acct-
pere plagam 1 70 and below § 32 accipiat interitum.
BOOK III CH. XII § 29. 91
quasi ferendi et patiendi: is this C.’s explanation of accip, extr.
(€£wOev NapBavew), or is it simply a translation of rot maoyew, for which he
may have thought patiendi by itself to be not sufficiently general? On the
use of guasi in introducing a translation see above § 28. Perhaps the Gr.
may have been something as follows: ovdév éore (Gov dre pn TH TOV AaBeiv
te €Ewbev, rodir éotl Tod mdoyxeww, avayKn exeTar ef SE wav (Gov ToLovTor,
ovdev €orat Cdov adbaproy.
Bb. (3). Whatever is composed of changing elements is itself
liable to change and therefore perishable, but the four elements of
which all animals are composed are changeable and perishable ; there-
Sore all animals are mortal. §§ 30, 31. See Diog. L. vir 141 cited
above under Bb (1).
§ 30. ut enim, si omnis cera—item nihil argenteum—similiter
igitur : ‘as, if liquefaction were a property of wax, there could be nothing
made of wax which would not exhibit this property, and in like manner
nothing of silver (which would not do the same), if liquefaction were a
property of silver; so—’. For the use of zgitur in the apodosis Sch. cites
§ 33 nullum igitur animal aeternum est, and Invent. 1 59 quodsi melius
geruntur ea quae consilio quam quae sine consilio administrantur, nihil
autem omnium rerum melius administratur quam omnis mundus, consilio
aguur mundus administratur. It is not unfrequent in Plautus and Lac-
tantius, see exx. in Hand’s Twrsell. s.v. So ergo below § 51.
cera commutabilis: wax is the stock example of ddXoiwars, see Arist.
Phys. Vil 3 p. 245 b ‘we do not call an object fashioned in a particular way
by the name of the material of which it is composed, e.g. we do not call a
statue bronze, but of bronze, nor a pyramid wax, but of wax; but the
material itself we call by the same name however it is altered, for whether
solid or liquid we still call it bronze and wax’; so Cael. 11 7 p. 306 (an
example of peraoynudtiots) kabarep €k TOU avTOv KNpOv ylyvoiT Gv adaipa Kai
KvBos, Anim. IL 1 § 7 ov Set nreiv ef Ev n ux Kal TO OGpa, Borep ovde
Tov Knpov Kal ro oxjpa, Plut. Mor. p. 1075 (the gods, with the exception of
Zeus, are according to the Stoics) rnkrots domep knpivovs if) Karrirepivous,
Ov. Met. xv 169, Cic. Orat. 11 177. [Plin. Zpist. vir 9 § 10 ut laus est
cerae, mollis cedensque sequatur si doctos digitos jussaque fiat opus, et nunc
enformet Martem castamque Minervam, nunc Venerem effingat, nune Veneris
puerum; Hor. A. P. 163 cereus in vitium flectt. J. E. B. M.]
si ea, e quibus constant omnia quae sunt: so (partly following Ba.)
I correct the Ms reading s? omnia quae sunt e quibus cuncta constant. It
seems absurd to speak of the four elements mentioned below as omnia ;
and in any case guae sunt would be out of place in reference to them.
La would be easily lost before e, and if omnia quae sunt got misplaced, it
would be natural to insert cwncta before constant.
Si esset corpus aliquod immortale, non esset omne mutabile: the
OZ BOOK III CH. xiI § 380.
connexion between mutability and mortality is denied by Herm. Trism.
ap. Stob. Eel. 1 35 p. 702 ray odpa petaBAnrov, od Tay copa StadvTov, also
by pseudo-Philo with special reference to the mutability of the four ele-
ments. After citing Eurip. (fr. Nauck 836) yopei & cmicw ta pev ex yaias
ivr és yatav, ra © aw aidepiov Bdacrovta yorns eis ovpavoy modov HABE
maw: Ovnoxee © ovdev TaY yryvopevwv, Stakpivopevoy S Ado pos tidAdr@
popdiy idiay drédecEev, he continues 6 Kkdcpos apuétoyxos ata€ias eotiv, apiorny
yap Ogow Kat évappovioy Ta Tov KOopou ElAne TavTa, ws EkagTov KaOaTrep
marpiit diioyapovy pry (nreiy dueive peraBodny’ ‘Earth is in its natural
place in the centre, water is poured around it, while the lighter elements
air and fire are placed in order above, so that, if dissolution never occurs
but where there is an interference with the natural order, there is no
cause for dissolution in the world’ (/ne. Mund. p. 498). Again he cites
Heraclitus Wuyxjs Oavaroy Vdap yevérOa, Vdatos Oavatov yhv yeverOa (Byw.
fr. 68) and explains Oavaroyv ov thy eis array dvaipecw dvopatwy, adda THY
eis €repov oToLyxetoy petaBodrny, amapaBAntov O Kal Guveyovs THS avTOKpaTOUS
icovopias Tavtns det Pvdatrroperns, and a little below rd dé dackew Gru POei-
petal, py Tvvopwrtoy eoti dvaews eipyov (p. 509). This constant flux is
described by Balbus (11 84) as the life-giving circulation of the universe.
He does not however pronounce on the question of its eternity.
etenim shows more fully the reason why all bodies must be mutable
and therefore perishable.
§ 31. intereunt: see the passage cited above from Heraclitus.
Bb. (4). very animal is susceptible of pleasure and pain, but
that which is susceptible of pain is susceptible of death. SS 32, 33.
Ch. x1 § 32. quod neque natum sit et semper sit futurum: ‘alike
without beginning and end’. Philo (Ine. Mund. p. 489) distinguishes
three views in regard to the eternity of the universe, ray peév didioy rov
Koopov dauevwy ayevntov te kal avodeOpoy (the Peripatetics); radv dé é&
évavtias yevntoyv te kat POaprov (the Epicureans and Stoics in different
ways); While Plato held that it was yevnrov cai apOaproy, not meaning by
this (as Philo explains) that it had an actual origin in time, but that its
existence depended on the will of the Demiurgus.
omne animal sensus habet: so Arist. Part. An. ut 4 § 17 rd G@ov ai-
cOjnoe oprotat, and again Anim. 1 2 § 8 drov aio Onars, kat AVaN TE Kat ySovN.
For the following argument cf. Sext. Emp. 1x 139 e? yap eiot Geol, (oa elo
ef O€ (Ga cio, aicOavoyvra wav yap (Gov aig@nocews petoyn voeira Coy.
ei O€ aia Gavovrat, Kal muKpacovrat Kai yAvKacovTat...yAuKaCopevos O€ Kal TiKpa-
Copevos evapeotynoet Til Kal dvoapeatnoe. Svoapectay O€ Tiot kal oyANTEws
€atat SexTiKos Kal THs emt TO xelpov peTaBoArs: ei S€ ToiTo, POapros eotuy,
also ib. § 70 immortality is inconsistent with pains and tortures, ézeimep
mav TO adyovv Oyntoy eorw. (The expression émt 7d yelpov petaBoAn is
borrowed from Plato Rep. 11 381 ‘if God changes, it must be for the worse,
since he is absolute perfection,’ cf. Aug. in Joh. Ev. xxtit 9 guidquid et a
BOOK Ill CH. xuit § 32. 93
meliore in deterius et a deteriore in melius moritur, non est deus.) A similar
argument was used by Panaetius (ap. Cic. Zwusc. 1 79) to disprove the
immortality of the soul ; nihil esse quod doleat, quin id aegrum esse quoque
possit ; quod autem in morbum cadat, id etiam interiturum ; dolere autem
animos, ergo etiam tinterire. It was criticized by Augustine C.D. xx1 3
cujus rationis est dolorem facere mortis argumentum, cum vitae potius sit
indicium ? ‘The reason why we find pain kill here is because the con-
nexion between soul and body is not strong enough to sustain the shock ;
but the soul will live on in spite of pain.’ The Platonists and Peripatetics
made the concupiscent part of the soul mortal ; hence Virgil (Aen. v1 730)
hince (i.e. ex terrenis artubus moribundisque membris) metuunt cupiuntque,
dolent gaudentque. 'The Stoics considered all emotion to be of the nature
of disease, Tusc. Iv 23 foll. ex perturbationibus primum morbi conficiuntur,
quae vocant ili voonpata...Hoc loco nimium operae consunutur a Stoicis,
maxime a Chrysippo, dum morbis corporum comparatur morborum anima
similitudo. Trismegistus ap. Stob. Hel. p. 192 denies that feeling must
necessarily be of both kinds.
nec potest jucunda accipere, non accipere contraria: ‘cannot re-
ceive the one without the other’. The initial negative applies to the
combination of the two things; cf. below § 35 non intellego quo modo
calore extincto corpora intereant, non intereant umore &c. For the Asyn-
deton see Index and n. on I 20 cujus principium.
accipiat interitum: cf. above § 29 accipiendi aliquid n. Here it is
the translation of POopas gorat Sextixds Sext. Emp. 1x 145.
§ 33. praeterea: the particle is misleading here. What follows is
simply the preceding argument put into a negative form.
sin autem, quod animal est: I see no reason for the change of quod
into guid (Heind. Mu.). The argument proceeds regularly : ‘if there is
any thing of such a nature as not to feel pleasure or pain, it is not a living
creature ; but if all that is living must feel them, and that which feels
them cannot be eternal (and, as we said, all living creatures feel); then it
follows that no living creature is eternal’. Walker omits the clause et
omne animal sentit before the conclusion, on the ground that it is otiose
and would in any case require ea. Logically he is right, but a certain
degree of laxity is excusable in a dialogue, and logical exactness can hardly
be called a characteristic of Cicero’s writings. For igitur in the apodosis
see above on § 30. For e¢ with minor premiss cf. 1. 110, Draeg. § 311. 14.
quod ea sentit: the ms reading sentiat might be understood as giving
an indefinite force to the Relative ; but as the definite statement prevails
throughout the passage, it seems more natural to suppose that the mood
was assimilated by an error of the copyist to the preceding necesse est sentiat.
Bb. (5). Every animal has instinctive likes and dislikes for that
which is in accordance with, and that which is contrary to, its nature ;
9 4 BOOK III CH. XUI § 33.
but that which is contrary to nature is destructive to life; therefore
every animal is liable to destruction. § 33,
The same argument occurs in Sext. Emp. 1x 143 ef aio@avera...éo7e Twa
ra ka@ éxaotnv aicOnow oiketotvra avTov Kal adXdotpLovyra, and, if so, éore
twa TO Oe@ dxAnpa, hence yivera ev TH ew TO Xeipov peTaBoAy Oeds, BaTE Kal
ev POopa, cf. Arist. Lthet. 1 11 vroxeicOw thy nSommy Kivnoiv twa THs Wuxns Kat
Kataotacty aOpoav kal aiaOnrny els THY Urapxovaay Piow, AUmny S€ TovvavTiov.
appetitio et declinatio: see nn. on 1 104, 11 34 besti’s dedit cuin quo-
dam appetitu accessum ad res salutares &c.
quod autem refugit: it has been proposed to read a guo, but ref. is
often used transitively by Cic., e.g. Caecin. 22, Verr. v 50, tose. Am. 45.
Bb. (6). Sensation, whether pleasurable or painful, when it
reaches a certain point, is destructive to life. § S4.
§ 34. cogi: cf at. 9 ex eo cogi putat, Leg. WU 33 ex quibus id quod
volumus efficitur et cogitur. So dvaykn and dvaykafo of demonstrative
reasoning,
quin id: cf. 1 24, and Index under Pleonastic Demonstrative.
amplificata interimunt: so Arist. Anim. 11 13 ‘the other objects of
sense, such as colours, sounds and smells, do not by their excess destroy
the sensitive animal, but only the organ’, 7 6€ rev anrav imepBoArn oiov
Seppav Kat Wuxypev kat oxAnpaey dvatpet TO Cdov...divev yap apns Sédeckrat
dre advvatov etvar Cdov, S10 ) TOY anTaY VrEepBorn Ov povoy TO aiaOnTHpLov
pOeiper adda kal Td (Gov, Mag. Mor. 15 § 4 gore © y apery 4 OK vo
évdelas Kal vmrepBorjs POecpoméevn. ore Se Evdera kal UrepBorr) POeiper, Toor
iSeiv €or ek Tov aidOnaewy (So Spengel for 7Oixodv). For exx. of death from
excessive joy see Val. Max. 1x 12 § 2, Plin. WV. #. vir 53, Gell. 111 15.
Bb. (7). All things must be either simple or compounded of
different elements. A simple animal ts inconceivable: tn a compound
each element has a tendency to fly apart to its proper sphere, so that
decomposition ws mevitable. § 34.
The argument occurs in Sext. Emp. 1x 180 <i 6€ capa eativ, rrou
oUyKpma eoTw ek TOY aTA@Y CTOLXElw@Y, 7) aTAODY €oTL Kal GTOLYELOdES THpLA’
Kal ef pev ovykplua €oTl, POaprov eorTu Tay yap TO KATA GDUVOOOY TWaY dmToTeE-
Aeabev avaykn Starvopevoy POciperOa. ei S€ amdody eat copa, Tor wip
eat 7) anp 7) vOwp 7) yt Crotov © ay 7 TovT@y, avyxov éeote Kal Gdoyou:
émep arorov. As the argument is closely connected with Bb (3), and is
introduced by etenim, and as § 82 begins with announcing the speaker’s
intention to have dene with the previous argument (ut haec omittamus)
it is natural to suppose that it may have got misplaced here: it stands
alone in Sextus, being interposed between an argument to prove that virtue
cannot be ascribed to God (see below § 38) and the sorites by which it is
attempted to prove that it is impossible to draw the limit between what
is divine and what is not (sce below § 39 foll.).
BOOK III CH. XIV § 34. 95
Ch. xiv. etenim: if we transfer this argument to the end of § 31,
etenim would have its common force, and give a further reason why an
animal must be mortal owing to its bodily constitution. As it stands, it
no doubt gives a further confirmation of the general conclusion nullum
animal aeternum est, but it is not specially connected with the preceding
argument. Moreover it follows another efenim, and the phrase imnumera-
bilia sunt at the beginning of § 34 suggests a sort of final summing-up.
animalis: ‘aerial’, as in 1 91.
ne intellegi quidem: just so Velleius objects to the doctrine of
Anaxagoras (I 27) aperta simpleaque mens fugere intellegentiae vim videtur,
and to Zeno (1 36) aethera deuwm dicit, si intellegr potest nihil sentiens deus.
concretum: Ba. and Mu. accept Dayv.’s correction concreta, but after
the parenthesis it is not unnatural that enimans should be substituted in
thought for natura animantis, cf. nn, on It 114 quem after flumen, 11 92
mota after ignes.
naturis: in this sentence the word natura bears three different mean-
ings: (1) the constitution of an animal, (2) here ‘elements’, see above
I 22 n., (3) universal nature.
quarum—hahbeat: Subj. because the Rel. has much the force of ut sit
in the preceding clause.
suum quaeque locum: cf. 1 103, 11 18, 44 nn. and Origen (ap. Hieron.)
cited in vol. 17 p. 62 Lomm. cum igitur anima caducum hoe frigidumque
corpusculum dinuserit, paulatim omnia redire ad matrices suas substantias ;
carnes in terram relabi, halitum in aera misceri, umorem reverti ad abyssos,
calorem ad aethera subvolare.
quo—feratur : I have followed the other edd. in reading feratur, but I
think the eferatur of Mss is defensible, the different elements being drawn
away from the compound, of which they are constituent parts, each to its
own sphere, fire aloft, earth below &c.
Be. (1). Fire, the divine element of the Stoves, is no more essential
to life than the other elements. § 35.
§ 35. Heraclitum: cf. Bywater fr. 20 koopov tov avtov dravrwy ovre
tis Oedy ovte dvOperev eroinge, GAN Hy aiel Kal Core Kal €orar wip deicwov
dmropuevov petpa kal aroaBevyvipevov pérpa, Anc. Phil. p. 4 foll.
ipsum : the founder of the system as opposed to his followers.
non omnes interpretantur uno modo: cf. Arist. Ahet. 11 5 § 6 with
Cope’sn. ‘To punctuate Heraclitus is a hard matter owing to the uncer-
tainty as to the connexion of the words, otov év dpxj tod cvyypapparos’
noi yap “tov Aoyou trouvd eovtos ael akvverou avOpwrat yiyvovrar”, adndov
yap To del mpos omorép@ Siactiga,’ Lucr. 1 640 clarus ob obscuram linguam
magis inter inanes quamde graves inter Graios qui vera requirunt ; where
Munro says the epithet ckorewos is first applied to Heraclitus in the
pseudo-Aristotelian J/und. 5 p. 396 b. See also above I 74 n.
qui quoniam—intellegi noluit, omittamus: in complex relative
96 BOOK III CH. XIV § 35.
clauses, in which the verbs require different cases, the relative is usually
found in the subordinate clause only, being understood in the principal
clause, if it is the object or subject of the verb, or else having its place
supplied by a demonstrative; cf. above If 62 quorum cum remanerent
animi—rite di sunt habiti, Fin. 1 64 aberat omnis dolor ; qui si adesset, nec
molliter ferret (sc. eum), et tamen—uteretur, and other exx. quoted on I 12
ex quo exsistit, also Krueger Unters. § 97 p. 241 foll.
omnem vim esse ignem: cf. 11 24 eam caloris naturam vim habere in
se vitalem per omnem mundum pertinentem ; ib. 32 ex mundi ardore motus
omnis oritur, ib, 28 tn eo (calido atque igneo) insit procreandi vis. I do not
see why the edd. should alter the text by reading igneam, cf. below § 36
nihil esse animum nisi ignem, Acad. 1 39 ignem esse ipsam naturam,
Cleanthes ap, Plut. d/or. p. 1034 mAnyn mupos o rovos éoti, Kay ikavos €v TH
Wuyn yevntae mpos TO emeredetv Ta emeBadAovTa, ioxds KaETAL Kal Kparos.
in omni natura: cf. 11 24 quod vivit, sive animal sive terra editum, id
vivit propter inclusum calorem.
calore exstincto: cf. Plac. Phil. V 30 of Sra@ikol cupdoves rd yipas
ylyvecOar Sta tHv Tod Oeppod ehreww, Arist. Resp. 17 mace pév otv n POopa
yiverat Oca Oeppovd Twos ekreuruy,
intereant, non intereant: see above § 32. On the thought cf. Alc-
maeon in Plac. Phil. V 30 ris pev vyelas etvae GuvertiKny THY inovoplay TAY
Suvapewy, Vypov Enpod Wuypou Oeppod k.t.r., THY © ev adrots povapxiay vorov
moutixny’ POoporo.dy yap éxatépov povapxiav.
§ 36. commune est de calido: ‘the assertion you make about heat
might be made about the other elements’.
videamus exitum: ‘let us see how it turns out’, ‘the issue’, cf. 1
104 n.
nihil esse animal extrinsecus: so the mss, but edd. read cntrinsecus,
and Ba. also animale. The latter is perhaps right, as we should have ex-
pected nudlum rather than nihil with animal. There is however no objec-
tion to fire being called animal here any more than below quod si iginis ex
sese animal est. As to extrinsecus, I understand this to mean extra corpus
kumanum and to be equivalent to the words which follow (¢z natura atque
mundo), opposed, like the ignis nulla se alia admiscente natura below,
to ignis cum inest in corporibus nostris. We have the same opposition
above, between the fire which gives energy to living creatures and the fire
m omni natura. Compare Fin. V 68 haec quae sunt extrinsecus, id est, quae
neque th animo insunt neque in corpore. 1 think animantium quoque sug-
gests the same opposition between the air in the outer world and the air
in living creatures. Edd. give to their cntrinsecus the meaning ‘in itself’,
‘of its own nature’.
unde—constet animus: I think the Subj. here gives the reason,
‘seeing that the soul is composed of an aérial substance’. This was the
doctrine of Anaximenes (1 26), Diogenes of Apollonia (1 29), and others
or jp pies eS as ill
BOOK III CH. XIV § 36. 97
cf. Tuse. 119 animum alii animam, ut fere nostri: declarant nomina, nam
et agere animam et efflare dicimus...ipse autem animus ab anima dictus est.
Zenoni Stoico animus ignis videtur. The Stoics however did not confine
themselves to this way of speaking. It was equally common with them to
describe the soul as mvetdya Oepyov, Diog. L. vit 156, Place. Phil. Iv 3,
Theodoret Therap. v p. 345, Chrysipp. ap. Galen Hipp. Plat. 111 1 p. 287
1 Wux?) mvedpd eote cUpvtov nyuiv wavtTl TS oodpare Sifkov, Alexander de An.
127 of dro ths Troas mvedpa avrHy Aéyovres eivat ovykeipevoy Tas EK TE TUPOS
kal dépos (cited by Zeller Iv p. 195). See more below.
ex quo animal dicitur: ‘from which the name animal comes’, cf. 1 26
and Sen. Ep. 113 § 2 animum constat animal esse, cum rpse efficiat ut simus
animalia et cum ab illo animatia nomen hoc traxerint.
quasi concedatur sumitis: so above § 21 widere oportet quid tebi con-
cedatur, non te ipsum quod velis sumere.
ex igni atque anima temperatum: but this, as we have seen, was the
common Stoic view. Even Zeno does not seem to have meant that the
soul was pure fire as distinguished from breath. Galen (Hipp. Plat.
p. 288) reports him as saying rpépeo Oat pev e& aiparos thy Woxyv, ovaiar dé
avtis vmdpyew TO wvedpa. We may take Cicero to represent the Stoics
generally when he says (Zwsc. I 43) ‘the soul consisting of wnflammata
anima soars upwards after death, till, on reaching naturam sui similem, it
comes to rest junctis ex anima tenur et ardore solis temperato ignibus.
The Epicurean view was much the same, cf. Diog. L. x 63 (7 ux)
mpocenpepéataroy mrevpare Oeppov Tiva Kpaow €xovTL.
Be. (2). If fire is the cause of feeling im man, tt must itself
be endued with feeling, and therefore (by Bb. 4) lable to destruction.
§ 36.
id necesse est sentiat—venire: cited for the mixture of Subjunctival
and Infinitival constructions by Madv. on Fin. v 25 necesse est finem quoque
omnium hune esse, ut natura expleatur...sed extrema illa...distincta sint
(for esse), who also quotes Acad. 1 39 ante videri aliquid quam agamus
necesse est, erque quod visum sit assentiatur (where we should have expected
assentirz in passive sense). Perhaps this may justify deos in 11 76.
Be. (3). Moreover fire is not self-ewistent, it needs fuel for its
support. § 37.
§ 37. ignem pastus indigere: cf. 11 40 nullus ignis sine pastu aliquo
possit permanere, also 83 and 118 nn., Seneca WV. Q. vil 21 guare non stat
cometes sed procedit ? Dicam, ignium modo alimentum suum sequitur...nulla
est enim uli via sed qua vena pabuli sui duxit, illa repit. The same argu-
ment has been used in modern times to prove that the sun must at length
lose its heat. ‘The great mystery is to conceive how so enormous a
conflagration (if such it be) can be kept up’. Herschel § 400,
M. Cc. III. <
98 BOOK III CH. XIV § 87.
cur se Sol referat: cf. Arist. Meteor. 112 § 6 foll. with Ideler’s nn. yedotor
Tavres Goo TOY TpoTEpov vVréhaBov Tov HLov TpépecOa TS vyp@. Kal due
routo evo yé act Kai moveicOa Tas Tpomas avTov’ ov yap del TOS aUTOvS
dSvvacOa Torovs mapackevatery avT@ THY Tpodyy. dvayKxatoy 8 elvat TovTo
oupBaivew wept avtov i) Pbciper Oar, kat yap TO havepov Tip, ews Gv exn Tpopny,
péxpe Tovtov (qv, To & vypov te mupt tpodyy eivar povov, Lucretius v 523
SUVE Upsi serpere possunt quo cujusque cibus vocat atque invitat euntes, flammea
per caclum pascentes corpora passim, Macr. Sat. 1 23 ideo, sicut et Posidonius
et Cleanthes affirmant, solis meatus a plaga, quae usta dicitur, non recedit,
quia sub ipsa currit Oceanus, qui terram ambit et dividit (separating, that is,
the northern and southern oixovpevat, see above on If 165, and Macrob.
S. Scup. 11 9 § 4); Philo Prov. 11 64, Plac. Phil. u 23. On the hexameter
see 11 25 and Madvig /%n. 11 15 cognomento qui okorewos perhibetur, quia de
natura nimis obscure memoravit. Perhaps this accounts for the less usual
form of the abl. orbi, cf. Munro on Lucr. 1 978.
itemque brumali: in the preceding verse solst. orb. is probably used
in the wider sense, of the course bounded by the two solstices, as in Liv.
119 $ 6 (annus) qui solstitiali circumagitur orbe, but C. takes it in the
narrower sense, of the summer curve, and therefore thinks it necessary to
add, that it is equally true of winter.
hoc totum—mox: this probably means the whole question as to
the personality of the heavenly bodies, on which see 11 44 n. There is
no further reference to this topic in what remains to us of Cotta’s speech.
On the Ellipsis with mov see Index.
Bd. Virtue, as we understand it, is incompatible with our idea
of the Divine nature. Yet it is impossible to believe in a Deity with-
out virtue (conclusion unexpressed: therefore God does not exist).
The incompatibility of virtue with our idea of God rs shown in the
case of each particular virtue, prudence (1), justice (2), temperance (3),
Sortitude (4). Ch. xv § 38.
The argument is given at much greater length in Sext. Emp. Ix 152—
177, and in Mansel’s Bampton Lectures, esp. Lect. vit; cf. above I 60 n. on
Simonides.
Ch. xv § 38. deum—nulla virtute praeditum : for the use of zntelle-
gere see I 21 n. on spatio tamen ad fin. Balbus in common with all the
religious philosophers, had ascribed to the Deity the perfection of wisdom
and virtue (11 30—39), and had expressly argued that virtue and reason
must be identical in God and man (11 79), though on a greater scale in the
former. So Isocrates (x1 § 43), expressing the ordinary opinion, éyd pév
ovx Oras Tovs Oeovs, GAN ovde Tors €& exelvwyv yeyovoras ovdemtas Hyovpmat
kakias petacyetv, GAN adrovs Te macas e€xyovras Tas apetas diva k.7.r. But
philosophers differed with regard to the relation between divine and human
virtue. Aristotle was apparently the first to give prominence to this
question in his saying (Zth. vit 1), that we could no more ascribe virtue
BOOK II CH. Xv § 38. ao
to God than vice toa brute, ddd’ 7 pév riystdrepov aperijs, 4 dé Erepov Te yevos
kaxias, and more fully in his proof that the Divine activity must consist,
not in doing or making, but in Oewpia (ib. X 8 § 7) mpd&ets dé moias droveipat
xXpedv avrois; mérepa tas Otkalas; 7) yeAotor pavovvrat auvadAarTovTes Kal
mapaxaraOnkas drodiSovres Kat Goa GAXa Toadta; aAAA Tas dydpeious, vmo0-
pévovras Ta hoBepa Kai kwSuvevovras, dtu Kaddv; 7H Tas EevOepious; Tin SE
Sécovow; dromoy dé ei Kai €orat avrois voptopa | TL TOLOUTOY. €t O€ GHPpoves,
Ti dv ecev; 4) hoprixds 6 &mawogs Ore ovK exovor Havdras emOvpias ; SueEvcover
8é ravra ghaivorr’ av ra rept tas mpa&ers puxpa kal avagéia Oedv. Similarly Cie.
in his Hortensius (ap. Aug. De Trin. xv1 9 § 12), which, as Bywater has shown
(J. of Phil. 1 p. 62), was probably taken from Aristotle’s Protrepticus, ‘in
the Islands of the Blest there will be no use of eloquence or even of virtue,
nec enim fortitudine egeremus, nullo proposito aut labore aut periculo, nec
Justitia, cum esset nihil quod appeteretur alient, nec temperantia, quae regeret
eas, quae nullae essent, libidines: ne prudentia quidem egeremus, nullo
delectu proposito bonorum et malorum’. So Plotinus: ‘if, as Plato says, we
are made like to God by virtue, it would seem that we must ascribe virtue
to God : but is it in accordance with reason to ascribe.to Him the political
virtues? God is the exemplar of all virtue, and man receives his virtue
from Him, but the divine goodness is something beyond virtue. What we
term virtues are merely purificatory habits, the object of which is to free
the soul from the bondage of the flesh. With God virtue is nature, with
man it is effort and discipline’ (a brief abstract of Hnn. I 2). On the
contrary in Cic. Legg. 1 25 we have the Stoic view virtus eadem in homine
ac deo est neque alio ullo in genere praeterea, cf. above 11 153 nn. The
Christian Fathers were divided on the subject, Origen maintaining that ca
nas n avTn apeTn €aTl TOY pakaplwy TayTwY, WaTE Kal 7 avTH apeTH avOperrov
kat Oeov: Siomep yeverOar rédevor, OS O TAaTHP Nuav O ovpavios TéAELOS EOTL,
didackopueba, but carefully distinguishing this from the similarly expressed
Stoic doctrine (Cels. v1 48); while Clement (Strom. vit § 88 p. 320) and
Theodoret (Serm. x1 De Fin. et Jud.) cited in Spencer’s n., speak of the
latter as a daring and impious opinion. Clement tries to explain away the
text cited by Origen (Matt. v. 48); but there can be no doubt that the
Christian Revelation proceeds throughout on the supposition of the real
identity of goodness in God and man, and that this lies at the very heart
of the doctrine of the Incarnation. The Christian definition of virtue is
the divine Spirit working in the heart of man under the conditions of
humanity. In so far as man is virtuous, in so far he approaches the ideal,
God manifest in the flesh. Our idea of the goodness of God is simply
goodness, as we know it in man, but stripped of its association with weak-
ness. Thus we speak of God as holy, loving, just, wise, but not as courageous
or temperate, because these latter qualities imply the coexistence of a lower
nature with the higher. See Aquinas Summa I qu. 21 virtutum moralium
quaedam sunt circa passiones, sicut temperantia circa concupiscentias, forti-
tudo circa timores, mansuetudo circa tram ; et hujusmodi virtutes Deo attribui
7—2
100 BOOK Il CH. XV § 38.
non possunt nisi secundum metaphoram ; quia in Deo neque passiones sunt
neque appetitus sensitivus, tr quo sunt hujusmodi virtutes, sicut in subjecto.
Quaedam vero virtutes morales sunt circa operationes, ut Justitia, ut liberalitas
guae etiam non sunt in parte sensitiva sed in voluntate. Unde nil prohibet
hujusmodi virtutes in Deo ponere, non tamen circa actiones civiles, sed circa
actiones Deo convenientes. Dean Mansel in his notorious Lectures maintained
that we cannot argue from man’s view of right to God’s view of right, and
therefore that objections founded on the supposed immorality of Scripture
were unworthy of consideration. The logical consequences of his theory
were pointed out at the time in Maurice’s book on /evelation, and are now
sufficiently evident to all. See H. Spencer /irst Principles ch. 4.
prudentiam: we find the same definition in Sext. Emp. 1x 162, x1 170
(of Stwikol avtikpvs pace THY pporvnaw, emiotnpny ovcay ayabay Kai Kakay Kal
ovderépwv, TEXYNY UTapxe Tepl Tov Biov), ib. §$ 184, 246, Diog. L. vit 92.
The argument however is differently given in Sextus Ix 162, ‘to know these
things he must have experienced them, e.g. he must have experienced pain,
and it has been shown that to be sensitive to pain is to be lable to death’,
(abbreviated). On the cardinal virtues see Plato Rep. tv 427 foll.
cui mali—malorum: this would appear to follow from the maxim
common to all the philosophers, that God can neither do nor suffer evil,
see on I 45 quod beatum. The fallacy les in the ambiguity attaching
to the word ‘evil’. On the Stoic supposition, God being interested in
the world, which He administers, if any evil befel it, He would himself
feel it as evil, and therefore exercise the faculty which discriminates
between good and evil; but in reality all evil is overruled by Him for
good,
ratione—intellegentia: cf. nn. on 11147. The words are often joined
together to express the pure intellect, Div. I 70 quae autem pars anime
rations atque intellegentiae sit particeps, eam tum maxime vigere cum pluri-
mum absit a corpore; Orat. 10 (Plato ideas) ait semper esse ac ratione et
intellegentia continert; Off. ut 68; Tim. 2 (the eternal) tntellegentia et
ratione comprehenditur ; Leg. 1 27. Here however ratio must have its
special force of ratiocination, as appears from the clause which follows, cf.
Acad. 11 26 argumenti conclusio, quae est Graece damddsekis, ita definitur,
ratio quae ex rebus perceptis ad id, quod non percipiebatur, adducit. What
then is the force of intellegentia ? Probably it refers to the full realization
of the meaning of each term in the argument, as contrasted with the
recognition of the logical connexion of the propositions, cf. Acad. 11 92
ambiguorum tntellegentiam concludendique rationem, Invent. 11 160 intelle-
gentia est per quam animus ea perspicit quae sunt. Or should we take
it more generally, as in the verse quoted from Sir John Davies by Whewell
Lecture on Reason and Understanding ; ‘when she (the mind) rates things
and moves from ground to ground, the name of Reason she obtains from
this : but when by reason she the truth hath found, and standeth firm,
she Understanding is’? The Schoolmen, following Aristotle, ascribed
BOOK III CH. XV § 38. 101
to God only one ‘intellectual virtue’, that of Intuition, dewp/a, vonows, while
man attained knowledge also by the discursive faculty, dsavora ; cf. Aquinas
Summa 1 14 § 1 homo secundum diversa cognita habet diversas cognitiones.
nam, secundum quod cognoscit principia, dicitur habere intellegentiam ;
scientiam vero, secundum quod cognoscit conclusiones ; sapientiam, secundum
quod cognoscit causam altissimam ; consilium vel prudentiam, secundum
quod cognoscit agibilia. sed haec omnia Deus una et simplict cognitione
cognoscit ; ib. § 7 in scientia divina nullus est discursus...Deus.omnia videt
in uno, quod est ypse...unde simul et non successive omnia videt. Compare also
the Angel’s speech in Milton’s P. Z. v 486 ‘whence the soul reason receives,
and reason is her being, discursive or intuitive ; discourse is oftest yours,
the latter most is ours’.
ut apertis obscura assequamur : a similar argument is used by Sextus
1x 167 to prove that evBovAia is not an attribute of Deity : 2 dé evBoudiay
exe, Kal Bovdeverar’ ei Oe Bovdeverat, €ote TL adnAov avrg : to which he adds
‘and if there is anything obscure to him, it is probably obscure to him
whether infinity may not contain some power which is capable of destroy-
ing him; but this would naturally give rise to fear; and where there is
fear, there is possibility of a change for the worse, i.e. of death’.
nam justitia: in an absolutely solitary being this might be true; but
the argument is inapplicable to the Stoics, who assumed a community both
of the gods amongst themselves, and between gods and men; for wherever
there is a community, there are relative duties, and therefore occasion for
the exercise of justice in the strict sense of the term. I+ is still more
inapplicable when God is further regarded as a Creator and Governor, for
the fact of creation gives rise to very stringent duties on both sides, and
government consists mainly in giving to all their dues. For the transitional
nam see Index.
suum cuique: Justinian’s Jnstitutes begin with the words justitia est
constans et perpetua voluntas suum cuique tribuendi. Cf. Fin. v 67, Off. 14,
lad Herenn. 11 3, Invent. 11 160, Leg. 119, Macrob. Comm. 1 10 § 3, Sen.
Ep. 81 § 7 hoccerte justitiae convenit swum cuique reddere, beneficiae gratiam,
inyjuriae talionem, aut certe malam gratiam. J. E. B. M.] and Simonides’
definition of justice as ro ra odedopeva Exdot@ arodidovac (Plato Rep.
I p. 331). Stobaeus (Hel. II c. 6 p. 102) gives the Stoic definition émornunvy
dmovepntixny THs a&las € EKAOTO.
hominum communitas justitiam procreavit : cf 11 148 withnn. But
the Stoics never said that justice had originated in human society, but in
the divine law, cf. Leg. 119 constituendi juris ab illa summa lege capiamus
exordium, quae saeclis omnibus ante nata est, quam scripta lex ulla, aut
quam omnino civitas constituta ; ib. 23 prima est homini cum deo rationis
societas,
temperantia: Sext. Emp. 1x 175 e? pndév eorw 6 tas rod Oeod épéfets
Kunoes pnd€e Cote Te 6 emiamacerat Tov Oedy, THs Epotpev adToy eivat c@ppova}...
kabdrep yap ovK ay elrromev Tov Kiova cwppoveiy, Kara Tov adrov Tpdmov ovdé
102 BOOK Ill CH. xv § 38.
rov Geov. Sextus also proves that the cognate virtues of éyxparera and
kaprepia are inconsistent with Deity ; otherwise there would be twa ro
66 Svovmopévnta kai dvoardcyera: from which it would follow that God
Sexrikds eoTw OxAncews Kal THS emt TO xeEtpov peTaBorrs, Oto Kat POopas
ib, 152—157.
est etiam voluptatibus: 1 94, 112 nn.
fortis : so Sext. ib. § 158 e7? d€ dvdpelav éyet, emiatnpny exer Sewer Kal ov
Sewav kai Tov peta&v. Kal ef TovTO, éote Te Oe@ Sewvdv. Hence emidexrtixos
€atw dxAjnoews, Oia 5€ TovTO Kat POopas. The definitions here given of the
virtues are also found /%n. v 67 (each virtue has its own province) wt forti-
tudo in laboribus periculisque cernatur, temperantia in praetermittendis
voluptatibus, prudentia in delectu bonorum et malorum, justitia in swum
cuique tribuendo.
Be. Even if we grant the divinity of the wniverse, what ground
is there for adnutting a host of other gods? Ch. xv § 39—ch. xxv
§ 64
S .
(1) The vulgar mythology is not more irrational than that of the
Stoics, who make gods of the stars, and of food, and of dead men.
§§ 39—41.
§ 39. nec vero vulgi: cf. Lact. 1 5 quid mirum si aut barbari aut
imperiti homines errant? cum etiam philosophi Stoicae disciplinae in eadem
sint opinione, ut omnia caclestia, quae moventur, in deorum numero habenda
esse censeant. Compare the contemptuous language in which the vulgar
superstition is referred to by the Epicurean speaker in I 42, and by the
Stoic in 11 70,
sunt enim illa: this refers to the following exx. of popular superstition
(piscem Syrt &c.), which are contrasted with the Stoic dogmas in §§ 40, 41.
For dla see on 1 20, 11 126 and Index.
piscem Syri: Atargatis or Derceto, thus described by Diod. 11 4 76 pev
mpocwmov €xet yuvatkos, TO & GAO capa Trav ixdvos. She was worshipped
at Ascalon. See above 1 111 on Pisces, Ov. Met. tv 45, Herod. 1 108,
Lucian Dea Syria c. 14, Xen. Anab. 1 4 § 9 (the Greeks found the river
Chalus full of tame fish) ovs of Svpou Oeods évdprtov Kal adixeiv odk elo,
Articles on Dagon and Atargatis in Smith’s D. of Bible.
Aegyptii: I 43 nn.
jam vero: ‘nay, even when you come to Greece’.
Alabandum—Tennem: these were the eponymous heroes of Alabanda,
an important city in Caria (Juv. mt 70), and of the isle and city of Tenedos
off the coast of Troas. Tennes, or Tenes, son of Cycnus, grandson of
Poseidon and brother, as some said, of Leucothea, was killed by Achilles
(Plut. Mor. p. 297). His name occurs in Verr,1 49 Tenedo Tenem ipsum,
qui apud Tenedios sanctissimus deus habetur, qui urbem illam dicitur condi-
disse, cujus ex nomine Tenedus nominatur ; hune ipsum, inquam, Tenem
BOOK III CH. xv § 39. 103
pulcherrime factum Verres abstulit magno cum gemitu civitatis. We find
Cic. pleading in vain that the people of Tenedos might be allowed to retain
their own laws (Q. #r. 1 11 § 2). Alabanda is spoken of Ham. xuII 56,
where we have the double form Alabandis (’AXaBavdeis Wes.) as here, and
Alabandenses, as below § 50. Alabandensis is also found in Ora#. 11 95
and Alabandeus in Brut. § 325; see Lachmann on Lucr. p. 281.
Leucotheam: Ino is a goddess of the sea, known by the epithet Leu-
cothea, which was also used of the Nereids. She gave to Ulysses the veil
which supported him after his shipwreck until he reached Phaeacia (Od. v
333—461), and was believed generally to help those who were in danger at
sea. According to the mythologists she was daughter of Cadmus and
Harmonia, and wife of Athamas: after plotting the death of her step-
children, Phryxus and Helle, in a fit of madness she threw herself and her
son Melicertes into the sea. The words of Xenophanes in reference to her
worship are recorded by Aristotle (/thet. 11 23 § 27) Zevodayns ’EXedrais
épwracw ef Ovwor TH Aevkobéa Kal Opnvacw 7 py, cuveovrevev ei pev Gedy
UmoAapBavovot py Opyveiv, ei & avOpwrov py Ovew, In reality in this case,
as in so many others, a deity has been degraded into a mortal. She was
especially worshipped at Tenedos, where she was regarded as sister of
Tennes. The Romans identified her, probably on account of some simi-
larity in her ceremonial rites, with their Matuta, the goddess of dawn, also
worshipped by matrons as goddess of birth; and hence the latter also
came to be regarded as a marine deity ; cf. T’usc. 1 28, Ov. Met. 1v 410 follL,
Fast. vi 475—563, where we have an Italian continuation of the Greek
‘myth. See on this and the following names Preller Gr. Myth., Welcker
Gr. Gotterlehre, as well as the Articles in Dict. of Myth.
Palaemonem: Melicertes, another form of the Phenician Hercules
(Melkarth) was identified with the sea-god Pal. who was worshipped with
infant sacrifices at Tenedos. The Isthmian games are said to have been
originally instituted in his honour (Paus. 1 44 § 11). The Romans con-
sidered him to be the same as their Pater Portunus, the god of harbours,
on whom see If 66. For the order ejus Pal. filiwm, cf. below § 48 hujus
Absyrto fratri.
Herculem—Romulum: see nn. on 11 62. These, as Italian deities
whether by birth or adoption, are contrasted with the preceding foreign
deities.
ascripticios: the adjective is not found elsewhere in the classical
period, but C. not unfrequently uses the verb, as in Arch. 6 ascribi se in
eam civitatem voluit, ib. 7 st qui foederatis civitatibus ascripti essent.
Ch. xvi § 40. omitto illa—praeclara: ‘I say nothing of those other
dogmas: verily they are admirable’. Of course ironical, as in Acad. 11 86
jam ila praeclara, quanto artificio esset sensus nostros mentemque.. fabricata
natura: seen. on palmaria 1 20. Instead of enim we might perhaps have
expected quamquam, ‘though they are indeed fine specimens’; but enim
refers not to omitto, but to cla. If we supply any link of thought, it
104 BOOK III CH. XVI § 40.
might be ‘tempting as they are ’, By «dla we must understand what
follows to the end of the paragraph.
hoc credo illud esse: ‘this, I suppose, is what is meant by the line’.
sublime: see above § 10.
mihi quidem sane multi videntur: on the turba deorum cf. Plin.
N. H. 11 16 major caelitum populus etiam quam hominun intellegi potest,
cited in Mayor’s n. on Juv. xu 46. I think multi here must have the
sense of ‘tedious’, as in 11119. But in any case I am disposed to regard
it as a gloss, like e¢ tamen multa dicuntur in 11 182. Possibly C. may have
employed some one else to translate his authority, for it is hardly conceiy-
able that he should himself have gone into such wearisome detail as
follows, on a point which there was no need for him to elaborate : in that
case we may imagine these words to have been his own exclamation of
weariness, dutifully taken down by the amanuensis. If we further suppose
him to have intended to omit $$ 53—60, this would account for its being
inserted in the wrong place by the editor who published the book after
C.’s death (see below § 42). But without indulging in speculation we may
safely assume that the gloss represents the feeling of most readers of the
mythological section which follows: it is not therefore improbable that
some one of the number should have given vent to his impatience in
the margin. As to C.’s own belief, it was much in accordance with that of
Seneca (Fragm. 39 Haase) omnem istam ignobilem deorum turbam, quam
longo aevo longa superstitio congessit, sic adorabimus, ut meminerimus cultum
ejus magis ad morem quam ad rem pertinere.
stellas : ‘constellations’, said in lexx. to be only used in this sense by
poets. For the names see the Aratean section 11 105—114,
numeras : see I 33 and below § 43.
inanimarum : also found in I 36, 1 76.
§ 41. non modo—sed: ‘I do not say to be allowed, but actually to be
understood’ cf. 11 61.
Cererem—Liberum: the Stoic theory is given above 11 60 quicquid
magnam utilitatem generi aferret humano, id non sine divina bonitate erga
homines fieri; but this must be interpreted in accordance with the general
principle stated in m 71, that after all the real object of worship is the
deus pertinens per naturam cujusque ret.
illud quo vescatur: so Sext. Emp. 1x 39 ‘those who believe that the
ancients deified all that is of use for life, impute to them extreme folly’,
ov yap oUT@s €iKds exeivous appovas eivar OoTe Ta OPOarpohavas Hberpopeva
mporaBeiv eivar Oeovs, 7) Tots mpds avToy Karamwvopévors Kai Stadvopévors Belay
mpocpaptupey Suvauy. Cf. Juv. xv 10 porrum et caepe nefas violare et
frangere morsu: O sanctas gentes quibus haec nascuntur in hortis numina!
The doctrine of Transubstantiation gave rise to similar taunts on the part
of Jews and Mahometans, cf. Campanella in Burton’s Melancholy p. 687
ed. 1845. The fact that we find no trace of such taunts in the ancient
writers and that the Fathers betray no misgiving in following the lead of
BOOK IIT CH. XvI § 41. 105
Cicero here (cf. Theodoret qu. 55 in Genes. dBedrepias yap eaxatns To €0616-
pevoy mpookvveiv) is with justice adduced by Daillé (De religiosi cultus
objecto 11 c. 4) as a proof of the novelty of the doctrine. [Cf. Bayle s. v.
Averroesn. H. J. HE. B. M.]
nam: see above § 15.
quos: this is cited by Roby § 1743 as an instance of the Relative
used for guod with Demonstrative. Perhaps it may be explained more
simply by saying that the Antecedent de his has to be supplied with
reddes. .
tu reddes: ‘it is for you to explain how that could be’. For the
Imperative force of the Fut. cf. tu videbis Fam. Iv. 138 § 4; sed valebis
meaque negotia videbis, meque dis juvantibus ante brumam expectabis Fam.
vit 20; Roby §§ 1589, 1595. See on tu videris above § 9.
id fieri potuerit: in place of pervenire potuerint.
fieri desierit: C.’s practice with regard to his daughter Tullia (on
which see 1 9 n.), and the subsequent prevalence of apotheosis under the
Empire show that Cotta is not here representing either the general belief
or C.’s own feeling.
quo modo nunc est: ‘as at present informed’, cf. Att. x11 2 § 2 quo
modo nunc est, pedem ubi ponat, non habet.
cui illatae lampades: ‘to whose body torches were applied’, so Catil.
Ill 22 tectis ignes inferre. If we suppose 7 montem Oetaewm to be the true
reading, we must translate ‘for whom torches were brought to Mt. Oeta’.
Ribbeck (Z'rag. Rel. p. 3411) compares Eurip. Heracl. 910 gorw év otpare
BeBakos Teds yovos, @ yepaid, Hevyet Adyov ws Tov” Aida Sopov KaréBa, rupos
Sea proyi copa Saicdeis. Sch. suggests that the quotation may be from
the Philoctetes of Accius.
fuerunt : most mss have fuerint, which would mean ‘one such that’.
aeternam : there is no reason for the conjecture aetheriam. We find
aeterna caeli templa in a tragic fragment (Ribb. p. 2291), cf. above 1 111
on huie equus ule,
Homerus: we have a similar ref. above § 11, to prove the mortality of
Pollux. The passage here referred to (Od. x1 600) cannot be said to prove
the point at issue : according to the existing text it recognizes a divine, as
well as a human, Heracles; rév d¢ pér eicevonoa Binv ‘Hpakdneinv, etSador,
avtos dé pet adOavaroice Oeoioe tépmerar ev Oadins kat exer Kadriodupov
"HBnv, The verses were however obelized by Aristarchus, (1) because they
are inconsistent with I]. xvi1r 117 ovdé yap ovdé Bin ‘Hpakdjos diye kia...
Gdda € potp edawacce kai apyadéos xoXos “Hpns, (2) because the distinction
between soul and shade is un-Homeric, (3) because Hebe is a virgin god-
dess in the Iliad. The lines were attributed by some to Onomacritus,
see Nitzsch iz loc. They gave rise to much speculation on the part of
the Neo-Platonists, cf. Lucian’s amusing dialogue between Diogenes and
Heracles.
conveniri facit: for constr. cf. 1 31 n.
106 BOOK II CH. Xvi § 41.
Be. (2). Even if we accept the principle of apotheosis, how are
we to pick out the real claamant from among the many pretenders to
each divine name? §§ 42, 53—60.
The Stoic might answer ‘I find the mass guided in their conduct to a
certain extent by religious sanctions. These sanctions are closely con-
nected with their forms of worship and sacred traditions. In so far as the
latter involve the belief in an all-wise Ruler of the universe, in so far they
are right. But at present they are mixed up with much which is shocking
to reason and conscience. We wish to make people feel that this is only
the outer husk of the truth, that the truth is deeper-lying and distinct
from its shell or husk. (This distinction was marked by the opposition
between tov duépicrov Kat Tov pepepiopevoy voov Firm. 7, where see Oehler ;
and the phrase in Lydus Iv 48 tives d€ kata Tov npwikdyv Kat peptoTov Aoyov
tpets Aias eivar BovAovrat... ToAAOL ek TOD GAOv Atos Atot, Oorep >ATOA@VES
7) Atovvoo.) After a time they may perhaps get rid of the husk altogether.
Meanwhile you bring it as a charge against us that the traditions differ.
That is all in our favour : it helps to show the unimportance of the husk’.
Just so in India at the present day; the inconsistency of traditions, the
rival claims of different divinities, are all in favour of the Brahmo Somaj.
The argument of Cotta was employed with more justice by the Christians
against the vulgar polytheism, as by Arnobius Iv 16, Firm. 15, 16, Clem.
Protr. §§ 26—31.
§ 42. potissimum: the adverb, as in 11 58.
interiores scrutantur et reconditas litteras : Cic. mentions znteriores
litterae (Fam. 111 10 § 9) as a part of the studiorum similitudo which bound
him to Appius, probably referring to their common antiquarian tastes.
The phrase is similarly used of Volumnius am. vit 33 § 2. The word
implies the opposite to that which is superficial and commonplace, and
in philosophy is opposed to é€wrepixa, as Cicero understood that term
(Fin. V 12 and Madv. exe. 7); cf. Div. 1 124 sed haee quoque in promptu
fuerint; nune interiora videamus; Acad. 11 4 nos autem illa externa cum
multis, haee interiora cum paucis ex ipso Lucullo saepe cognovimus ; so
ex intima philosophia Ac. 1 8, reconditiora Ac. 11 10. Here however it
is used of research in the region of mythology. The writers alluded to
are afterwards spoken of as genealogi antiqui § 44, i qui theologi nomi-
nantur § 53, antiqui historict § 55, such men as the learned scholiasts and
mythologers of Alexandria, Euhemerus, Callimachus, Apollodorus, Lyco-
phron, above all the Orphic poets. Thus Plutarch (Or. Def. 456 D) cites
the fine Orphic line Zeds dpyn, Zeds péooa, Avs & ek mavta réruKTat as
uttered by of ododpa madaioi Geodsyor, and Proclus continually refers to
Orpheus as 6 Geodoyos, cf. Herm. Orph. pp. 456, 457, 465 &c. Arnobius,
who has copied much of what follows (Iv 13—15) names as his authorities
theologi vestri et vetustatis absconditae conditores; cf. Aug. C.D. xvut 12
secretiore historia plures fuisse dicuntur et Liberi patres et Hercules ; Lobeck
BOOK III CH. XVI § 42. 107
Aglaoph. pp. 465 foll. 994 foll. In order to reconcile inconsistent legends
the mythologists multiplied the gods, just as the harmonists have multi-
plied the miracles of the Gospels in order to avoid seeming contradictions,
see for example the commentators on Matt. xx 29. The true explana-
tion of these inconsistencies is (1) that the same original Aryan myth
became variously modified in different localities, (2) that the Greeks and
Romans identified their own divinities with those of foreign nations, in
accordance either with their relative dignity or with some resemblance of
worship, even where there was no real connexion, as in the case of Matuta
and Leucothea. The mythological section, which follows, differs very
much from the usual tradition, but is to a certain extent in agreement
with four later writers, whom I have compared in the Appendix, viz.
Clemens Alexandrinus, Arnobius, Ampelius and Laurentius Lydus. But
there are many points in which Cic. differs both from these and from
every other ancient mythologist known to us. Though I have not been
able myself to arrive at any definite conclusion as to the sources of the
tradition followed by Carneades, I hope that the comparative view given
in the Appendix may be of use to others who are interested in the history
of mythology; and it will at any rate show the need of caution, in
assimilating the texts of the parallel writers.
antiquissimum Jove natum: we are told that Varro reckoned up 44
deities named Hercules, finally coming to the conclusion that omnes qui
fortiter fecerant Hercules vocabantur (Serv. ad Aen. viil 564). Herodotus
(11 44) distinguishes the Egyptian and Phoenician from the Greek Hercules,
whom he regarded as much the youngest, and says that in any case we
must separate the hero from the god ; see nn. in Rawlinson’s ed. Compare
Plin. VW. H. xt 17 quaerat nunc aliquis unusne Hercules fuerit, et quot
Liberi patres, et reliqua vetustatis situ obsita, ‘when we don’t even know
whether the queen bee in the hive close by has a sting or not’. Pausanias
tells us that there were two different gods of the name of Hercules, who were
worshipped in Greece (v 14 § 7, 1x 27 § 5).
Joves plures : see below § 53.
Lysithoe: the only other place in which she is mentioned is Lydus
Mens. tv 46 cited inthe Appendix. Sch. suggests that she is the same as
Lysithea, whom Lydus calls mother of Dionysus (Iv 38), this god being
often confounded with Hercules.
de tripode: Hercules having, in his madness, slain his friend, Iphytus,
the son of Eurytus, came to Delphi to consult the oracle, but the Pythia
refused to give any response. On this he threatened to carry away the
tripod and establish an oracle for himselfelsewhere. Apollo then appearing,
a struggle between the two gods was imminent, had not their father inter-
vened and reconciled them (Hyg. Fab. 32). Plutarch (S. Vum. Vind.
p. 557) says that the tripod was actually carried away to Pheneus in
Arcadia (cf. below § 56); and that the insult was avenged by the flood
which destroyed this city many centuries afterwards. There was a temple
108 BOOK III CH. XVI § 42.
of Apollo still existing there in the time of Pausanias which was said to
have been founded by Hercules (Paus. vim 15). The same writer mentions
a tradition of the people of Gythium, that their town was built by Hercules
and Apollo in common, after they had made up their dispute about the
tripod (111 21 § 7); about which he tells the following story (x 13 § 4) Neye-
rau vo Aeddhav ‘Hpakdet to “Apdirptovos ehOovte emt TO xpynoTHpiov THY
mpopavTiy HevokA\etav ovk eOedjoai of ypayv Sia tov “Idirov tov qovov' tov be
dpdpevoy Tov tpimoda €k Tov vaov méepew e&a, eimeiy Te Sy THY TpdpavTiy”"ANAoOsS
dp “Hpaxdjs TipivO.0s ovyi KavwBevs. mpdrepov yap ert 6 Aiyimtios “Hpakdys
aixero es Aehghovs. tore d€ 6 ’Awditpv@vos Tov te Tpimoda arobidwot TO
’"AmoA\A@v kal Tapa THS Hevokreias orroca edeito ediOax On. mapadeEapevor S€ oF
Toutat Tov Aoyov waxnv ‘Hpakdéovs mpos ’AmoA@va Urep Tpimobos ddovow, Cf.
Plut. Mor. 387. The subject was often treated in works of art ; Pausanias
l.c. describes an offering by the Mantineans at Delphi, in which Hercules
and Apollo were represented as both grasping the tripod and held back,
the former by Athene, the latter by Leto and Artemis, Sch. refers to
O. Miiller’s Dortans 1111 § 8.
Nilo natus: Wilkinson (in Rawlinson’s Herod. 11 43 n.) says there
were two Egyptian gods, Khons, the third member of the Theban triad,
and Moui the ‘splendour of the sun’, whom the Greeks identified with
their Hercules. Heracleopolis was the name of an important city and
nome in Middle Egypt. There was also a temple to Hercules, near one of
the mouths of the Nile, which was visited by Germanicus, Tac. Ann. 11 60
proximum amnis os dicatum Herculi, quem indigenae ortum apud se et
antiquissimum volunt, cf. Macrob. Sat. 1 20 sacratissima et augustissima
Aegyptic cum religione venerantur, ultraque memoriam...ut carentem initio
colunt, Diod. 124. The Nile was thought to be the same as Oceanus and
to have given birth to all the gods (Diod. 1 12, Heliod. Aeth. Ix 9). This is
however the only passage, excepting that quoted from Lydus in the Ap-
pendix, in which Nilus is called expressly father of Hercules. The image
of the Idaean Hercules at Erythrae was said to have come from Tyre and
to be exactly of the Egyptian pattern (Paus. vit 5 § 3).
Phrygias litteras conscripsisse: ‘to have drawn up the Phrygian
traditions’. We should rather have expected this to be said of the Idaean
Hercules mentioned below, to whom Diodorus (v 64) ascribes the authorship
of certain charms and mystic rites. But Wyttenbach in his note on this
place (not on Plut. Js. e¢ Os. l.c., as Sch. and Kiihner have it) is certainly
wrong in considering our Phrygiae litterae to be nothing more than magical
figures. They must be explained by Diod. 11 66 ray Spvytay Kadovpevyny
noinow, the authorship of which is usually assigned to Linus the re-
puted instructor of Hercules; also by Plut. Zs. et Os. 362 ‘we need not
pay any attention rois Spvylow ypappaow, in which Isis is said to be the
daughter of Hercules’; and Frag. p. 18 Didot (taken from Euseb. Pr.
Ev, 1111) ‘that the old mythology concealed a theory of nature is plain
from the Orphic and Egyptian and Phrygian books’, Probably this
BOOK III CH. XVI § 42. 109
was a theological treatise professing to be written by Hercules, just as
the Poemander professed to be written by Hermes. Clement mentions
that the priests of Isis were required to know by heart the Hermetic
books, 42 in number, and that these were regularly carried through the
temple in procession (St#vom. v1 4). We have a specimen of the sacred books of
the Egyptians in the ‘ Ritual of the Dead’ lately deciphered and translated.
Plato alludes to them (Zim. 23), where he represents a priest as addressing
Solon in the words ravra yeypappéva x madawot tH é€ativ év Trois iepots
...Ths O€ evOdde Staxoopnoews rap july ev Tots iepois ypaypacw dxrakiocxiAl@v
érav aptOuos yéypanta. We must also distinguish our Phrygiae litterae
from the @pvyior Adyou of Diagoras, mentioned by Tatian c. 44, in which
the mysteries of Cybele were ridiculed.
ex Idaeis Digitis : on this very obscure subject cf. Dict. of Biog. s. v.,
Lobeck Agl. pp. 1156—1181, Diod. v 64, Strabo x p. 715 foll. They were
commonly connected with the Cretan, but sometimes with the Phrygian
Ida, as by Clem. Strom. 115 § 73 ‘some say that certain of the so-called
Idaean Dactyli were the first wise men, and that they invented musical
rhythms and the ’Edéova ypdppara. Now these Dactyli were Phrygians and
barbarians. “Hpodwpos dé€ rov “Hpakdéa, pavtw Kal puoikdy yevopevor, iaropet
mapa” AtAavros Tov BapBapou tov Ppvyos SiadéxeoOat Tovs Tov Kocpov kiovas,
ie. the knowledge of astronomy’ (Philostr. Prooem. Heroic. § 12 refers
the origin of poetry to Hercules, son of Alemena, and says that he was the
instructor of Linus); Arnob. tm 41 ‘ Nigidius identifies with the Lares
sometimes the Curetes, sometimes Digitos Samothracios, quos quinque tndi-
cant Graect Idaeos Dactylos nuncupari’. Pausanias speaks more than once
of the Idaean Hercules, as worshipped in Greece e.g. at Thespiae (1x 27 § 5)
adda yap epaiverd por TO iepov TovTo apxaiorepov 7 Kata ‘Hpakdéa Tov ’Apudu-
tpvovos, kat ‘Hpakéous evar! rod Kadovpevov tév "Idaiwv AaxtiAwr, od 57 Kal
’EpvOpalous tovs és "Iwviay xa Tupiovs iepa exovras evpicKov. od pry ovd oi
Bovwrot Tov ‘Hpakdéous ryvdouv TovTo TO dvoua, Orov ye avTol THs MukaAnocias
Anpntpos ‘Hpakdet TG “Idai@ 70 iepor emirerpapdat A€yovow, also ib. 19 § 4and
v14§7. Diodorus says (v 64) that Hercules was the eldest of the five
Dactyli and that he founded the games at Olympia. The phrase employed
by Cic. ea Id. Dig. is probably a translation of a partitive genitive, such
as we find in the above quotation from Pausanias.
cui inferias afferunt Coi: Herod. 1 44 ‘I think those Greeks act most
rightly, who have established a double cultus of Hercules kai 76 pev
ws abavarm “Odvprio S€ erwvupinv Oiovor, TO S Erépm ws Hpwt evayi-
Cover. The phrase inf. af. corresponds to yoas éemipépovaw (Plut. Rom. c.
4). The reading Coz is a correction for the cui of Mss. On the worship of
Hercules at Cos see Plut. Mor. p. 304 and Osann’s n. on Cornutus ec. 31.
We do not however read elsewhere that it was addressed especially to the
Idaean Hercules or that it was distinguished for its mournful character.
1 T have altered the position of elva:, which in Siebelis’ ed. follows ‘Hpax\éa.
110 BOOK III CH. XVI § 42.
Asiteriae: the only other authority for this statement is Eudoxus the
famous astronomer, on whom see 11 104: cf. Athen. Ix 392 Evdo€os & o
Kvidwos ev tpadte@ ys mepiddov Tovs Poivixas eyes Ovew TO Hpakdei dprvyas, dua
TO Tov ‘Hpakdéa Tov ’Agtepias Kal Avos tropevopevoy eis AuBvnv avarpeOnvat pev
vm0 Tupavos, lokaov & adtd mpocevéyxavtos dptuya...coppavOerr dvafsrevat,
copied by Eustath. ad Odyss. x1 601. According to Hesiod (Zheog. 409)
she was sister of Leto wife of Perses and mother of Hecate (see below § 46):
according to the more common tradition (Hyg. Fab. 53, Apollod. 1 2 § 2)
she changed herself into a quail to escape from the pursuit of Zeus, and
having afterwards thrown herself into the sea was metamorphosed into the
island Ortygia (Delos). Probably the name Asteria was selected by the
mythologers as approaching most nearly to Ashteroth and Astarte (see
below § 59). Thus Lydus (iv 44) of 8€ Goimkes "Aotaptyny tiv copay Toduod-
xov, olovel tv "Aotepiay (which, in 11 10 p. 24, he tells us is a title of Aphro-
dite) 7 rHv THs dorews dperny etva THY "A@poditny Bovrovraz. Ampelius c. 9
gives a slightly different account (see Appendix). Similarly Damascius (V7d.
Lsidor, 302) calls the Phoenician mother of the gods Astronoe. Perhaps
the allusion to Karthago (=Neapolis) here, as below § 91, is due to Clito-
machus the Carthaginian.
Belus: i.e. Baal or Bel (‘Lord’). It was a title used for Melkarth, the
Tyrian Hercules, and also for the chief of the Babylonian divinities, whom
Herodotus identifies with Zeus. Diodorus (1 28) and the Greeks generally
say that Belus was son of Libya and Poseidon, and father of Aegyptus and
Danaus, and that he led a colony to Babylon. Herodotus (1 7) makes
Ninus son of Belus, son of Alcaeus, son of Heracles. Professor Sayce
thinks the Greek Heracles was derived from the Babylonian Gisdhubar
through Melkarth. Compare Nonnus xt 400 dorpoxirov “Hpakdes, avaké
mupos, Opxae KOTLOV, BhAos éx’ Evdprrao, AiBvs Kexdnpévos “Appov. The
Indian Hercules is called Sandes by Nonnus xxxiv 196, Dorsanes by Hesy-
chius ; Pliny (V. HZ. vi 16 speaks of his conquests in India, and mentions
(vi 24) that his worship extended even to Taprobane, cf. Megasthenes
(Didot fr. 11 pp. 404 and 418), who identifies him with Krishna.
sextus hic: ‘the sixth is our own familiar Hercules’, cf. 1 6 hujus
adolescentis.
ut jam docebo: this phrase naturally leads us to expect that the
explanation referred to will follow at once, as in Cluent. 30 acervatim gam
reliqua dicam ; Murena 43 dicam jam apertius ; Cael. 44 dicam jam confi-
dentius; Planc. 27 de qua vita jam dicam. If anything were interposed,
we should certainly expect it to be introduced by some sort of explanation
or apology, not by a guando enim, which implies that what follows, follows
in the natural course. The other reasons which have led me to transpose
§§ 53—60 and insert them here, are (1) that they continue the previous
argument; (2) that the commencement of § 53 has no reference to the
argument of §§ 51, 52 on the divinity of material objects, but has a plain
reference to the contrast drawn in §$ 40—42 between the vulgar and
BOOK III CH. XVI § 42. ipl
the learned, @2 gui tnteriores scrutantur litteras, called in § 53 dllos etiam
qui non re sed opinione, &c.; (3) that § 61 which immediately follows
these sections, refers not to them, but to $$ 44 and 47 (mentem, fidem, spem
..rerum vim habere videmus, non deorum).
Ch. xxr § 53. dicamus—contra illos etiam: ‘I cannot be content
therefore merely to condemn the vulgar superstition (referred to in § 39) ;
the Euhemerist theology, which is supported by the Stoics (cf. § 60), is
just as much to be blamed’ (cf. §§ 40, 41).
non re sed opinione: cf. below § 63 confitemini longe aliter se rem
habere atque hominum opinio sit; 1171 his fabulis spretis...deus pertinens per
naturam ceujusque rer, per terras Ceres, per maria Neptunus, alii per alia,
poterunt intellegi qui qualesque sint, quoque eos nomine consuetudo nuncupa-
verit ; quos deos et venerari et colere debemus ; 11 66 suscepit vita hominum
consuetudoque communis ut beneficiis excellentes viros in caelum fama ac
voluntate tollerent. For the phrase itself cf. 1 61 n.
Joves tres: so Lydus Iv 48 ruvés d€ kara Tov npwikov kal pepiorov Aoyov
(i.e. the theory which splits up the gods into demigods) rpefs Aias etvac
Bovrovra, eva ev Aidépos, Tov dé erepov ev ’Apxadia teyOqva, ad’ ov daciv
’"AOnvay, tpitrov b€ Tov Kpnra, also Arnob. Iv 14, and with slight variation
Clem. Al. Protr. p. 24, and Ainpelius c. 9, quoted in the Appendix.
theologi: see above on § 42 qui interiores scrutantur litteras. The
mythologists referred to are plainly Euhemerists like Diodorus.
patre Aethere: in the Hesiodic cosmogony the primaeval Chaos
begets Erebus and Night, and from Night proceed Aether and Day.
Hyginus continues the genealogy ex Aethere et Die Terra, Caelum, Mare:
ex Aethere et Terra Saturnus, Ops, Titanes, &e. We have no early or
independent authority for the relationship here assigned between Jupiter
on the one side and Aether and Caelus (the masculine form is implied by
the following quz) on the other.
Proserpinam—et Liberum: see on 11 62 and below § 58; Lydus 1. ¢.
ot O€ mieioto. THY Puotkov Tov Ala "Idaitov eivas BotAovtat Kal TexXOnvae év TH
"Ibn, ToUTeoTL ev TO Tapa "Idyn dpwapev@ ovpave, THs Se Kopyns mwatépa avrov
aow, TovTEaTL TOU KOpoU Kal THs EvwYXias alTLiov avTov yever Oat.
principem—hbelli: cf. 11 167 principe philosophiae Socrate.
cujus sepulcrum ostenditur: cf. nn. on 1 119.
Awockovpot: we nowhere else find this name applied to any of the
following personages except the Tyndaridae, who in later times were
confounded with the Cabeiri. Hesychius s. v. says it was also used of
Amphion and Zethus, and we read in Diog. Laert. 11 52 that it was given
as a sort of nickname to the sons of Xenophon.
Anactes: so Mss, but most edd. read Anaces instead, according to the
dictum of Moeris s. v. ”Avaxes kai ’Avaxtov ’Artikos (cf. Avaxeiov Thuc. VIII
93), Avdoxopot kai Atookopetov “EXAnuikds. But even in Greek writers both
forms occur, and it is not likely that a Latin scribe would have altered
Anaces, if he had found it in his text. In Pausanias x 38 (oirwes d€ Oedv
112 BOOK Ill CH. XXI § 53.
eloly of “Avaxres mraides, ov Kata Tavta éotw cipnuévov, Gdda of pév eivat
Awoukovpovs, ot dé Kovphras, of d€ mhéov te erictacdat vopitovres KaBeipous
A€yovow) Siebelis writes avaxes against the Mss, and so in It 22, Compare
the Orphic Hymn XXXVI 20 Koupytes KopvBavres avaxtopes, edvdvvarol te év
SapyoOpykyn dvaktes opov, Znvos Kopot avroi, wvolai dévaot Wuyot poor jepoewweis”
oire kal ovpaniot Aidupot KAN Ceo O ev OvpTro...emumvelowre”Avaxtes; Alciphron
Ill 68 of Swrthpes “Avaxtes. According to Aelian V. HZ. 1v 5 Menestheus
first gave to the Tyndaridae the names "Avakres and Swripes: similarly
Plutarch Thes. 33, who however has the form ”Avakes, for which he suggests
various etymologies. The term dvdxropov was used especially for the
shrine of deities worshipped with mystic rites, cf. Lobeck Agi. p. 59,
Herod. 1x 65 16 év’EXevoive dvaxtopov, Hippolyt. Haeres. (p. 152 Duncker)
eaTnke O€ ayadpata dvo ev TG SapoOpaxav avaxropo, and p. 164 gare yap
Aeyouevoy TO pvaotypioy "EXevoly kai Avaxropetov.
rege Jove: on Zevs Baowdevs see Preller 1115. The title is probably
added here as explanatory of Anactes: they were ‘princes’ as being sons
of the king of the gods. In reality the name is a survival of an older
religion in which they held the highest rank. So the Cabeiri and Dioscuri
are called peyadou Beot (Lobeck 0. c. p. 1229 foll.).
Proserpina : we do not find this stated elsewhere of Tritopatreus or of
the Anactes or Dioscuri, but the following notes exhibit similar statements
in regard to Eubuleus and Dionysus, cf. below § 58.
Tritopatreus: cf. Suidas s. v. Aner (fl. about 300 B.c.) év r7 ?ArOide
dnaoiv avepous eivat Tovs Tpitomaropas: Biddyxopos dé (a younger contemporary
of Demon, who also wrote on the antiquities of Attica) rods Tprtomdrpers
Tavtwy yeyovévat mpw@rovs. ‘Phanodemus (a writer of uncertain date B.c.) in
his sixth book (of antiquities) says that the Athenians alone worship and
pray to them for offspring, when they are about to marry’, ev 6é r@ "Oppéws
bvoixo ovonater Oa tovs Tpitomdropas ’Auadkeidnv kat Ipwtokd€ovra, bupwpovs
kal pidakas ovtas Tav dvepov. ‘“O &€ TO "E€nyntixdy rouoas (a treatise on
the marriage ceremony) Ovpavod kal Tjs dynotv adrovs eivar waidas, dvdpara
dé adr@y Kérroy Bpiapewy kal Tuynv. Lobeck explains this by a reference to
Arist. An. 1 5 rotdro rémovOe kai 6 év Tois ’Opdikois Kadoupévors meat Aoyos"
gynot yap thy uxny €k Tod Odov elovevar dvarvedvT@y, Pepopévny amd TaY
avénov. In the marriage ceremonies these deities of the wind were invoked,
as the first parents of mankind, to breathe into the new-born children the
breath of life, identified with the soul. Hence in Orph, H. xxvut 8 they
are called Turjves nuetépay mpoyovor matépav...dpyal Kal mnyal mavTev
Oynrav Tmodvpoy bor, cf. ib. XXXVIII 20 cited under Anactes. For the forma-
tion of the word see Pollux II 7 6 rdmrov 7} THOns matTnp Mpomammos, Taya dé
TovTov ay eimois Tpitomdropa, ws ’ApiororéAns. As this is the only passage
in which Tritopatreus is reckoned among the Dioscuri or Anactes, the only
passage indeed in which the name is found in the singular, it was natural
to emend it: thus Hemsterhuis (on Lucian Dial. Deor. 26) suggests
Tritopatores Zagreus, Lobeck Drito Zagreus: a more plausible emenda-
BOOK III CH. XXI § 53. 113
tion is that by Rinck, Tritopatores Triptolemus, for Triptolemus and
Eubuleus are sons of Dysaules according to the Orphic tradition reported
by Pausan. 1 14 § 2, and Clem. Al. Protr. § 20. I do not think however
that it is safe to make any change. It is evident that the tradition followed
by Cicero’s authority departs very widely from the ordinary tradition ; and
in that strange intermingling of mythologies which took place during the
Alexandrian epoch, it seems not impossible that the name Tritopatreus,
belonging to the early Attic mythology, may have been connected with the
equally ancient Anactes.
Eubuleus: this is properly an epithet or name of Dionysus ‘ good in
counsel’, as we read in Plut. Conv. p. 714, on the text dri Bovdever Oar mapa
mOTov ovxX HTTov AY “EXAnuKov 7 Teporxoy (he might have referred also to
the Germans and Norsemen) ; hence of taymay dpxaiou rov Aidvucoy avtov
evBovAj mpooeirov. So, in the Orphic Hymns, Bacchus is addressed as
EvBovred worvBovre Ards kal Tepoedoveins (XXIX 6), and EvBovded perpynpope
Oupowrwakta...cpatoyov’ "Hpikérae, Oedv marep Oe kal vie (LI 4). In H.
XXVIII 8 Persephone is styled pirep épiBpepérov modvpdphov EvBovajos,
while in H. xu 8 the same is said of Demeter, In H. txx1 Artemis is
called daughter of Eubuleus. Dionysus is also spoken of as son of Eubuleus
(XLI 1) decpopdpov Kadéw vapOnxohopov Atovvcoy, oméppa TodAvpynOTOY To-
Avevupov EvBovAjos. Again Eubuleus is identified with Pluto (addressed
in H. xvi 12 as & rodvdSeypov EvBovAe), with Adonis (addressed in
HH. LV a8 EvBovded torvpophe, tpohed mavtwy apidndre), with Phanes, fr. 7
(ap. Macr. Sat. 118) dv 5) viv Kadéovor Payvnta te Kat Acavucoy EvBovAja 7’
avakra kal ’Avtavynv dpidndov.
tertii—Atrei filii: we are nowhere told that Atreus had sons so
named. The famous soothsayer Melampus, who is said to have introduced
the worship of Dionysus into Greece, is entirely unconnected with Atreus.
Then we read, in Nonnus xiv 16, of an Alcon, one of the Cabeiri, who was
son of Hephaestus and Cabeiro and brother of Eurymedon. Tmolus is
a generally accepted emendation by Day. for Hviolus of Mss (connected
_ with Evvos?) because the former name occurs amongst the ancestors of
Atreus. I have thought it better to keep to the Mss, as the extraordinary
eccentricity of C.’s mythology really leaves nothing on which to build
conjecture.
§ 54. Musae quattuor: so Tzetzes on Hes. Op. p. 6, except that the
father is with him the first and not (as with C.) the second Jove, “Aparos €v
Th wéuntn TOV Aotpikov Téooapas (Tas Movaas) Aéyer Atos Tod Aibépos Kat
TAovalas viucns, ’"Apxnv Medérnv OcdEwonv kat ’Aoidnv. Mnaseas also, a
contemporary of Callimachus, spoke of four Muses jilias Telluris et Caelr
(Arnob. 111 37, where we are further told that Ephorus made three Muses,
Myrtilus seven, Crates eight). Pausanias (Ix 29) mentions that one
tradition recognised only three Muses named Medérn Mvnun and *Aordy.
Compare Diod. tv 7, Cornutus c. 14.
natae Thelxinoe: the readings are very uncertain : see critical notes.
Me TIL 8
114 BOOK HI CH. XXI § 54.
Some Mss have et after natae, and as the mother’s name is given in the
other cases, Heind. and Creuzer suggest that it has been lost here; the
latter would supply Veda from Pausan. vit 47, where she appears among
the nymphs attendant on the youthful Zeus. His reasons however for the
selection of this particular name appear to me to have very little weight.
Piero natae: the edd. appear to be justified in omitting Jove tertio
before Prero, cf. Pausan. rx 29 (after mentioning the three Muses as above)
xpove O€ toTepov chact Tiepov Maxedéova...ehOovra és Ocomuds evvéa Te Movoas
Kataotnoac Oat kai Ta dvopata Ta viv peraberba odict...eioi dSێ of Kal atta
Ovyarépas évvéa Tliép@ yevéo Oat heyovow kai Th ovopara dep Tats Beats TeOjvac
kal ravtas. Ovid relates that these Pierian Muses, having dared to compete
with those of Helicon, were turned into crows (J/et. v 300). Epicharmus
gave to Pierus a different wife, Pimpleis, and only seven daughters, named
after various rivers (Tzetz. on Hesiod Op. p. 6). Ovid makes the wife
Euippe. It is only here that we find Antiope named as the mother of the
Muses.
Mnemosyne: see Hes. Theog. 50—80.
isdem nominibus: abl. of quality, Roby § 1232, cf. 1 83 his vocabulis
esse cleos.
proximae superiores: cf. 11 53 provimum inferiorem n.; Mu. refers to
Madv. Adv. 11 p. 243 n. [add Gell. xvir 2 § 1 biduo Dore supervore.
J. E. B. M.]
cumque tu Solem: ‘whereas you derive the name Sol from his solitude’,
Cf. 11 68 and Lydus Jens. 11 3 ("HAwos) >AwdAA@v AéyeTat Oia TO Arwen eivar
TOV TOAAOY’ Kal ‘Paaior d& adrdv gohep Tot povoy héyovaw, ‘he is called
however by many names’ “Hduos, "Qpos, "Ocipis, dvak, Atos vids, AmdAov.
The common tradition makes the Titans, Hyperion and Theia, parents of
the Sun (Hes. Zheog. 371): Arnobius (1v 20) follows Cic. in a blundering
way, making Jupiter the father and Hyperiona the mother : see Appendix.
tertius Vulcano: so Suidas s. v. pera thy tedevtiy ‘Hdalorov rod
Baothéws Aiyirrov “Hduos 6 vids adrod riv dpyny bedéEaro, see below § 55,
and Sayce Herod. p. 318 ‘at Memphis the dynasty of gods was composed
as follows, (1) Ptah or Hephaestus, the father of the gods, (2) Ra, the sun-
god, his son’; also Rawlinson [erod. 1 p. 289.
Heliopolis: the On of Scripture, where Joseph found his wife, and
Plato and Eudoxus are said to have studied, is situated nearly at the point
of the Delta. The obelisk, which still stands there, was erected about the
year 2050 B.c, See the art. in the Dict. of the Bible.
quartus—Rhodi: the text is very doubtful. As to the facts, we know
that Rhodes was sacred to the Sun, whose colossal statue there was esteemed
one of the wonders of the world. Pindar (Olymp. vit 28) calls Rhodus
Taio’ ‘Adpodiras, “AeXiowd Te Bae and tells how Helios ‘Pdd@ px Gets
Téxev emta copstara voruar’ emt mporepoy avdpav eats ea ree ov
cis pev Kdperpov mpeoBurarov te Idducov erexev AlySov 7° (1. 130), cf. Tzetzes
on Lycophron 922. Homer speaks of the Rhodians as distributed between
- BOOK II CH. XXI § 54. 115
the three cities founded by these eponymous heroes, J/. 11 655 (Tlepolemus
led to Troy those) of ‘Podov audeveporto Sia rpiya koopnbérres, Aivdov Indvodv
Te Kal apywoevra Kapeipov. The city of Rhodes itself was not built till
B.C. 408, when the three ancient tribes or states combined for that purpose.
The Rhodian genealogy is thus given by Diod. v 56: ‘Helios and Rhodus
had seven sons, of whom only two, Ochimus and Cercaphus, continued in
the island : these joined in building the city of Achaia (also mentioned by
Ergias the Rhodian ap. Athenaeus vu p. 360); of which Ochimus was the
first ruler. After his death he was succeeded by his brother Cercaphus,
who had married his daughter and had by her three sons’, the eponymi
before-named. Starting with this as his foundation, Creuzer proposes to
read guartus is, cut heroicis temporibus Achaiae conditores Rhode peperisse
dicitur, avum et patrem Ialysi, Camirt et Lindi, unde Rhodii: Heind.
would read cui h. t. Acantho Rhodi peperisse dicitur Cercaphum, quem
dicunt genuisse Ialysum Camirum Lindum Rhodii; Swainson cui h. t.
Cercaphum Rhode peperisse dicitur patrem I. C. L. unde Rhodit. As far as
any sense is to be got out of the Ms reading, it is altogether opposed to the
common tradition ; which speaks of the island of Rhodes, not as the birth-
place of Helios, but as raised up out of the sea to be his portion, when the
gods distributed among themselves the various countries of the earth.
Again the name of Acantho is unknown in connexion with Helios. The
nymph Rhodus or Rhode is usually represented as daughter of Poseidon
and Amphitrite or Halia, and as the bride, never the mother, of Helios.
Whatever may have been the original reading, it seems to have been early
changed into something like its present form, as /thodi appears in the
locative both in Ampelius and Arnobius, and the latter makes Acantho
the mother of Sol. See Appendix.
‘[heroicis temporibus: cf. Div. 1 1 vetus opinio est jam usque ab heroicis
ducta temporibus. Swainson. |
Colchis—procreavisse: cf. Apollod. 1 9 § 1 Gpiéos 7AGev eis Kodyovs,
ay Aintns €Bacidevoe mais “HXiov kal Ieponidos, ddedpos S€ Kipxns kat Taou-
cans, see on § 48. We find the form Aeeta, like poeta, Ov. Her. xit 29,
see below on § 45. Colchis, locative of the name of the people used for
the country, as in Ennius /r. trag. 286, 311.
Ch. xx § 55. Vulcani: see Ampelius and Lydus quoted in Appendix.
Apollinem eum: sc. natum ferunt; cf. 1 61 cut Proserpinam, where
perhaps even nuptam was an unnecessary addition. Sch. cites Brut. 105
hune qui audierant prudentes homines, in quibus familiaris noster, L.
Gellius,...canorum oratorem fuisse dicebat, where the predicate to prud.
hom. is wanting: this however should rather be regarded as a case of
attraction.
cujus in tutela Athenas: Apollo was called warpéos, because he was
father of Ion (Plato Huthyd. 301) the eponymous hero of the Athenians.
Clemens Protr. 11 28 gives Aristotle as the authority for the story that
Apollo was son of Heph. and Ath. More commonly Erichthonius is made
8—2
116 BOOK Ill CH. XXII § 55.
their son, as by Apollod. 111 14 § 6 rotrov ot pev “Hpaicrov kai ts Kpavaov
Ovyarpos ’ArOiSos etvar Néyovow, of dé “Hdaiorov kai AOnvas, foll.
Nilo natus Phthas: cf. Diog. L. prooem. 1 Aiyimriot Neidov yevérOat
maida “Hfpaortor, ov apEa dirocodpias, Palaeph. in Gale p. 64, Lydus in
Appendix, Herod. 11 37 with Rawlinson’s nn. Amm. Marc. xvir 4.
Phthas was identified with Hephaestus, like Athene with Neith, from
similarity of sound, See above on § 54 ¢tertius Vulcano, and Nilo natus
§ 42.
Jove et Junone: the ordinary tradition, as in Homer //. 1 578. In
two of the parallel writers Saturn is made the father, see App.
Memalio: this name is altogether unknown. lLydus has Mavrois (cor-
rected Mavr@os by Creuzer), Ampelius Mletis (corrected AMelites by
Wolfflin): could it be intended for KyndaXiov, the instructor of Hephaestus,
on whom see Preller 1 1411?
Vulcaniae : Pliny, speaking of the Aeolian or Liparaean Isles, says
(11t 14) they are called Hephaestiades a Graecis, a nostris Vulcaniae. Livy
employs the same name (XXI 49, 51), so there seems no reason why Cic.
should have used the Imp. nominabantur, as if the name had gone out
of use.
§ 56. Caelo—Die: hence he is brother of Venus § 59. Cf. Serv. ad
Aen. v 577 quattuor Mercurios tradunt, unum Caeli et Diet flium, ama-
torem Proserpinae &c. cited in Appendix. Of Cic. however Servius says,
in the same note, referring to the WV. D., that he held tres esse Mercurios,
superum, terrenum et inferum.
natura: Herodotus 1 51 says this was the case with the Samothracian
gods (one of whom was Casmilus identified with Mercurius), and with the
Hermae of Athens in accordance with the old Pelasgian usage; cf. Plut.
Mor. 797 ¥, Hippol. Ref. Haeres. v 7 1. 45 foll., ib. 8 1.85. The symbol was
intended to denote fertility, but was explained by the mysticizing Neo-
Platonists as follows, deikvuct tov oreppatiKoy Aoyov Tov Sujkovta Oia TavToY
(Porph. ap. Euseb. Pr. Hv. ur 2 § 27). For the connexion with Proser-
pina or Brimo, see Propert. m1 2. 11, and below § 60, where Cupido is
called son of Merc. and Diana, who is often confused with Proserpina
(see below § 58), also Tzetzes on Lyc. 698. Like vous (defined by Hip-
pocrates as airia yevéoews ‘the ground of production’), natura came to
be used euphemistically for the generative organs, whether male or female
(see Div. 11 145, Minuc. F. 9); so Zoct above 11 128, and naturalia in Celsus ;
cf. Beier on Off. 1127. [Add to lexx. Varro R. &. 114 § 10, Suet. 7rd. 45
nn, JH. Bs Me]
Valentis et Phoronidis: this agrees to a certain extent with the
story of the birth of Asclepius, as given by Pausanias 1 26 and with
slight variations by Apollodorus 111 10 § 3 ‘ Coronis, daughter of Phlegyas,
being with child by Apollo, was married to "Ioxus (Valens, cf. Digitus=
Aaxrudos above) son of Elatus; for this unfaithfulness she was put to
death by Artemis, and the child Asclepius was saved from the funeral
BOOK Ill CH. XxIt § 56. gly
pyre by Hermes’, cf. below § 57 on the second Aesculapius. But we no-
where else (except in the parallel passage from Arnobius given in the
Appendix):find Trophonius identified with Hermes, or represented as the
son of Ischys and Coronis. He is the son of Erginus or of Apollo (Pausan.
1x 37, Hom. H. Apoll. 296, Schol. on Aristoph. Vwb. 508), and is himself
entitled Zeus Trophonius (see on § 49) as being connected with the unseen
world, just as he is here entitled Mercury, i.e. “Epps XOomos. The con-
fusion between Troph. and Asclep. seems to have arisen from some
resemblance in the rites with which they were worshipped, on which see
Pausan. 1x 39. Where the discrepancy from the common tradition is in
any case so great, there seems no justification for changing the Ms reading
Phoronidis into Coronidis. Ovid uses the patronymic Phoronis for Io,
as being a descendant of Phoroneus (Met. 11 524), king of Argos. He
makes (1. 569) Coroneus (Dr L. Schmitz in Dict. of Ant. reads Phoroneus),
not Phlegyas, the father of Coronis. Again Strabo tells us (x p. 471) that
Hesiod mentioned a daughter of Phoroneus, from whom were descended the
mountain nymphs and the Curetes. Phoronis is also the name of one of
the lost Epics of Greece, in the fragments of which there is a reference to
Hermes and the Idean Dactyls (Lobeck Agl. 1157).
qui sub terris habetur idem Trophonius: ‘the subterranean deity
who is also believed to be Trophonius’. The parallel in Arnobius (sub terra
est alter, Trophonius qui esse jactatur, see App.) seems to show that the
words must be thus taken. Hermes was called y6dvos, both as presiding
over the hidden treasures of the earth and as the conductor of the dead.
Penelopa : so Herod. 11 145 ek Inveddmns kai ‘Eppéw Aéyerat yevéo Oat vn’
‘EAAnvor 6 Ilav. Serv. ad Georg. 1 16 refers to Pindar as the authority for
the legend ; see also on Aen. 11 43, and Hemsterhuis on Lucian Dial. Deor.
22. Preller (1 586) suggests that the name IInvedomn (from myn, vito)
may have had a general sense, like our ‘spinster’.
Aegyptii nefas habent nominare: so the Romans according to Plu-
tarch (Mor. p. 278 F) forbade the name of their tutelary deity to be uttered ;
compare the feeling of the Hebrews about the ineffable Name. I am not
aware of any other Greek or Roman authority who makes two Egyptian
gods answering to the Greek Hermes; but Thoth was worshipped in
Hermopolis under the two forms of the Ibis and the Ape; and Lenormant
in his Ane. Hist. of the East vol. 1 p. 315 tr. distinguishes between the first
Thoth, who ‘was the celestial Hermes, or the personification of the divine
intelligence’, and ‘the second Hermes, who was only an imitation of the
first, and passed for the author of all the social institutions of Egypt’.
Ampelius and Servius, following in the main the same tradition as Cic.,
make one god out of his 4th and 5th. As far as I know, it is never stated
that Theuth was regarded as an ineffable name. Herodotus however
often makes a mystery of the name Osiris (e.g. 11 86, 132, 170), and pro-
fesses his unwillingness to utter the sacred legends, where it was not
absolutely necessary,
118 BOOK Ill CH. Xx1I § 56.
Pheneatae: see on § 42 de tripode, and the art. on Pheneus in Dict. of
Geog. It is a district in the N, E. of Arcadia shut in by the spurs of Mt.
Cyllene. The waters of the valley are carried off by a channel, said to
have been made by Hercules, which conducts them to a natural tunnel
(Katavothra) in the limestone rock, and the river which issues from this
is called the Ladon. Pausanias tells us (vit 14 § 7) Oedv tipeow ‘Eppiy
evearat padiota, kal dyéva dyovow “Epyaa kal vads ect “Eppod odiot kai
dyadpa Aidov : he also mentions the sacred springs, at which it was said
the nymphs had washed the newly-born Hermes (ib. 16 § 1).
Argum—profugisse : apparently this is the earliest passage in which
the slaying of Argus is connected with the appearance of Hermes in
Egypt. It would be naturally suggested by the wanderings of Io. As to
the civilizing influence of Hermes see Plato Phaedr. 274 jeovoa epi
Navxpatrw tis Aiydmrov yevéoOar Tov éxet mahaay Twa Gedy, ob Kal TO dpyeEor
76 lepov, 6 dn Kadodow "IB, aitd b€ dvopa TS Saipove etvar OevO. Todtov dé
mpotov apiOpov Te Kal Noytopov evpely Kal yewpeTpiav Kal doTpovopiay, ere
d€ merreias re Kal KuBelas, Kal 6% Kai ypappara foll.; Phileb. 18. Lactantius
1 6 after quoting the present passage, continues idem oppidum condidit,
quod etiam nune Giraece vocatur ‘Epporodis, et Saitae colunt eum religiose.
Quit, tametsi homo, fuit tamen antiquissimus et tnstructissimus omni genere
doctrinae adeo, ut et multarum rerum et artium scientia Trismegisto cog-
nomen imponerct...[psius haec verba sunt 6 b€ Oeds ets, 6 Sé eis bvdparos ov
mpoodéera eats yap 6 oy dvdvupos. For the Neo-Platonist writings which
passed under his name, see articles in Dict. of Biogr. and esp. in Dict. of
Christ. Biog, under Hermes.
Aegyptum profugisse: there is no need for inserting 7z with Ba., cf.
Sardiniam venit Leg. Man. 34, Aegyptum iter habere Caes. B. C. ut 106,
and Aegyptum proficisct Tac. Ann. 11 59, Nep. Dat. 4 § 1, Madv. § 232 obs.
4, Draeg. § 176. 2. :
Theuth: Philo Byblius ap. Euseb. Pr. Zv. 1 9 § 19, professing to give
the Phoenician theology, says that the first-born of all things is Téauros 6
TOY Ypappata@v THY eUpegwy emivoynoas Kal Tis TAY dTouynudT@Y ypadys KaTdp-
Eas...0v Aiydmruot wey exddecav Cav), ’Ade~avdpeis dé OdO, ‘Epuhv 6é "ENAnves
petrédpacayp.
primus mensis: Herodotus tells us (11 82) that the Egyptians had
learnt to which god each month and day is sacred ; and we read in Plut.
Is. Osir. p. 378, that the feast of Thoth was in the 1st month, which was
therefore called by his name ; cf. Censorinus 18 § 10, 21 § 10, Macrob. Sat.
1 15, Rawlinson Herod. App. 2 to Bk. u. In Bc. 24 the Ist day of Thoth
coincided with Aug. 29.
§ 57. Aesculapiorum: this is a specimen of the arbitrary procedure
of the later mythologists. The so-called Phoenician Aesculapius, one of the
Cabeiri, is omitted, and the Arcadian deity is split up into three because
of some slight difference in the local traditions. Lydus makes the Apollo,
who is father of the first Aesculapius, to be the son of Vulcan, and there-
BOOK III CH. XxII § 57. LY
fore the patron of Athens: if we make Apollinis antecedent to quem
Arcades colunt, it would seem to identify him with Apollo Nowsos; but in
that case we should probably have had ejus before quem.
specillum : see a full account of its use in Dict. of Ant. s.v. eee
Foes Occon. Hippocr. and the illustration in Rich’s Companion. The
corresponding Greek verb is metaphorically used by Cic. Aéé. x11 51 rotro
dé pnrA@on ‘you will probe this’.
obligavisse : cf. Tusc. 11 38 medicum requirens a quo obligetur | Bell.
Afr. 88 § 4, Sen. Ep. 28 § 8. J. E.B.M.]: Celsus uses the word delzgo in
the same sense. The former refers properly to the supporting of a broken
limb by splints; the latter to the tying down of the broken ends so as to
prevent their protruding.
Mercurii frater : see on § 56.
fulmine percussus: ‘after being struck by lightning’. According to
the usual story he was slain by Zeus for raising the dead to life, ‘see
Pindar Pyth. 111 1—105 cited by Clem. Al. Proér. § 30, and Dict. of Biog.
Cynosuris: this is usually understood of a district of Sparta; whence
Callimachus (Diana 94) calls the Spartan hounds Kvuvogovpides. See
Clem. Al. lc. ’AakAnmids keirat Kepavvabels €v trois Kuvocovpidos opiots.
Sch. however notes that a Mount Cynosura is mentioned by Steph. Byz.
p. 490, and suggests that there may have been a Cynosura in the vale of
Cynuria (Pausan. vill 27). This Cynuria was the parent state of Gortys,
where there was a tomb of Aesculapius, see below on Lusio flumine.
Possibly Cynosura is a mistake for the well-known Lycosura in Arcadia,
The most usual tradition makes Aesculapius buried at Epidaurus (Cyrill.
CO. Jul. vi p. 200); but in a later passage of the same book (vIII p.
288) it is said that none knew where he was buried.
Arsippus: he is not mentioned in any independent authority: perhaps
there may be some confusion with Leucippus.
Arsinoe: according to the Messenians Aesculapius was the son of
Apollo and Arsinoe, daughter of Leucippus (Paus. m1 12, 26, IV 3.
Asclepiades, a disciple of Isocrates, is cited to the same effect by the
Schol. on Pindar in Heyne’s n. on Apollod. m1 10. 3). Pausanias tells
a story of an Arcadian who presumed to question the Delphian god himself
on the subject, and was informed by the oracle that the real mother was
Coronis (ib. 11 26).
purgationem: see n. on 11126. [Celsus 11 11 § 2 refers to Asclepiades
on this subject. In vit 12 he treats of dentis evulsio. R.]
dentis evulsio: Herodotus (11 84) mentions that in Egypt each physi-
cian treated a single disorder, some undertaking to cure diseases of the eye,
others diseases of the head, the teeth, and so on. Gold stopping has been
found in some of the mummies. [Add to lexx. Plin. Val. Iv 29, Cael.
Aurel. Acut, 11 § 83. J. E. B. M.]
non longe a Lusio: ie. at Gortyna situated on the river Aovouos,
a tributary of Alpheius, so called because the infant Zeus was there
0 BOOK A1-OH. XXIlpN 07.
washed by the nymphs (Pausan. vilr 28). At this place there was a
temple of Aesculapius (Paus. Vv 7).
sepulcrum et lucus ostenditur: for the Sing. cf. passages quoted
below on § 43 dew.
Ch. xxiu. Apollinum antiquissimus: cf. § 55 and Clemens and
Ampelius quoted in the Appendix.
Corybantis filius: this is the converse of the ordinary story given by
Apollodorus 1 3 § 4, Oadelas kai AmoAX@vos eyévovto KopvBavres. We find
other traditions in Strabo x 3 p. 472, ‘some say the Corybantes are children
of Athene and Helios, others of Cronos, others of Zeus and Calliope’ ;
‘Pherecydes says that there were nine KupSavras, the children of Apollo
and the nymph Rhytia, and that they lived in Samothrace’, cf. Lob.
Aglaoph, p. 1141. In Hippol. Ref. Haer. v 9 1. 45 Corybas is identified
with Adonis, Attis, Osiris, &c.
natus in Creta: the Cretans were the first worshippers at the temple
of Delphi and were established there as ministers of the god. Apollo
Delphinius was worshipped from an early period at Cnossus in Crete
(Preller 1 199). This worship was no doubt introduced by the Dorians in
place of the indigenous worship of the bull-headed Zeus: hence the
cum Jove certamen, cf. Miiller Dorians 1 226 tr. In the Kpjres of Euripides
(fr. 476 Dind.) we find the Idean Zeus identified with Zagreus and connected
with Bacchus and the Curetes.
cum Jove certamen: though no other writer mentions this contest, it is
perhaps alluded toin Fulgentius (rag. Hist. 11 p. 152 Didot) Inaseas tertio
EHuropae libro scripsit Apollinem, postquam a Jove ictus et tnterfectus est, a
vespillonibus ad sepulturam elutum esse. It may be compared with those
between other gods for the possession of particular countries, e.g. between
Poseidon and Athene for Attica.
ex Hyperboreis: they were supposed to dwell in a land of perpetual
sunshine on the other side of the Rhipean Mountains and the cold blasts
of the north wind, see Dict. of Liog. and Preller 1 189 foll., and, for the
legend of their visit to Delphi, the verses of Boeo recorded by Pausan, x 5
§ 4, Pind. Ol. m1 25, Isthm. vi 34, Pyth. x 31, Herod. 1v 33, Diod. 11 47.
Alcaeus (fr. 1 Bergk) agrees with C. in representing Apollo as himself
coming from the Hyperboreans to settle at Delphi. The prophet Abaris
was said to be a Hyperborean priest of Apollo (Herod. Iv 36).
Nopeov: (fr. vowos pasture) used as an epithet of Apollo by Theocritus
xxv 21, of Aristaeus by Pindar Pyth. 1x 115 émaova prov, ’Aypéa xai
Noor, also of Pan (Hom. A. x1x 5), Hermes and other rural gods;
cf. Virgil’s pastor ab Amphryso, and Pausan. vit 20 § 2. The explanation
of the name here given is mere ignorance, though it was repeated by
Proclus (see Welcker Gir. Gétt. 1 486). In Clem. Al. Protr. 11 28 and
Ampelius, this Apollo is called son of Silenus, and Porphyry (ap. Cyrill.
ce, Jul. X p. 342 Spanheim) reports that Pythagoras wrote an inscription on
the tomb of Apollo at Delphi, speaking of him as ‘the son of Silenus, slain
BOOK III CH. XXUI § 57. 121
by Python’. Perhaps Silent filius has been lost after guartus. Nowhere
else do we read that he was the legislator of Arcadia or born there.
Legislation was however regarded as an office of the Delphian Apollo, cf.
Plat. Rep. Iv 427 (we leave to Apollo at Delphi) ra re péysora kai kad\Aora
kal Tpata TOY vouobernparav...odtos yap Symou Oo Oeds mepl ra TovavTa Tact
avOparois marpios eEnyntns év péo@ THs yns emt Tov dudadod Kabjpuevos
eEnyeira, Legg. 1 632 év trois tod Atos Neyouévois vopots Tots Te Tod IvGiov
"AmroAA@vos, ods Mivas Te Kal Avkodpyos €bérnv, eveate Tatra ravra, Diod.
I 94, Strabo xvi 38, Cic. Div. 1 96. So above Mercury is called the
legislator of Egypt.
§ 58. prima Jovis et Proserpinae: Ampelius is the only other
writer who gives this parentage. Artemis is however sometimes identified
both with Persephone and Hecate, as in the Orphic hymn cited by Porphyry
ap. Euseb. Pr, Hv. 1v 23 78 eyo eius Képn modvpacparos k.t.A. ; and. we have
had many exx. of the confusion between parent and child, e.g. § 53 on
Proserpina.
pinnatum Cupidinem: Pausanias (1x 27) says that Olen calls Eileithyia
(i.e. Artemis, see on 11 68) mother of Eros. The winged Eros is spoken of
by Plato Phaedr, 252, Eur. Hipp. 1270, Aristoph. Av. 574 and 697, where
the Scholiast says that it was only in later times that Eros and Victory
were represented with wings.
pater Upis: this is another mythological dm. Ney. According to
Herodotus (Iv 35) Opis and Arge were two Hyperborean maidens who
came to Delos with Apollo and Artemis, and were invoked by the Delian
women and the Ionians generally in a hymn composed by Olen. In the
pseudo-Platonic Axiochus p. 371 we are told that the Magian Gobryas was
shown two brazen plates at Delos, giving an account of what befel the soul
after death, and that these plates were said to have been brought there
from the Hyperboreans by Opis and Hecaergos, In Callim. Dian. 204
Opis is addressed as Ovm dvaco’ evant haeadope, kai S€ ve Keiyvns Kpnraées
kadéovow erovupiny amo viydns, Where see Spanheim; also ib. 240;
Macrob. Sat. v 22; Serv. ad Aen. x1 532 alti putant Opim et Hecaergon
nutritores Apollinis et Dianae fuisse: hine Opim ipsam Dianam, Apollinem
vero Hecaergon. We do not elsewhere find Opis or Upis regarded as
masculine. Callimachus (Del. 292) makes her a daughter of Boreas, and
gives her two sisters Loxo and Hecaerge ; Virgil (Aen. x1 532 and 836)
introduces her among the attendant nymphs of Diana; Palaephatus
(Incred. § 32) says it is a Lacedaemonian name for Artemis; finally
we read in Athen. x1v 10 that hymns to Artemis were called odmuyyor.
The name is generally derived from émis=vépeors, but Preller explains it
as ‘the eye of night’, i.e. the moon. Of Glauce we do not read elsewhere
in this connexion.
primum Jove et Proserpina: so Ampelius and Lydus in Appendix.
The latter cites Terpander the Lesbian as the authority for the tradition.
122 BOOK III CH. XxIi1 § 58.
Compare also Arr. dad. 15 16 ‘the Athenians worship roy Ards kat Kopne...
kat 6 “Iakxos 0 pvaoTiKds TOUT® TO Avoyrtow, ovxt TO OnBaiw emaderar’, and
Clem. Al. Protr. 16 piyvura & 06 yervynocas ovroat Zeds TH Pepedarty, TH idia
Ovyarpt...cver kat 9 Pepéparra maida Tavpopopdov, Orphic Hymn xxix 6,
Hyg. Fab. 155 and 167. This Dionysus is frequently identified with
Zagreus and Sabazius.
Nilo: see above on Hercules 8 (41), Vulcanus 8 (55), Mercurius 8 (56).
Herodotus makes Dionysus the same as Osiris (11 42, 48, 144), who is
sometimes confounded with the Nile; cf. Plut. Js. et Os. § 35 p. 364.
Nysam interemisse: this is not stated elsewhere. Nysa or Nyssa is
usually the birthplace of Dionysus; hence Heind. after Marsus reads
eondidisse for interemisse. There were many places of this name in different
parts of the world each claiming some special connexion with the god, see
Herodotus 11 146 with the note in Rawlinson’s ed. Diodorus (66—69) how-
ever reports on the authority of Dionysius the mythographer, that Linus, in
the so-called Phrygian poem, represented Dionysus as the son of Ammon
and Amalthea, entrusted by his father to the charge of Nysa, daughter of
Aristaeus. Hyginus mentions Nysa among the Oceanids who had the
charge of the infant Bacchus and were restored to youth by Medea at his
request. If the reading is correct, the allusion may possibly be to the
cutting up of the body before renovation as in the case of Pelas. Or
Nysa, the nurse, may have been confounded with Semele, the mother
(Lydus Iv p. 94 makes Nysa the mother of the Indian Hercules),
whose death may be said to have been caused by the son. Another
explanation, suggested by Creuzer, is derived from Lydus’ statement that
vvooa Means 6 KaymTNnp Kal TepiK’ALoLs TOU ypdvov: he connects this with
the story (told by Diod. 11m 71 and at greater length by Nonnus xvitt
237 foll.) of the first exploit of Dionysus, in which he destroyed the
monster Kayan, whilst on his journey to Nysa ; and supposes this to mean
the blotting out of the signs of the zodiac by the sun, as he passes through
them. Perhaps however we should read Vysum ; see below for his story.
Human sacrifice: was not unknown in the worship of Bacchus even as late
as the time of Plutarch, as we see by his account of the sacrifice of
a maiden at the yearly festival of the Agrionia held at Orchomenos (Qu.
Graec. p. 299 F).
It is rather curious that the phrase dicitur cateremisse is also used above
of Mercurius and below of Minerva. If the original reading were Vysae d.
intertisse, this might be explained by the importance attached to the death
of Dionysus (Osiris) in the later mysteries, cf. Clem. Protr. § 17, Lactant.
1 22, Firmicus 6. Though we are not told in so many words that it was at
Nysa he was murdered by the Titans, yet we may infer this from the fact
that the murder was supposed to have taken place whilst he was still
a child under the care of the Curetes.
Cabiro: corrected from Caprio to suit the parallels in Ampelius and
Lydus. According to Mnaseas, a pupil of Eratosthenes, there were three
BOOK III CH. Xxut § 58. 123
Cabiri, Axierus, Axiokersa and Axiokersus, corresponding to Demeter,
Persephone and Hades (Aglaoph. p. 1221). The last is identified with
Bacchus by Heraclitus ap. Clem. Al. Prot. p. 30 wdrds de Atdns kat
Avovucos Stem paivovrat Kai Anvatfovor.
Asiae praefuisse: cf. Eur. Bacch. 13—17. The story of his conquest
of India became very popular after the time of Alexander.
Sabazia : Demosthenes, in depicting the miserable bringing-up of his
rival Aeschines, describes these rites of the Phrygian Sabazius or Zagreus,
sometimes identified with Zeus, more often with Dionysus (Coron. p. 313),
cf. Strabo x 471, Firmicus 11, and Aglaoph. p. 1046 foll., Diod. Iv 4
‘some tell of a much earlier Dionysus (than the son of Semele), dao yap
éx Aws xa Hepoépovns Atovucoy yevéoOat, rov vo Tivev SaBaciov dvopati-
pevov’,
Jove et Luna: as Luna is identified with Proserpina, this would agree
with the parentage of the 1st Dionysus. Herodotus gives Selene and
Dionysus as the equivalents of Isis and Osiris (11 47). In Ampelius and
Lydus Semele is made the mother of this 4th Dionysus : or should we read
SeAjvy there ?
sacra Orphica: see Herod. 11 86 ra ’Opduixa kadedpeva kal Baxxexa, and
the Dict. of Biog. under Orpheus.
confici: cf. Nepos Hann. 2 § 4 dwina res dum conficiebatur.
Niso: also Vyso, a masculine form of Vysa. His story is told by
Hyg. Fad. 167 and 131, Commodianus Jnstruct. 112. Jupiter had given the
infant Bacchus to Nisus to bring up; and Bacchus when starting on his
Indian expedition entrusted Thebes to the care of his foster father. On
his return Nisus refused to give up Thebes, whereupon Bacchus retook it
by means of soldiers whom he introduced in female attire at the festival of
the Trieterica. |
Thyone: connected with Ovo, @vias, was the name of the deified
Semele ; hence her son is called Ovavevs.
Trieterides: a festival held at Thebes every 3rd winter in honour of
the XOovos Avovuoos who then returned from his two years’ sojourn in the
realms below, cf. Orphic Hymn 52, Aen. Iv 302 bacchatur; qualis commotis
excita sacris Thyias, ubi audito stimulant Trieterica Baccho orgia, nocturn-
usque vocat clamore Cithaeron.
§ 59. Caelo et Die: like the 1st Mercurius. Plato calls her dujrap
Ovpavod Ovyarnp (Symp. I 180 D).
cujus Eli delubrum vidimus: the form £7: is confirmed by the best
Ms in Fam. xt 26 § 2 E£li negotiatus est, and by the acc. Hlim Liv. xxvi1
32 §2. This temple is described by Paus. v1 25. It contained a chrysele-
phantine statue of the goddess by Phidias, in which she was represented
as resting one foot on a tortoise, a symbol of domesticity, according to
Plut. Praecept. Conj. 32. Probably Cic. had visited Elis during his two
years’ stay in Greece; cf. 179, and below § 46, also Milo 80 quae ego vidi
Athenis, quae aliis in urbibus Graeciae !
124 BOOK III CH. XXIIt § 59.
spuma procreata: Hes. 7heog. 196. No independent authority speaks
of Mercury as father of Cupid.
Jove et Diona: Homer //. v 312, 370.
Anteros: i.e. ‘the response of love’, also ‘rivalry in love’; whence
he is here and by Lydus made the son of Mars. Pausanias (1 30) men-
tions an altar to him at Athens, and at Elis (v1 23).
Syria Cyproque concepta: this agrees with Lydus terdprny tijs
Supias Kat Kvmpov, and Ampelius Cypri et Syriae filia, but it is a very
strange expression. Conceptus is never used with the simple Ablative (like
procreata above), nor of both parents ; and moreover Syria and Cyprus are
both feminine. If it were not forthe parallel passages I should be disposed
to read a Syria Cyproque accepta ‘borrowed from Syria and Cyprus’, cf.
Herod. 1 105 ‘The temple of Uranian Aphrodite at Ascalon is the most
ancient of all the temples to this goddess; for the Cyprian temple, as the
Cyprians themselves admit, was built in imitation of it; and that in
Cythera was erected by the Phoenicians, who belong to this part of Syria’;
Hes. Theog. 199 Kumpoyevéa 8, ote yévto rohvkAvoTt@ évi Kumpo. If the
reading is right, it may have originated in a misunderstanding of the
epithet Kumpoyévera, Just as Kopudayevns may have suggested a Coryphe
as mother of Minerva.
Apollinis matrem: see above § 55. Ampelius and Firmicus 16 make
Minerva daughter of Vulcan, perhaps from a misunderstanding of Plato
Tim. 23 on the part of some earlier writer,
orta Nilo: cf. Plato Zim. 21 D (of Sais) Beds dpynyds tis éorw, Ai-
yuriort pev Tovvona NniO, “EdAnuati dé, ws 0 €keivar oyos, ’AOnva, Herod. 11
62 with Wilkinson’s n., Plut. Zs. Osi. 32, ib. 9, where she is identified with
Isis and the famous inscription is given, éyé eis wav TO yeyovds kal dv Kat
€TOMEVOY, Kal TOV €oV TeTAOV OVOEis Tw OvnTOs amexddvev. No independent
authority makes her daughter of Nilus. Madv., followed by Mr Reid
(Acad. 1 3 on the words a Socrate ortam), maintains that Cic. never uses
the simple ablative after orior ; the latter would therefore insert a before
Nilo, if Nilus stands for the god (as undoubtedly it does), and not the
river. As we have natus and procreatus, and (if the text is right) even
conceptus used with the Abl. in this book, there seems no reason why Cic.
should have objected to the same construction with ortus ; and in point of
fact we find it in Pil. 11118 quibus ortus sis, non quibuscum vivas consi-
dera.
Jove: see above § 53. Arnobius, Firmicus and Clem. Al. make her
daughter of Saturn and say that she first used armour.
Coryphe: cf. Harpocration s. v. “‘Immia ’A@nva, ‘ Mnaseas says that the
equestrian Athena was daughter of Poseidon and Coryphe, the daughter of
Oceanus, and that she was the inventress of chariots’. She was wor-
shipped as ‘Immia at Colonos. Virgil attributes the invention to her son,
primus Erichthonius currus et quattuor ausus jungere equos (Geo. 111 113).
Clemens (in App.) says the Messenians called her Coryphasia ado tis pn-
-
BOOK Ill CH. XXIII § 59. 125
rpos. Ampelius makes her Solis Alia. Firmicus lc. follows a different
story, guarta Jovis Cretici regis fuit filia, quae occisum patri detulit
Liberum. Pausanias (Iv 36) mentions an ’A@nva Kopvdacia worshipped at
the promontory Coryphasium near Pylos, and again (vim 21) an ’A@nva
Kopia worshipped in Arcadia. We find the latter epithet used of Artemis
(Callim. Dian. 234), where Spanheim explains it to mean ‘patroness of
maidens’. Coryphe is no doubt a personification of the head of Zeus, cf.
Pindar Ol. vit 65 ‘Hgaicrov réxvaow yadkedar@ medéxer marépos ’AOavaia
Kopupay kar’ axpav avopovaao adadakev, Lydus I 24 ryv *A@nvay eis thy
Wuxny dvdyovow ds abavarov kal maida Tod Atos €« THs avTov Kopupis frou ek
Ths akpotntos Tov ovpavod Katiovcay, Arnob. Iv 16. See I 41 Diogenes n.
On quadrigarum cf. Gell. x1x 8 § 3 C. Caesar in libris quos ad M. Cice-
ronem de analogia conscripsit, ‘ quadrigas’, etiamsi currus unus, equorum
junctorum agmen unum sit, plurativo semper numero dicendas putat.
Pallantis : cf. Firmicus 16 guinta Pallante patre et Titanide (al. Tri-
tonide) matre orta est, quae patris appellata nomine Pallas est ab hominibus
nuncupata. Haec parricidalis amentia furoris...patrem crudeli morte jugu-
lavit...et exuvits corporis ejus ornata est; Tzetzes on Lyc. 355 (Pallas is so
called either because she slew the giant Pallas in the battle between the
gods and the giants), 7 IdaAAavta tov tdiov marépa, mrepwtov vmapxovta Kat
Bidtovra...) tHv tapOeviay Tindoa TovTov aveithe, Kal TO S€pya avToU ws
aiyida mepteBadXeTo kal Ta TrEpa Tols Toot mpoonppocey, Clem. Al. Protr. 28 ;
Diodorus (111 69) speaks of the aegis as the skin of a monster slain by
Athene in Lybia, cf. Eur. Jon 988. For identity of name in parent and
child see above on Upis § 58.
pinnarum talaria: ‘winged anklets’. Athene is identified with Niky
(fon 1529), who is usually represented with wings, cf. Aesch. Humen. 952
IladAdoos tro mrepois ovras a¢etat matyp With Paley’s n., ib. 382 mrepdy arep
(wrépwp amep?) potBdovca KoAmov aiyidos. Talaria is used by itself of
wings attached to the ankles, or of winged sandals, like those of Hermes,
see fig. in Rich Comp.; Pallas is not represented with these in any work of
art. The word isused metaphorically by Cic. Adt. xtv 21 talaria videamus,
‘let us think of flight’.
§ 60. Cupido: see § 59. By Alcaeus he is called son of Zephyrus and
Iris (Plut. Amat. 20), by Simonides son of Ares and Aphrodite (Preller 1
394). The son of Hermes and Aphr. is Hermaphroditus (Diod. Iv 6).
intellegis resistendum esse: see I 70.
quorsum quicque pertineat: ‘what is the reference, the meaning,
of each’.
revertamur : i.e. to the follies of the Stoics, of which he began to
speak in § 39, and to which he returns in § 43.
Be. (3). The sorites of Carneades shows that it is impossible to
draw the line between what is divine and what is human or natural.
§§ 48—52.
126 BOOK UI CH. XVII § 43.
Ch. xvi. § 43. For the transposition see above on § 42 and § 53.
deduxit oratio: see above § 5 ducet oratio.
meliora didicisse—capedunculis: ‘I have learnt more as to the
proper way of worshipping the Gods from Numa’s flagons than from the
arguments of the Stoics’, i.e. ‘I have been taught by those rude earthen-
ware vessels, that the Gods are indifferent to wealth in their worshippers’.
Jure pontificio Abl. of manner qualifying colendis: it embraces the whole
law of religion, though it is sometimes used in a narrower sense, excluding
the jus augurium, as in Cato 38. caped. dm. dey. earthen jugs with one
handle used in sacrifices ; cf. passages cited on § 5, also Parad. 111 quid ?
a Numa Pompitio minusne gratas dis immortalibus capudines (so Mu.) ae
jictiles urinulas fuisse quam felicatas (engraved with fern-leaves) Saliorum
pateras arbitramur ? Tertull. Apol. 25 etst a Numa concepta est curiositas
superstitiosa, nondum tamen aut simulacris aut templis res divina apud
Ltomanos constabat; frugi religio...et vasa adhuc Samia; Tib. 1 1. 37
adsitis divi, nec vos e puupere mensa dona nec e puris spernite fictilibus. The
forms capis, capedo, are also found, cf. Liv. x 7 § 10 cum capide et lituo,
capite velato, victimam caedet.
[aureola : Cic. Acad. 11 135, Salmas. on Trebell. Gallien. 5 § 6, Petron. 66.
J. E. B. M.]
si di sunt isti—deae: as it makes better sense to take di as pre-
dicate I have inserted sti, which. would be easily lost between the
preceding and following swnt; or hi might have been lost before di, as
it is in some mss below § 49 st sunt hi di, est certe Evechtheus. For
the use of the fallacy called ‘sorites’ in what follows, cf. Sext. Emp. 1x
182 jpwrnvra Sé Kat vo Tov Kapveddov kal cwpeitikds Ties (Adyot), ovs O
yvepysos avtov KXetrouayos os omovdaoratous Kal dyuTiKkwTarous avéypawerv
€xovras Tov TpoTov TovTov’ ei Zevs Oeds eoTt, kal o Mocedav Oeds €ore k.T.A.,
Clem. Al. Protr. § 162, Lactant.116. It was a favourite weapon of Car-
neades against the Stoics, cf. Acad. 11 92, 93 (where it is called lubricum
sane et periculosum locum). Placet enim Chrysippo, cum gradatim inter-
rogatur, verbi causa, tria pauca sint anne multa, aliquanto prius, quam ad
multa perveniat, quiescere, td est, quod ab his dicitur novyagew. Per me
vel stertas licet, inquit Carneades, non modo quiescas. Hence Persius gives
it the name of Chrysippus (vI 80), tnventus, Chrysippe, tur finitor acervi.
Panisci: a diminutive like Sarupickos, cf. Div. 1 23 fingebat Carneades
in Chiorum lapidicinis saxo diffisso caput exstitisse Panisci; ib. 1 48,
Sueton. 7%, 48, Clem. Al. Protr. § 61 [Wilmanns’ Jnscr, 149 4. J. E. B. M.].
We find Pan used in the plural as early as Plato Leg. vir 815, Aristoph.
Lecles. 1069. The Stoics were inclined to identify Pan with the Mundane
Spirit, see Cornut. ¢. 27.
si Nymphae—sunt dedicata: most edd. put marks of interrogation
after Satyri, igitur and the 2nd dedicata. I think the argument proceeds
more naturally without them. ‘If the Nymphs are deitics, then so also
are the Satyrs; but these are not deities; therefore neither are the
BOOK III CH. XVII § 453. i By f
Nymphs. But the latter are recognised as divine by the state. That
shows that state-recognition is no proof of divinity.’ Allen and Sch.
(Opuse. 111 380) led the way in the omission of deae after Nymphae. It
is a natural gloss and its removal greatly improves the sentence.
Nymphae: the Nymphs are summoned to the general council of the
gods in Homer JI. xx 7, and were honoured with sacrifices and shrines (see
Dict. of Biog.). Cicero often refers to the burning of the temple of the
Nymphs at Rome by Clodius, as in Mil. 73 eum qui aedem Nympharum
incendit, ut memoriam publicam recensionis tabulis publicis impressam ex-
stingueret ; Harusp. Resp. 57 idemque earum templum inflammavit dearum,
quarum ope etiam aliis incendiis subvenitur ; Parad, Iv 31.
igitur: for position cf. below ne Orcus quidem igitur, Tusc. 1 88 ne
carere quidem igitur, Fin. Iv 67 ne vitia quidem igitur.
publice: as contrasted with family rites or some private super-
stition. |
age porro: cf. n. on I 83.
deum: the Sing. is scarcely justified by such exx. as V. D.1 4 fides
et societas et justitia tollatur; Acad. 11 113 et Peripatetici et vetus Academia
concedit ; Leg. Man. 35 duabus Hispaniis et Gallia Transalpina praesidiis
confirmata, Orat. 1 53 qualis apud Graecos Pherecydes, Hellenicus, Acusi-
las fuit; Fam. vit 8 § 6 huic s.c. intercessit C. Clodius, C. Pansa, tribuni
plebis; Div. 1 84 hac ratione et Chrysippus et Diogenes et Antipater utitur,
and other references in Zumpt § 373 and Draeg. § 102. Perhaps the
original order was Jovem deum, as we have below § 49 Amphiaraus erit
deus et Trophonius, § 51 solem deum esse Lunamque.
numeras: so above § 40 stellas numeras deos.
Orcus: an older name than Pluto, used by Ennius, Plautus &e. ; SO
Cic. Verr. Iv 111 Orcus sive Dis pater rapuit Liberam. Being also a as
a local name, it was easy to compare it with the rivers of hell. Even the
latter were sometimes deified, as may be seen in Porphyr. citing Apollo-
dorus (ap. Stob. #cl. p. 1010), where we read of the wives of Acheron,
and that the Styx is dewyv twa Kat poBepay Saipova, cf. Hesiod Theog. 383
foll. Lydus (Mens. 1 § 4) says that the poets styled Hecate Keép3epov
olovel kpewBopov. The form Pyriphlegethon is not found elsewhere in
classical Latin; but it is the regular Greek form, used by Homer Od. x
513, Plato &c.; cf. such compounds as mupidAeyrs.
illi, qui fluere apud inferos dicuntur: ‘the rivers of hell they tell of’.
§ 44. quid minus conveniens: cf. 13 and 4 tta disseruit ut excitaret
homines.
ad occidentem: probably this refers to the Islands of the Blest at the
ends of the earth near deep-rolling Oceanus, where the ancient heroes dwelt
under the rule of Cronos, Hes. Z’heog. 167 foll., Pind. Olymp. 11 68. Plu-
tarch places these isles in the setting sun at five days’ sail from Britain,
and says that Cronos lies there bound in perpetual slumber (fac. Lun.
p. 941, Def. Or. p. 420). Diodorus cites in proof of the statement that he
128 BOOK Ill CH. XVII § 44,
ruled padicra Tey mpds eorepov Torwy, the fact of his worship in Carthage
and Italy (Saturnia tellus); so Crates (Lydus Iv 48) rov Kpovoy Sckedias
kai Iradias kal Tov mAeicTov pépous THs AtBins Baoiiedoa, but was driven
by Zeus els ryatov tis OVoews. Sch. thinks the reference is to some Celtic
or Iberian deity identified with Saturn ; cf. Milton P. Z. 1519 ‘who with
Saturn old fled over Adria to th’ Hesperian fields, and o’er the Celtic
roamed the utmost isles’.
Caeli parentes: so Hyg. 11 ex Aethere et Die Terra Caelum Mare, and
the author of the Titanomachia (‘ probably Eumelus or Arctinus’ Preller
p- 33 n.). Hesiod (Theog. 116 foll.) makes Chaos the first of existing things
and then Earth : from Earth is produced Heaven; from Chaos, Erebus
and Night; and these last are the parents of Aether and Day. Night is
sole parent of Mdpos (fatum), ®irdorns (Amor), ’Amarn (Dolus), Tapas
(Senectus), @avaros (Mors), Oitis (Miseria), Motpar (Parcae), “Eorepises,
”Overpot, Ipis and others. A fuller list is given in Hyg. l.c. On these and
similar genealogies Keightley remarks (J/yth. p. 50), ‘It is a principle of
all cosmogony that darkness precedes light, which sprang out of it. Night
is naturally regarded as parent of dreams, sleep, death, and the kindred
ideas, also of @uddrns, the union of love: deceit, age, strife and woe are
figuratively her offspring : she was connected with the Hesperides because
their home was with her in the west’ (abbreviated).
a genealogis : only found here in classical Latin. Dionysius Hal. 1 13
calls Pherecydes rév ’AOnvaiwy yeveadoyay ovdevos Sevtepov.
Morbus, Metus: so I read for the modus or motus of Mss. (the eye of
the scribe passing from mo to me). The two are combined in the parallel
passage of Virg. den. VI 273 vestibulum ante ipsum primisque in faucibus
Orci Luctus et ultrices posuere cubilia Curae, pallentesque habitant Morbi
tristisque Senectus, et Metus et malesuada Fames ac turpis Egestas, terribiles
visu formae, Letumque Labosque foll. Also Sen. //. /. 693, Claud. Ruf.
I 32.
Invidentia: cf. Tusc. 11 20 non dixi invidiam, quae tum est cum invi-
detur: ab invidendo autem invidentia recte dici potest, ut effugiamus
ambiguum nomen invidiae ; ib. Iv 16 utendum est docendi causa verbo minus
usitato, quoniam invidia non in eo qui invidet solum dicitur, sed etiam in eo
eur invidetur ; Apul. Plat. Dog. 11 16.
Gratia: probably this must be taken in the sense of ‘ unfair influence’,
as it goes with fraus; cf Quint. 84 improbitatem et gratiam cum inopia et
veritate contendere; Sext. Rose. 122 nimiam gratiam Chrysogoni dicimus
nobis obstare; Mur. 62 cave quicquam habeat momenti gratia.
monstra: see n. on portenta 1 18.
Ch. xvi § 45. ceteros: without conjunction to close a series, as 1
92 cor, pulmones, jecur, cetera; Wt 52 Tiberinum, Spinonem, Almonem,
alia fluminum nomina ; § 74 tot judicia de fide mala, tutelae, mandati, pro
socio, fiduciae, reliqua.
de Hercule—dubitabis: as Balbus had distinctly recognised all
BOOK HI CH. XVIII § 45. 129
these as divinities, it is rather absurd to make Cotta argue on the assump-
tion of the impossibility of such a belief; but this is only a proof that the
present book is no answer to the preceding, but is merely copied from
Carneades, who lived long before Posidonius, the authority followed in the
earlier book.
multo magis: thus Castor and Pollux were known in many places as
$eoi peyado, and identified with the Cabeiri of Samothrace. See below
on Alabandus § 50.
Aristaeus : cf. Verr. Iv 128 Aristaeus, qui inventor olei esse dicitur, una
cum Libero patre eodem erat in templo consecratus. He is invoked among
other deities at the beginning of the Georgics (1 14) and again introduced
as the instructor of mankind in bee-keeping (ib. Iv 283, 315 foll.); but
Minerva is oleae inventrix (Geo. I 18).
Theseus: ‘according to the common story he is son of Aegeus, king of
Athens, and Aethra, but another legend made him son of Poseidon (Plut.
Thes. 6, Apollod. m1 15 § 7, Hyg. 37). In reality Aegeus is only an
appellative of Poseidon, and Aethra is a goddess of the air connected
with Athena’, Sch.; cf. below § 76. There were temples and a festival in
his honour at Athens. The difficulty of drawing any distinct line between
the human and the divine is brought out in Lucian’s Concilium Deorum,
where we have the decree of Zeus requiring each deity to prove his claim.
See also Grote’s Greece 1 p. 596 foll. ‘the mythical age was peopled with a
mingled aggregate of Gods, heroes and men, so confounded together that
it was often impossible to distinguish to which class any individual name
belonged’.
matres : erant deae supplied from patres di.
jure civili: distinguished, as the law of a particular state, from the
jus naturae which, as common to all mankind, is frequently called jus
gentium, cf. OF. U1 69 itayue majores aliud jus gentium, aliud jus civile
esse voluerunt. Quod civile, non idem continuo gentium; quod autem gen-
tium, wdem civile esse debet.
matre libera liber est: cf. Gaius 1 82 [who gives this as a rule of the
jus gentium, adopted in the jus civile of Rome, but modified in one or two
cases by special enactment. See also Ulp. Reg. v 8—10; Paul. Sent.
21a, R.] ex ancilla et libero jure gentium servus nascitur et ex libera et
servo liber nascitur ; Just. Instit. 1 tit. 4 st quis ex matre libera nascatur,
patre servo, ingenuus nihilo minus nascitur ; Dion. Hal. x1 29 émi tov Kowov
dmravrev karapevyo vopuov, os ov Tay Umo0BahAopévar, GAAa TAY pnTépwv Elva
ra exyova Sixatot, edevOépwv pev ovoay édevOepa, SovAwy dé Sodda [also the
legal maxim, partus ventrem sequitur. J. E. B. M.].
Achillem : this is the only place in which we are told that Ach. was
worshipped in the island Astypalaea, one of the Cyclades not far from
Cos. The Aeacids were however worshipped in Cos, the old capital of
which was also Astypalaea; so it is possible that the island may have
been mistaken for the city. In the Dict. of Geog. s. v. Astyp. it is sug-
M. GC. HT. ")
130 BOOK III CH. XVII § 45.
gested that Cic. (rather his authority) may have confounded Achilles with
the athlete Cleomedes, the patron hero of the island (+ 492 B.c.), of whom
the Delphic oracle uttered the words toraros npwwv Kieoundns ’Aotura-
Aae’s, Ov Ovoias Tal ws pyKére OvnTov e€ovra. On other sacrifices to
Achilles cf. Dict. of Biog., Preller 11 440, Plutarch Pyrrhus 1, Philostr.
Heroic. 741 foll.
insulani: a rare word=Greek ynoiwrns, used here to distinguish the
inhabitants of the island from those of the town of the same name.
Orpheus: son of Oeagrus and Calliope. It is natural to suppose that
he may have received divine honours from his followers, but, so bee as [
am aware, this is nowhere stated.
Rhesus: Eurip. //es. 393 addresses him as rai ris pedwdod pyrépos
Movoav putas Opnkds Te moTapLod Srpupovos, and therefore cousin of Orpheus
(1.944). It is prophesied (1. 971) that he would continue to live in a secret
cavern, avépwrodaipoy keioetat Betray chaos. Later writers call his mother
Calliope or Euterpe. In Philostr. //eroic. 681 we read that wild animals
came of their own accord to offer themselves at his altar in Rhodope.
nisi forte: ironical, as in 1 99, 117, 11 158.
maritimae: ‘unless the son of the sea-goddess Thetis is to claim
higher rank than the son of the Muse’.
quo modo=zwllo modo.
§ 46. immortalitatibus: pl. because it refers to many different cases,
cf. above 11 98, Zumpt § 92.
tu quoque, Balbe: but in 11 62 Balbus assigns the two grounds, cum
et optimi essent et aeternt.
Hecate: see above § 42 and Hes. Theog. 404—462 (Phoebe and Coeus
were the parents of Leto and Asteria ; Asteria bore to Perses Hecate rnp
wept mavtray Zevs Kpovidns tiunoe). In later times she was identified with
Demeter, Artemis and Persephone: she was especially invoked in magic
rites, e.g. Aen. IV 511, Hor. Sat. 1 8. 33.
vidimus: see § 59 about the shrine of Venus at Elis, and below § 49 of
the Erechtheum. Hecate had a famous temple at Aegina (Paus. 11 30 § 2)
to which C. may here refer.
Athenis fanum est: one temple near the Areopagus is referred to by
Aeschylus (Zum. 817), another is the scene of the Oedipus Coloneus.
quae si deae sunt quarum—lucus Furinae, Furiae deae sunt:
I understand this as follows, ‘if the Eumenides are divine, who are honoured
by a temple at Athens and, supposing I am right in my interpretation, by
the grove of Furina at Rome, that is the same thing as saying that the
Furies are goddesses, I presume, in their capacity of detectors and pun-
ishers of crime’. Credo is perhaps ironical, as Cic. often speaks of Furiae
as fiends inciting to crime, cf. Sest. 33 illa furia of Clodius. Ba. following
Madv. omits quae si deae sunt and Furiae ; but there is nothing to explain
the addition of quae s?; and the position of deae sunt, so far removed from
its subject Humenides, seems to me awkward. Furinae : very little is
BOOK HI CH. XVIII § 46. 131
known of her; Preller connects the name with furvus, making her a ‘goddess
of gloom’, Hartung with fornar, a ‘goddess of fire’. Even in Varro’s
time her name was all but forgotten, see Z. LZ. v1 19 Furrinalia Furrinae,
quod et deae feriae publicae dies is ; quoius deae honos apud antiquos: nam
ev sacra instituta annua et flamen attributus, nunc vir nomen notum paucis ;
ib. v 84, vir 45, Paul. exc. Fest. p.88. Cic. speaks of a temple of Furina in
the neighbourhood of Arpinum (Q. Fr. 1111); and an ara Forinarum is
mentioned in an Inscription cited by Preller 2. Jf. p. 458. It was in the
Grove of Furina on the Janiculum (called by Plut. Gracch. 17 ddaos
*Epwiev) that C. Gracchus was slain.
vindices sceleris: cf. Leg. 1 40 poenas Juunt non tam Jjudiciis...sed
agitant insectanturque furiae non ardentibus taedis, sicut in fabulis, sed
angore conscientiae ; Sext. Rosc. 66 videtisne quos nobis poetae tradiderunt
patris ulciscendi causa supplicium de matre sumpsisse...ut eos agitent furiae
foll.; Peso 46, Clodius 6, Lucr. 111 1011 foll.
§ 47. ut rebus humanis intersint: see n. on 1 54 curiosum deum,
and cf. Aug. C.D. vi 8 § 5 Varro enumerare deos coepit a conceptione homi-
nis; quorum numerum exortus est a Jano eamque seriem perduxit usque
ad decrepiti hominis mortem, et deos ad ipsum hominem pertinentes clausit
ad Naeniam deam...Deinde coepit deos alios ostendere, qui pertinerent non
ad ipsum hominem, sed ad ea quae sunt hominis ; also Preller R. M. p. 572
foll. on the gods of the Indigitamenta.
Natio: the goddess of birth, only mentioned here, may be compared
with Alemona, the goddess alendi in utero partus; Partula, quae partum
gubernet (Tertull, Anim. 39); with Levana, who takes up the infant from
the ground ; Cunina who guards it in the cradle, and others mentioned by
Aug. C.D. tv 11. The form nascio, read by some, seems contrary to
analogy ; sc being no part of the root, it should not be compared with
dicio, capio, regio, but rather with oblivio from obliviscor.
cui cum fana—solemus: Sch. notes that Strabo (v 3 § 5) speaks of
a special worship of Aphrodite at Ardea, 6mov mavynyupifovar Aarivot,
which he thinks may be connected with this. Ardea had been a city
of importance in early times, and was distinguished for its ancient
temples, but had sunk into insignificance, like Gabii, long before the time
of Cicero.
circumimus : ‘we make the round of the shrines’, perhaps on occasion
of a public sypplicatio ad omnia pulvinaria.
tueatur : Subj. because it is not a fact vouched for by the speaker, but
only alleged by those who would make her a deity.
a te: cf. 11 61, The way in which spes is mentioned here does not
favour Lamb.’s proposal to read Spes for Fides there.
Moneta: as it occurs in a list of abstract nouns, we should probably
take this in its old sense, =Mvnyoovrn, as in Liv. Andr. filia Monetas of the
Muse. More commonly it is found (1) as an epithet for Juno, who is said
to have been so called because of the warning voice which issued from her
9—2
132 BOOK HI CH. XVI § 47.
shrine (Div. 1101); and (2) since money was coined in her temple, it is
used for the mint or even for money itself.
unde fluxerunt: ‘the preceding’, ‘those with which they are
logically connected’; so below unde haec nata sunt; § 48 ex eodem
fonte fluxerunt ‘they are all of one mint’; § 49 unde haec manant ;
cf. Sext. 1x 184 ef 6 HAwos Beds eort, Kal rpépa av ein Geos...ei Se nuépa
eati Oeos, Kal 6 pny €ote Oeds: GvoTnua yap eat e& nwepov. ei S€ Oo pH
beds €ott, Kal 6 eviauros ap etn Beds...ovxt d€ TODTO: Toivuy ovdE TO €E apxs
foll.
Ch. xix. quid autem dicis—cur non: ‘what reason can you allege
for refusing to admit?’ cf. gued est cur above § 7.
Serapim = Osiris-Apis, so Plut. Js?s 29 ; others, as Varro ap. Aug. C. D.
Xv 5, Clem. Strom. I 21, Suidas s.v., derived it from copos and 7Ams.
The name denotes the slain Osiris who reigned in the under world and
reappeared from time to time in the form of Apis in the upper world.
His worship, which was mixed with Phoenician and Greek elements, took
the place of the old worship of Osiris about 150 B.c., see Tac. Hist. Iv 83,
84 with Orelli’s exc. For the growth of this worship in Rome see Tertull.
Ad. Nat. 1 10 Serapim et Isidem et Harpocratum et Anubim prohibitos
Capitolio Varro commemorat, eorumque statuas, a senatu dejectas, non nisi
per vim popularium restructas. Sed tamen et Gabinius consul Kalendis
Januartis, cum via hostias probaret, prae popularium coetu, quia nihil de
Serapide et Iside constituisset, potiorem habuit senatus censuram quam im-
petum vulgi, et aras institui prohibwit (58 B.c.); Val. Max. (Hpit.) 1 3
L, Aemilius Paulus consul, cum senatus Isidis et Serapis funa diruenda
censuisset, eague nemo opificum attingere auderet, posita praetexta securim
arripuit templique ejus foribus afflivit (50 B.c.). Eight years later the
triumvirs courted popular favour by building a joint temple to the two
deities. Cicero mentions a temple of Serapis at Syracuse (2 Verr. 11 160) ;
see further Tertull. Apol. 6, Plut. 7sis 28 with Parthey’s n., Preller f. J/.
723 foll. Milman (fist. of Christianity 111 150) describes the destruction
of his temple at Alexandria 390 a.p., ‘the proudest monument of Pagan
religious architecture, next to the temple of Jupiter on the Capitol’: there,
he says, the Egyptian and the Greek met together in common worship ;
‘while the Egyptians worshipped in Serapis the great vivific principle of
the universe, the fecundating Nile...the president of the regions beyond
the grave ; the Greeks at the same time recognised the blended attributes
of their Dionysus, Helios, Aesculapius and Hades’,
Isim: even as early as the 2nd Punic war Ennius speaks of Jsvaci
conjectores.. On the later development of her worship at Rome see Dict. of
Biog. (where however Gabinius is wrongly stated to have resisted the decree
of the senate mentioned in the last note), Mayor on Juy. xu 93, Boissier
tel. Rom. bk 11, ¢. 2.
barbarorum deos: cf. 1 81, 82, 101, where see nn. on crocodilos, ibes,
Faeles, Tusc. v 78, Herod, 11 65, Strabo xvit 1 § 40, Diod. 1 87. [Servius
BOOK II CH. X1x § 47. 133
on Aen. I 168 cites Labeo de dis animalvibus, see Ouzel on Minuc.
p. 262 seq. J. E. B. M.]
_boves: beside the sacred bulls Apis, Mnevis, &c., the cow was sacred
to Isis.
equos: the horse was not sacred in Egypt, but perhaps the reference in
the original was to the hippopotamus (eguus fluviatilis), which was the
emblem of Typhon, see Herod. 1 71. I see no objection to the et which
couples the domestic animals, and so contrasts them with the following
wild animals.
accipitres: sacred to Ra, the god of the Sun.
aspidas: sacred to Neph (Plut. Jsis 74).
pisces: Wilkinson mentions five different kinds of fishes which were
sacred to different gods, cf. Plut. l.c. 72, Mayor on Juv. xv 7, Obbar on
Hor. Ep. 1 2, 2—24.
canes: sacred to Anubis, cf. Juv. xv 8 n. Hence Socrates used to
swear vn Tov KUva Tov TaY AiyuTriav Oeor, See Plut. /sis 44.
lupos : an object of worship in Lycopolis, Plut. Zsis 72.
multas praeterea beluas: e.g. the lion, the ass, the ram, the ape, the
ichneumon, the shrew-mouse, the scarabeus.
in numerum reponemus: for constr. see 11 54.
quae si rejicimus—rejiciemus: so I venture to read instead of s¢
rejictamus of Mss. The Indic. is the mood employed throughout the
whole passage, thus we have above s? facimus...cur repudiemus; and indeed
the Subjunctive, which implies that the supposed case is contrary to fact
(Roby It pp. xcix, c), would be quite out of place here: Cotta assumes
that we do reject these bestial gods, and argues from this fact to the
rejection of all foreign gods, including those which have been to a certain
extent naturalized, such as Isis. It makes nonsense to say ‘if we were to
reject them, we shall reject the others’.
§ 48. Ino: see above § 39.
Pasiphae: she is really a lunar goddess (as the name denotes), and was
worshipped under the form of a white cow. Oracles were given in dreams
at her temple in Sparta (Div. 196). It is true the genealogy of the Spartan
goddess differs from that of the Cretan, see above § 54.
et Aeeta e Perseide, Oceani filia, nati: so Sch. Opusc. 111 347 foll.
corrects the ms reading et eae e Perside Oceani filiae natae. When the
name Aeceta had got corrupted, the gender of nati would naturally be
altered. .(Madv. however, on /%n. 11 94, denies that the form Aeeta is used
by Cic. in the Nom.) Aeetes is again referred to just below and in § 54;
otherwise I should have preferred to read Aeaea, as nearer to the ms, un-
derstanding by it Calypso, who is called Aeaea puella by Prop. tv 11. 31,
and was also.a sister of Circe according to Tzetzes on Lycophr. 174, 798,
adedpal dé Ainrov kat "AXwéws, nTow “HAlov Ovyarépes Kipxn kai Taoupan,
kao’ érépous 5€ kat Kaduwo.
Circen quoque Circeienses colunt: cf. Hom. Od. x 135 Aiainy 8 és
134 BOOK III CH. xIx § 48.
vioov adixopeO” evOa & evacey Kipkn evmddxapos Sewn Oeds addyecoa, avro-
kaoryyntn ddooppovos Ainrao’ dudwo 8 exyeyarny aeoiwBpdtov *HeXiovo
pntpos 7 ex Ilépons, thv ’Qeeavos rexe wraida. Livy (1 49 § 9) speaks of
Octavius Mamilius as ab Ulixe deaque Circe oriundus, and the Italian
connexion of Circe was known to Hesiod, Theog. 1013, ‘she bore to
Odysseus "Aypiov 7O€ Aarivov...Tndéyoveu Te erixre...oi 8 nroe pada THE pvy@
vycwv lepdwv mac Tuponvotow dyakdeiro.ot avacooy’. Strabo (v 3 § 6)
mentions a temple of Circe at Circeii in which it was reported that the cup
of Ulysses was shown as a relic. Theophrastus (//. Pl. v 8) says that in
his time the Homeric island had become a promontory, and that the people
of Circeii still pointed out the grave of Elpenor ; cf. also Apollon. 111 312,
Virg. Aen. vir 10 foll. According to Westphal Lom. Camp. p. 60 (cited by
Sch.) the name Circe still survives in the popular tradition.
quoqgue : i.e. as well as Matuta.
Medeae: according to Athenagoras 12, she was spoken of as a goddess
by Hesiod and Aleman. Silius Ital. vim 498 and Serv. ad Aen. vit 750
identify her with the goddess Anguitia worshipped by the Marsi:
Macrobius Sat. 1 12 § 26 says that others thought her to be the Bona Dea.
She is originally a lunar deity, see Preller Gr. Jf, 11 318.
duobus avis: as this is not exceptional, Allen suggests that dis may
have been lost before duobus. Or is it an abbreviated way of saying ‘two
such grandfathers as Sol and Oceanus’?
Idyia: cf. Hes. Theog. 958 Ainrns & vids haeowuSporov "HeXlowo Kovpnv
’Oxeavoio TeAjevtos ToTaLolo ynue Ocav BovdAnow “Idvtay KadXurapnov, ‘who
bore him Medea’. The whole family were supposed to possess magical
powers.
Absyrto: said by Eur. J/ed. 1334 to have been put to death by Medea
before her flight, but the more common tradition was that he was cut to
pieces on the flight in order to detain the pursuers, and that Tomi received
its name because the severed limbs were there collected and buried. He is
called Aegialeus by Diod. Iv 45 and Justin x1iz 3, as well as in the play of
Pac. here referred to, probably the J/edus (so named from the son of
Medea). Preller Gr. J/. p. 335 suggests that Abs. was originally a personi-
fication of the morning star.
vereor quid agat: ‘I have my fears as to what will become of Ino’
(‘what she is to do’), cf. Att. Ix 17 § 2 Tiro ita scripsit, ut verear quid
agat.
§ 49. an Amphiaraus: ‘or (if we hold to the divinity of Ino) do we
mean to make Amph. a god?’ cf. 117 n.
Trophonius: cf. § 56. He is called Juppiter Trophonius by Liv. xiv
27, Strabo 1x p. 414. His oracle at Lebadeia in Boeotia was the most
famous of all the shrines of heroes ; it was consulted by Croesus (Herod.
1 46), and Mardonius (ib. vitt 134), and was one of the few at which
responses were still given in the time of Plutarch (Def. Orac. 5) and Celsus
(Orig. c. Cels, vit p. 355); cf. Div. 1 74 cum apud Lebadiam Trophonio res
BOOK III CH. X1X § 49. 135
divina fieret, and Dict. of Ant. s.v. Oraculum. Dicaearchus wrote a book
Tept tis eis Tpopeviov cataBacews, mentioned by Cic. Att. vi 2 § 3. In
Tusc. 1 114 the story is told of Trophonius and his brother Agamedes
building the temple of Apollo at Delphi and receiving at his hands death
as the best reward.
lege censoria: it was a part of the duty of the censors to let out
the various branches of the revenue to the publicani for five years on
certain conditions (leges censoriae), which were published before the
biddings commenced, cf. Verr. v 53, 111 12, Quint. Fr. 1 1 §12. The
tribute imposed on foreign countries often took the form of a land tax ;
on the other hand the expenses of the temple services were partly defrayed
from the sacred lands, cf. Harpocr. s.v. dé picdoparor p. 24, Xen. Anab.
v 3 § 13 (describing a temple he had built near his house at Scillus)
oTNHAN €oTHKE Tapa TOY vaov ypappara eyovca, iepos 0 yepos THs ApTeé-
pidos: tov O€ €xovta kal kaptovpevoy thy wey Sexarny katabvev
é€xdotrov érovs, ek O€ TOU WepLTTOU TOY vadv éemioKkevalelv eav SE
Tis py worn tavta, TH Oem peXnoer. Mr Swainson notes that
lands belonging to temples in India are exempt from taxation. The
publicant, who had purchased the revenues of the province, were
naturally disposed to abridge any exceptions made from the tax-paying
area.
negabant immortales: cf 1 38 n.
Erechtheus: see below § 50. Being hard pressed by Eumolpus and
the Eleusinians, he consulted the oracle and was assured of victory if one
of his daughters volunteered to die. The youngest at once offered herself,
and her two sisters would not survive her. Eumolpus being defeated and
slain, his father Poseidon persuaded Zeus to destroy Erechtheus with
a thunderbolt, or, according to another account, himself slew him with
his trident. In consequence of this Er. and his daughters were honoured
as divinities. Cic. is fond of quoting him as an example of patriotism,
cf. Tusc. 1 116 clarae mortes pro patria oppetitae non solum gloriosae
rhetoribus sed etiam beatae videri solent. Repetunt ab Erechtheo, cujus etiam
jiliae cupide mortem expetiverunt pro vita civium ; Codrum commemorant,
qui se in medios immisit hostes veste famulari, ne posset agnosci, si esset
ornatu regio, quod oraculum erat datum, st rex interfectus esset, victrices
Athenas fore, foll.; Sest. 48, Fin. v 62. Euripides composed a tragedy
on the subject, from which Lycurgus ¢« JLeocr. p. 160 gives a long
quotation. Erechtheus is often confounded with Erichthonius, son of
Hephaestus.
vidimus: for other allusions of Cic. to his stay in Greece, cf. above
§ 46 of Hecate, § 59 Venus at Elis. Part of the Erechtheum is still
standing, see Dict. of Geog. I p. 275. .
de Codro: Erechtheus, like Jephthah, devoted his daughter ; Codrus
devoted himself, cf. Lycurg. l.c. p. 158. Augustine says that he received
divine honours, C. D. xvirt 19.
136 BOOK III CH. xIx § 49.
pugnantes ceciderunt: cf. Mil. 80 (raect homines deorum honores
tribuunt vis viris qui tyrannos necaverunt ; Demosth. /. Leg. 280 ‘Appodiou
Kat Aploroyelrovos...oUs vopum Sua Tas evepyecias...ev dace Tots lepots emt Tats
Guciats orovdav Kal Kpatnpwv kowewvors Teroingbe Kal adere Kal timate €&
isov Tots npwou Kat Tots Geois, Thuc. Vv 11 with Arnold’s n., on the worship
paid to Brasidas.
§ 50. augendae virtutis gratia: cf. above § 15 on orpatnynpa.
Lactantius (1 15) reads acuendae v. g.
Leo natarum: so I read with Lamb. for the ZLeonaticum of Mss,
which may perhaps have crept in here from below, see next note. The
form Leontidum, read by Sch., is never found for the daughters of Leos.
He was one of the eponymous heroes of Athens, who was believed to have
sacrificed his daughter in order to avert a plague, cf. Aelian V. H. x11 28,
pseudo-Demosth. Epitaph. p. 1398 nxnxoecav AcovriSa (the members of
the tribe Leontis) pudoAoyoupevas Tas Aewxkdpas, ws avtas eéSocay opay.ov
rois moXiras vmep THs xye@pas. In Diod. xvir 15 Phocion calls on Demo-
sthenes to imitate ras Aed kopas (so Wesseling) and deliver himself up for
the common good.
Acwxéprov, id est Leonaticum: I have added the last three words,
thinking that this is the easiest explanation of the reading Leonaticum
above. The Leocorion is mentioned by Thue. 1 20, v1 57, Demosth. Conon
p. 1258, cf. Dict. of Geog. I p. 299.
Alabandum : see § 39 n. [The story which follows is told in Babrius,
fab. 15, of a Theban and Athenian disputing about the merits of Theseus
and Hercules. J. E. B. M.]
Stratonicus : a famous Athenian musician of the time of Alexander.
Among other witticisms of his recorded by Athen. vill 348—-352, we are
told that being once asked ‘how many pupils he had’, he rephed avy rots
Geois Sadexa, i.e. two in addition to the statues of Apollo and the Muses
which adorned the lecture-room (the natural meaning of the phrase being
of course ‘ By the blessing of heaven, twelve’).
Ch. xx § 51. quae tu a caelo astrisque ducebas: ‘your explana-
tion of the popular religion from astronomy’, lit. ‘those things which
you derived from the heaven’; see 11 68, also 54 and 59. For the con-
erete expression cf. 111 18 guaeque in domo pulchru comparabas.
quam longe serpant: cf.198. For the argument see Sext. 1x 184
quoted on wade fluxerunt above § 46.
Solem deum esse: clause in apposition explaining da.
quodsi—ergo: the apodosis is introduced by ergo here, as by igitur
above § 30,
numerum obtinebunt: cf. Brut. 175 aliquem numerum obtinebat ‘held
a certain position’; Div. in Caec. 62 parentis numero esse ‘to be reckoned
as a father’; Phil. 111 16 homo nullo numero ; so often locuni obtinere.
Arqui species: Lucretius has the same form vi 526; cf. arguati ib.
Iv 333, arquitenens Naev. |, 58, Att. 1. 52, 167 Ribb. According to Nonius
BOOK lll CH. XxX § 51. 137
p. 425 this form is only used of the rainbow. Sch. compares the archaic
genitives senati, tumulti, sumpti &c. Species seems to be used, as in II 96,
100, ‘the beauty of the rainbow’ for ‘the beautiful rainbow’.
in numero reponatur: cf. 11 54.
speciem habeat: most edd. follow Ern. in reading habet, which of
course would be quite right here, as the speaker has already expressed his
agreement with the sentiment here uttered; but there seems no reason
why he may not repeat it simply as the reason assigned by the mytholo-
gists for their genealogy. I have therefore kept to the Ms reading with
Mu. To understand the argument we must remember that admirabilem
=Gr. davyaornyv. [Virgil calls her Thaumantias, Aen. 1X 5. Swainson. |
Thaumante dicitur Iris esse nata: the insertion of /rcs is necessary
to explain the gender of nata. It would be easily lost between dicitur and
esse. Hesiod (7heog. 265) makes Thaumas and Electra, daughter of Oceanus,
the parents not only of Iris but of other marvels of nature, whirlwinds,
Harpyes &c. ; cf. Plato’s interpretation of the myth (Theaet. 155) pdda yap
girtocohov Tovto Td mabos, TO Oavpatew, ov yap GdAn apxn hirocodpias
7) avrn, Kal €orxev 6 THY "Ip_y OavpavTos Exyovoy @yoas ov Kak@s yeveadoyeiy,
i.e. the message from heaven only comes to those who are quick to wonder
and admire, cf. the quotation from Aristotle in 11 95.
quid facies nubibus: ‘what are you to make of the clouds?’ ef.
Draeg. § 243. The Dat. is used after facto with much the same force, see
below § 62.
arcus e nubibus efficitur: cf. Seneca V. Q. 1 3 § 11 dlud dubium
esse null potest quin arcus imago solis sit roscida et cava nube concepta,
who quotes a certain Artemidorus as saying color ili igneus a sole est,
caeruleus a nube, cetert utriusque mixturae (ib. 4 § 4); again in eadem
sententia sum qua Posidonius, ut arcum judicem fiert nube formata in
modum concavi speculi et rotundi, cur forma sit partis e pila secta; but
this view of the rainbow, as caused by reflexion, was opposed by
others who thought the cloud itself was coloured by the sun, videmus
nubes aliquando ignei coloris: quid ergo prohibet, quo modo hune unum
colorem accipiunt solis occursu, sic multos ab illis trahi, quamvis non
habeant speculi potentiam? cf. Ammianus xx 11 § 26 foll. and Ideler’s
n. on Arist. Meteor. 11 4 §1. The correct explanation is given in Plac.
Phil. 1 5.
Centauros peperisse: according to the fable of Ixion. The Centaurs
were hence called Wubigenae. The fable is referred to as showing that the
clouds were regarded as persons, and had therefore as good a claim to be
deified as any of the preceding ; cf. Aristoph. Vubes 263 foll., Juv. x1v 91
nil praeter nubes et caeli numen adorant with Mayor’sn. Int 105, 1 5 we
have the fuller form Hippocentaurus : the shorter form occurs again below
§ 70.
tempestates: cf. Aen. v 772 tempestatibus agnam caedere deinde jubet,
Arist. Ranae 847 dpv dpva pédava rraides eLevéyxate, rupes yap exBaiveu
138 BOOK UI CH. Xx § 51.
mapackevaterat, Ov. Fast. vI 193 te quogue, Tempestas, meritam delubra
fatemur, cum paene est Corsis obruta classis aquis, i.e. in B.c. 259 by L,
Corn. Scipio in consequence of his conquest of Corsica. The memory of
it is preserved by the inscription on his tomb, Wilmanns Jnscr. 538.
immolare: so Scip. Africanus on embarking for Africa, after the
offering of prayers (Liv. xxx 27), cruda exta victimae, uti mos est, in mare
porricit, tubaque signum dedit proficiscendi ; Aen. V 382 (the vow of Aeneas)
extaque salsos porriciam in fluctus; cf. Herod. vit 189 of sacrifices offered
to Boreas, and Thuc. vi 32 with nn.
§ 52. gerendo: ‘if you rightly derive her name from the bearing of
fruit, she is the earth’, cf. 1167 n. In the original it would be, as in Sext.
Emp. 1x 189 ef 7 Anunrnp Geos éort, Kat 1 yn Oeos eativ: 7 yap Anpunrnp,
cbaciv, ovk GXo Ti eoTLv } yn wnTnp. Sextus continues ef 7 yy Geos €or, kal
Ta Opn Kal ai axpwrnplae Kal Tas AiOos ~orat Geos.
Tellus: a temple was dedicated to her at Rome by P. Sempronius
268 B.c., in performance of a vow made during an earthquake ; cf. Ov.
Fast. 1 671 placentur matres fruguin Tellusque Ceresque,...officium commune
Ceres ct Terra tuentur ; Hor. Ap. 111. 148; Macrob, Sat. Iv 9 § 12 (form
of oath) Tellus mater teque Juppiter obtestor. Cum Tellurem dicit, manibus
terram tangit ; cum Jovem dicit, manus ad caelum tollit.
Fontis delubrum: Fons or Fontus was a son of Janus, and had an
altar near the tomb of Numa on the Janiculum (Cic. Leg. 11 56). He was
worshipped by the /ratres Arvales in the formula Virginibus Divis, famu-
lis Divis, Laribus, Matri Larum, Fonti, Florae (Wilmanns 2884, 2885),
At the festival of the Yontanalia held in October the wells were crowned
and garlands thrown into them (Varro Z. Z. vi 22). All springs were
sacred, as Servius says (den. VII 84) propter attributos illis deos ; see above
11 10 on nulla perennia; Hor. Od. tv 13 O fons Bandusiae; Plin. Lp. vii 8
of Clitumnus; Juv. 11 13 of the fount and grove of Egeria; Tac. Ann. 1 79.
Maso: C. Papirius Maso defeated the Corsicans B.c. 231, and cele-
brated his triumph on the Alban Mt, as the Senate refused to grant him
a triumph at Rome. Does ev Corsica mean ‘in consequence of his Corsican
victory’ (like Scaur. § 40 damnatus est Megaboccus ex Sardinia) ; or ‘out of
his Corsican spoils’ (like § 83 below aureo amiculo Jovem ornarat ex
manubiis, Suet. Oct. 52 argenteas statuas conflavit omnes, ex quets aureas
cortinas dedicavit, Liv. xuut 4 § 6 aquam ex manubiis Antium...duceret,
ib. § 7 tabulis pictis ex praeda fanum exornavit, ib. 5 § 8 munera mitti
legates ex binis millibus aeris censuerunt) ?
augurum precatione: a litany contained in the Lrbri Augurales
(above 11 11), described by Festus as extremely obscure and antiquated
in language, cf. p. 351 ‘bene sponsis beneque volis’ (Miiller’s conj. for the
evidently incorrect voluer’s of the Cod.) in precatione augurali Messala
augur ait significare ‘spoponderis, volueris’; ib. 161 ‘ Marspedis’ sive
sine 7 littera ‘maspedis’ in precatione solitaurilium quid significet, ne
Messala qudem augur in explicatione auguriorum reperire se potuisse
BOOK III CH. XX § 52. 139
ait. The precatio here referred to is probably a part of the augurium
salutis taken yearly by the augurs in time of peace, on which see Div. I
105, Leg. 11 21, Suet. Oct. 31, Tac. Ann. x11 23, Dio Cass. xxxviI 24, Serv.
ad Aen. XII 176 precatio maxima est cum plures deos, quam in ceteris Penge
auguriorum, precatur, eventusque rei bonae poscitur ; ib. 111 265 tnvocatio
est precatio uti avertantur mala, cujus rei causa id sacrificium augurale
peragitur, Marquardt Rém. St. 11 391. If in the precatio maxima all the
gods were cited, we may suppose that even the smaller springs and rivers
would be included.
Tiberinum : according to Varro Z. Z. v 71 Tiberinus was the title of
the deity as distinguished from the river.
Almonem: a correction for the Ms anemonem. The Almo was a small
stream running into the Tiber just below the walls of Rome: the grotto
which was built over its source is still in existence, containing the muti-
lated image of the deity of the stream. The Almo is chiefly known in
connexion with the worship of Cybele, whose image brought from Pessinus
was landed at its junction with the Tiber in B.c. 204, and was regularly
washed there once a year, see Dict. of Geog. s. v.
Spinonem, Nodinum: these streams are not mentioned elsewhere :
no doubt they were in the immediate neighbourhood of the city, and were
therefore included in the ancient litany of the augurs. The more insigni-
ficant they were in themselves, the more appropriate would they be for
the purpose of Cotta’s argument.
in immensum serpet: see above § 51 quam longe serpant, and com-
pare the Aristotelian phrase eis dmeipov mpdecow or Badsetrar Hth, 1 2, Cael.
11 5 &e.
Be. (4). Wo less absurd are the deified abstractions of the Stores,
and their whole system of allegorization with its strained etymologies.
S$ 61—64. (For the transposition of §§ see above § 42 n. on ut yam
docebo.) |
Ch. xxtv § 61. rerum vim: ‘they are abstractions, not persons’,
cf. below § 63 rerum naturas, 11 147 n., If 61 ipsa res deorum nomen obti-
nuit; Max Miiller Zect. 1 p. 560 foll.; Limburg Brouwer Civ. des Grecs
c. XI, vol. 11 p. 123 foll. (‘ Mythologie Morale’).
mentem: cf. above § 47, and below § 88. As we find in the latter
passage a distinction made between Mens, Virtus and (ides on the one
hand, which are said to be in nobis ipsis sita, and Spes, Salus, Ops, Victo-
ria on the other, which are bestowed by divine favour, Walker proposed
to transpose ut spes here, placing it after nobis sunt; but it is plain that
hope may be regarded either way, i.e. either subjectively as a feeling, or
objectively as the occasion or ground of the feeling. Compare Lact. 1 20
haec separari ab homine non possunt : si enim colenda sunt, in homine ipso
sint necesse est: si autem sunt extra hominem, quid opus est ea colere quibus
140 | BOOK Il .CH, Sxl 6.0
careamus 2 Virtus colenda est, non imago virtutis, et colendu non sacrificio
aliquo...sed voluntate sola.
intellegam, cum cognovero: ‘I shall know, when I have learnt’, i.e.
‘I am unable at present to see ; perhaps you may be able to enlighten my
ignorance’. Perhaps ex te has been lost before cognovero.
fortuna: see n. on sortes above § 14, and below § 63 on the worship of
Mala Fortuna, also Juv. x 365 nullum numen habes si sit prudentia; nos
te, nos facimus, Fortuna, deam, Preller 2. Af, p. 552 foll., and for the Stoic
view, Seneca Ben. Iv 8 naturam voca, fatum, fortunam, omnia ejusdem der
nomina sunt varie utentis sua potestate ; Cic. Acad. 1 29 mentem sapientiam-
gue perfectam, quem deum appellant,...nron numquam eandem fortunam,
quod efficiat multa improvisa ac necopinata nobis propter obscuritatem igno-
rationemque causarum.
nemo ab inconstantia sejunget: cf. 11 43 fortunam, quae amica
varietati constantium respuit ; 11 56 nulla in caelo nec fortuna &e.
quae digna: for the Neut. instead of Fem. cf. u 7 n. and Madyv.
§ 315 a.
§ 62. enodatio: ‘unravelling’, only found elsewhere in Jop. 31
(notio=mpodrnwrs) est trsita et praecepta...cognitio, enodationrs indizens ; but
the verb exodo is common both in the older writers, Attius, Pacuvius,
Ennius, and in Cicero, as below in enodandis nominibus, and Fin. Vv 27
haec nobis explicanda sunt, sed, st enodatius, vos ignoscetis ; so Gell. x11 10
ad enodandos juris laqueos.
sapientes videantur: 1 41, 11 64 physica ratio non inelegans inclusa
est in impias fabulas.
quod miserandum sit=wt id miserandum sit ‘to a pitiable degree’,
‘so that it makes one grieve to see you’; cf. Orat. 1 40 aetas nostra, quod
vaterdum pudeat, juris ignara est, Roby § 1690.
Saturnus: sc. ste appel/atur; cf. 1164. We have here the same con-
temptuous brevity as in § 11 above. For the following etymologies cf. 11
64—69.
haerebitis : as Socrates says in the Phaedrus p. 229.
quid Vejovi facies: ‘what will you do for V.?’ ‘how will you treat
this name?’ cf. Acad. 11 96 quid faceret huic conclusioni with Reid’s n. and
Roby § 1223. We had the Abl. guid facies nubibus above § 51. Ovid
(Fast. 111 429 foll.) describes the festival of Vejovis at the temple znter
duos lucos on the Nonesof March, Juppiter est juvenis: juvenales aspice vultus ;
aspice deinde manum; fulmina nulla tenct... Nunc vocor ad nomen : vegrandia
farra coloni, quae male creverunt, vescaque parva vocant. Vis ea si verbi est,
cur non ego Vejovis acdem, aedem non magni suspicer esse Jovis? Gellius
v 12, after giving the derivation Jovis from juvo, continues eum quoque
contra deum qui non juvandi potestatem, eed vim nocendi haberet... Vejovem
appellaverunt dempta atque detracta juvandi facultate (ve having a privative
force); simulacrum igitur dei Vejovis...sagittas tenet, quae sunt videlicet
paratae ad nocendum. He was an ancient Sabine and Latin deity (Varro
BOOK IIf CH. XXIV § 62. 141
L. I. v 74) worshipped at Alba Longa and Bovillae, and especially invoked
as the god of expiations. His name occurs along with those of other
deities of the under world in an old formula of imprecation (devotio) cited
by Macrobius Sat. 11 9. See Preller R. M. p. 234. The statement in
Dict. of Biog. that he was an Etruscan god rests merely on a doubtful
reading in Amm. Marc. xvit 10.
Vulcano: no satisfactory etymology has yet been proposed: Varro
derived it from ignis violentia (L. L. v 70), Isidore vimr 11 § 39 from
volans candor, quasi volicanus, quod per aerem volat, see Preller R. M.
p. 526.
una littera: ‘as far as one letter is concerned’, cf. Phil. 11 23 non tu
quidem tota re, sed, quod maximum est, temporibus errasti, Roby § 1210.
| We might also take it ‘by means of a single letter’, i.e. one letter according
to you is enough to determine the origin of a name. R.] Mr Swainson
cites Voltaire ‘ L’etymologie est une science ot les voyelles ne font rien et
les consonnes fort peu de chose’,
explicare: in Acad. 1 32 érupodoyia is translated by verborum expli-
catio.
natare : we may keep up the metaphor, though with a slight change
of meaning, by our phrase ‘to be more at sea’, cf. Hor. Sat. 11 7. 6 pars
hominum vitiis gaudet constanter et urget propositum; pars multa natat,
modo recta capessens, interdum pravis obnoxia; Sen. Ep. 35 § 4 mutatio
voluntatis indicat animum natare, aliubi atque aliubi apparere prout tulit
ventus; St James 1 6 6 dcaxpuvopevos eorxe KAvdorr Oadaoons dveptCopeva
kal pimiCopevm, So fluctuo and fluito. [Manil. Iv 254 mutatague semper
mens natat, Optat. v 3 with inter. J. E. B. M.]
§ 63. magnam molestiam suscepit—reddere: either the gerund in
-di or ut with the Subj. would have been more regular, but the Inf. is
excused by the distance from the governing phrase, which has the general
force of conor or cupio; cf. Ac. 1 17 nec esse ullam rationem disputare,
Verr. 11 41 capit consilium non adesse ad judicium, Draeg. § 416, Sall.
Cat. 17 § 6 quibus vel magnifice vel molliter vivere copia erat, Caesar B. G.
VII 26 consilium ceperunt profugere, Mady. §§ 389, 417 obs. 2, Zumpt § 598.
Zeno: cf. 1 36 cum Hesiodi Theogoniam interpretatur, tollit omnino
usitatas perceptasque cognitiones deorum.
Cleanthes: cf. Zeller 1v pp. 325, 328 (where he mentions his treatise
on the battles of the gods), 329 (his etymology of the name Apollo), 331
(of the name Dionysus).
Chrysippus: cf. 1 40 aethera esse eum quem homines Jovem appellarent,
i 63 hic locus a Zenone tractatus, post a Cleanthe et Chrysippo pluribus
verbis explicatus est.
rerum naturas non figuras deorum: ‘properties of things, not
divine persons’, see above § 61 rerum vim.
Ch. xxv. perniciosis rebus: cf. 11 61 vocabula consecrata sunt vitio-
sarum rerum N.
142 BOOK Wi CM. Xxves 03.
Orbonae ad aedem Larum: the first two words are omitted in all
Orelli’s Mss, but they are given in Ld. Bonon. of 1494, as well as by
Manutius and Lamb. from mss of Maffaeus and Sigonius ; and it is evident
that they are needed to justify the appearance of aedem Larum among the
exx. of a worship of evil; cf. Plin. WV. H. 117 probably copied from Cic.,
(men in their terror have made their prayers to diseases and plagues)
ideoque etiam publice Febris fanum in palatio dicatum est, Orbonae ad
aedem Larium et ara Malae lortunae Esquiliis. ‘There were three chapels
to Febris at Rome (indicating the prevalence of the Roman fever in ancient
days), cf. Val. Max. 115 § 6 Lebrem ad minus nocendum templis colebant,
quorum adhuc unum in Palatio, alterum in arcu Marianorum monumen-
torum, tertium in summa parte Vici Longi exstat, in eaque remedia, quae
corporibus aegrorum adnexa fuerant, deferebantur. |Minuc. 25 § 8 Ouzel,
Ael. V. H. xir11 Periz. J. E.B.M.] On the worship of these maleficent
deities see Leg. 11 28 araque vetusta in Palatio Febris et altera Esquiliis
Malae Fortunae detestanda, atque omnia ejus modi repudianda sunt ;
Lact. 1 20 respondebit Graecia se alios deos colere ut prosint, alios ne
noceant. Ilaec enim semper excusatio est eorum qui mala sua pro dis
habent, ut Romani Rubiginem ac Febrem. Orbona is said by Tertullian
(Ad. Nat. 11 14) to have been so called as causing bereavement, guae in
orbitatem semina (lumina Preller L?. A. p. 587) exstinguat ; but Arnobius
(tv 7) makes her the patroness of parents who have lost their children, in
tutela sunt Orbonae orbati liberis parentes. ,
Larum: we read of two temples to the Lares, one to the Lares Per-
marint in the Campus Martius, dedicated by M. Aemilius B.c. 179, in
fulfilment of a vow made in the naval battle fought against Antiochus at
Myonnesus (Liy. xi 52); the other dedicated to the Lares Publici, which is
probably referred to here, was at the top of the Va Sacra (Solinus 1 § 23).
Malae Fortunae: cf. Plaut. Rud. 1 6.17 Malam Fortunam in aedes te
adduxt meas. We have other distinguishing epithets in Leg. 1 28 ved
Fujusce Diei, vel Respiciens, vel Fors, vel Primigenia, also Dubia aud Viscata
in Preller A. If, p. 558 foll.
Esquiliis : used as a Locative without in, asin Livy. 1 28 § 1, Leg. 1 28
cited above, where it is contrasted with in Palatio.
§ 64. a philosophia: ‘banished from philosophy ’.
indigna naturis immortalibus: I prefer this correction of Madvig’s
to Mu.’s indigna vis, as being nearer the Mss, and bringing out better the
point of the objection.
habeo quid sentiam: ‘I can tell what to think myself, but I cannot
tell how to assent to your views’. There is no reason for changing guid
into quod, cf. above § 6 habes quid Cotta sentiat; Murena 26 quid respond-
eret non habebat; Att. vit 19 (after nihil habeo quod ad te scribam) de
puers quid agam non habeo; Off. 1 7 nec habeat wumquam quid sequatur,
where Holden says ‘habeo=scio is always followed by quid’, Acad. 1 110
non deerit quid faciat, Heind, cites the Gr. ovk éyw ri A€yo.
BOOK IIL CH. XXV § 64. 143
animum cum intellegentia: cf. 11 144 introvtus cum flexibus, Caesar
B.C. 1 26 turres cum tabulatis with Kraner’s n.
idem de Cerere: ‘and so for Ceres’, of course mutatis mutandis,
ef. 11 71.
non modo—sed ne—quidem: cf. Roby § 2240, and below 111 68 ut
scelus, sic ne ratio quidem defuirt.
aliunde—possim: ‘I must seek elsewhere for proof both of the existence
and the nature of the gods’.
quales tu—vis: for conjectural completions of the sentence see Not.
Crit.
C. CRITICISM OF THE STOIC ARGUMENT IN PROOF OF THE
PROVIDENTIAL GOVERNMENT OF THE UNIVERSE.
(Only a few lines of this section have been preserved. )
§ 65. ex tua partitione: cf. above §§ 6 and 8.
mihi vero: cf. 117, Div. 11110 de quibus, si placet, disseremus. Mihi
vero, inquit, placet, Niigelsb. 197 § 2.
sed sumemus—fateare: the reading can hardly be right here. There
is no opposition between nolo and sumemus to justify sed, and we ought to
have had an object-clause with fateare. Possibly there is an intended
break in the construction after sed, the following words being introduced
parenthetically : possibly also the sed after fateare is a corruption of the
first syllable of an object-clause. The hiatus which follows covers the
whole of the third section (on Providential government generally) and part
of the fourth (on the special care for man).
D. CRiTIcIsM OF THE STOIC ARGUMENT IN PROOF OF THE PROVIDENTIAL
CARE FOR Man. §§ 66—93.
(The first part is lost.)
a. The gift of reason is an injury rather than a benefit § 66
—78: (1) proved by examples from tragedy S$ 66—68 : (2) tt is only
right reason which is a benefit, and this is so rare that we cannot
derive it from God, who would never be guilty of partiality.
§§ 69, 70.
nequaquam istuc: the lines are trochaic tetrameter catalectic, trans-
lated from Eur. Med. 365 adX’ ovre ravtn ratra, pn Soxeiré Tw’ &r eto’
dyaves Tols vewotl vuudiots, kal rotor KnSevoacwy ov cpuixpol movot. Soxeis yap
adv pe rovde Owredoai more, ei pr Te Kepdaivovoay 7 Texvoperny; If the lines
are literally translated, ut supplicarem must depend on something omitted ;
otherwise we may take it in the sense egone ut supplicarem, as Plaut. Trin.
III 3. 21 ut ego nune adolescenti thensaurum indicem ?
blandiloquentia : [found also in Hil. i Ps. 139; blandilogens is used
by Laberius ap. Macr. S. 11 7 § 3, blandiloquium by Aug. J. E. B. M.].
144 BOOK III CH. XXV § 65.
LBlandiloguus and blandiloquentulus are used by Plautus; and suavilo-
quentia occurs in Brut. 58.
ni ob rem: so I read for the nz orbem or niobem of Mss. Cf. Ter.
Phorm. 111 2. 41 non pudet vanitatis? Minume, dum ob rem. In this way
the speech gets something of a ratiocinative character answering to the ei
py te Kepdaivovoay of Euripides.
Ch. xxv1 $66. parumne ratiocinari: ‘is there any lack of reasoning
here?’ This is the opposite of Medea’s own feeling. She attributes the
murder of her children to the might of passion overpowering reason, Med.
1079 Oupos b€ kpelooay Trav euey Bovrevpdtav, doTep peyioTa@v aitios KaK@Y
Bporois. The Medea of Ennius is often cited by Cic. e.g. Fat. 35, Cael. 18,
Invent. 191, Top. 61, Tuse. 1 46, 111 63, IV 69, Of. 111 62, Fin. 1 4, Orat. 11
217, Rabir. 29, Fam. vii 6. It is probable that most of the following
citations are from it, cf. below § 75, and § 72.
nefariam pestem : the loss of her children.
qui volt esse quod volt—dabit : ‘ where there’s a will there’s a way’,
lit. ‘he who (really) wishes what he wishes, finds things going as he would
have them’. Compare Caesar’s words of Brutus (Cic. Att. xv 1) quicquid
vult valde vult,; and for tie phrase, Aét. UI 23 ut se initia dederint per-
scribas, Ter. Iec, 111 3. 20 omnibus nobis ut dant se res, ita magni atque
humiles sumus.
seminator: this rare word occurs also in 1 86, [and in Lact. v 2,
Ambr. /ere. 111 44, Jul. in Aug. ec. Jul. 1. 9: seminatrix is found in Aug.
Hieron. &. J. E. B. M.] As to the principle condemned, its effect is to
make a man trust to the force of the individual will in spite of externa!
difficulties. Whether it is for good or ill, depends on the motive, but
nothing great is likely to be achieved without it.
ille: Ist syllable short, as usually in Plautus, see Wagner Aulul. p. 452,
who refers to Corssen It 624 for exx.
traversa mente: ‘misguided ’, ‘with purpose all awry’, cf. Cato Orig.
v 1 (ap. Gell. vir 3 § 14) secundae res lactitia transvorsum trudere solent a
recte consulendo atque intellegendo, Quintil. x 1 § 110 (of Cicero) cum trans-
versum vi sua judicem ferat, tamen ille non rapi videatur, sed sequi.
tradidit repagula: ‘put the keys into my hand’, lit. ‘delivered up
the fastenings, or bolts’ (pango). See Rich s.v., and Div. 1 74 valvae
clausae repagulis. [‘Marquardt (Priv. Alt. p. 225) describes them as two
hooks, which hung in a staple on each of the doorposts and were fixed in
a firm ring on the inner side of each of the folding doors. They were used
instead of a cross bar (sera). He also quotes Festus p. 281 repagula sunt,
ut Verrius ait, quae patefaciundi gratia qua ita figuntur ut ex contrario
quae oppanguntur, which being evidently corrupt, he proposes to read
(after ait) ata (‘as well’) quae patefaciundi gratia figuntur ut &c.; under-
standing the former class of repagulum as a door handle. Accepting this
emendation we might take repagula in the present passage as referring
to some sort of hook, which was used (like a key) to open the door, not to
BOOK III CH. XXVI § 66. 145
shut it’. R.] Becker (Gallus tr. p. 282 foll.) referring to the same passage,
concludes from it that the rep. “allowed of the door being opened with less
trouble than by the sera, and that, as the name occurs only in the plural,
across beam is not denoted by it, but two bolts meeting from opposite
sides (usually of wood, Plin. V. H. xv1 42 § 82)”. Rich has an engraving
of this (Comp. p. 549). As it is plain that both explanations are merely
guesses, it is worth while to consider whether anything may be learnt
from an examination of the word itself. Repagulum might be used either
of ‘that which fixes back’, or of ‘that which unfixes’, ‘unfastens’, such as
a key. It is hardly likely that the same word would be employed in two
such opposite senses: the passage in Festus is ambiguous, and in any case
we cannot be sure that Verrius may not have invented a meaning to suit
this particular line. Moreover the fact that the plural form alone is found
in this connexion, suits better with fastenings, such as Marquardt de-
scribes, than with a handle or key. I think also that the idea of ‘fixing
back’ suits better with his ‘stays’ than with Becker’s bolts. If however
they were usually of wood, they could hardly be suspended from a ring
fixed in the door: it would seem more natural to suppose that they were
removable bars resting on sockets and placed obliquely between the folding
doors and the posts. The word is also used of barriers in the race-course
(Ovid. Met. 11 155, Lucan 1 295): in Amm. Mare. 16. 12. 38 it occurs in
the sing. with a metaphorical force, cum equites nihil praeter fugae circum-
spectantes pracsidia vidisset Cuesar, concito equo velut repagulum quoddam
cohibuit. As to the phrase rep. tradere, it would be most easily explained
if it were the custom for these bars to be handed over to the conqueror as
a sign of surrender when a town was taken. It might then be used meta-
phorically of any surrender. The word is used figuratively Verr. v 39 omnia
repagula juris, pudoris, officiique perfringere. Medea refers to the reprieve
she had extorted by her prayers and the use she means to make of it.
quibus—recludam : ‘ by making use of which I shall unlock (let loose)
all my fury’. Medea speaks as if her wrath were locked up in a chest by
Creon’s decree that she was to leave at once. The reprieve of a day
(Eur. Med. 355) enables her to open this chest and let loose her fury. If
we translate trad. rep. ‘has put at my discretion the fastenings’, then
quibus ‘by which fastenings’, is loosely used for guibus traditis ‘through the
surrender of which I shall be able to unlock &c.’ Jidi probably Creon, ef.
Med. 371 6 & eis rocottroy powpias ddixeto, dor e&dv avtd rap édeiv
Bovdrevpara yns exBadovre x.7.A., and 394 ov yap...yaipwy Tis avTov Toupoy
adyuvet keap. mixpods 8 eyo ow kal Avypois Ojow ydpous, mupov dé
xijbos kal duyas €uas xOoves. Ennius seems not to have percsived that
mikpov was predicate to duyas as well as to kijdos. -
hanc videlicet—habent: ‘this reason forsooth is something denied
to beasts’.
§ 67. munere affecti: see n. on 1 38 honore aficere.
postquam pater: cf. Manil. 22 ex eodem Ponto Medea illa quondam
M,C; IIE oe 10
146 BOOK Ul CH evil. O1r
profugisse dicttur, quam praedicant in fuga fratris sui membra in wis locis
qua se parens persequeretur dissipavisse, ut eorum collectio dispersa maerorque
patrius celeritatem persequendi retardaret. This part of the story is not
touched on by Euripides, and the lines are perhaps taken from the Medea
of Accius, cited above 11 89, cf. Ribbeck Trag. Rel. p. 318. For a similar
mixing up of tragedies on the same subject by different authors see Z'usc.
Iv 69.
ut comprehendatur parat: ‘makes preparations for her being seized’.
We should rather have expected the Active, cf. 11 23 confirmari and n. in
Addenda.
articulatim : ‘joint by joint’; rarely found in this literal sense.
id ea gratia: (‘she did this) for this reason’, ‘for the sake of this’,
cf. 11 27 n. on quam similitudinem, and Mayor on Phil. 11 25.
dum captaret: ‘whilst the father should be picking up’, for other exx.
of dum, ‘whilst’, followed by Subj. see 11 2 n. and Ac. 11 87 dum con-
quisierit.
familiari parricidio: that the epithet is not otiose appears from the
law of Numa in Festus under Parict Quaestores (p. 221 Miill.) ‘s¢ quis
hominem liberum dolo sciens morti duit, paricida esto. [A law of Pompey’s
included parents, uncles, aunts, first cousins, near relations by marriage,
and patrons, in the list of persons whose murder was punished as a
parricidium, see Dig. 49 tit. 9,1. 1. R.] Quintilian evidently regards the
word as, in its original sense, equivalent to our ‘parricide’, cf. vir 6 § 34,
where he is treating of karaypnovs or abusio, quae non habentibus nomen
suum accommodat quod in proximo est, and gives as an instance parricida
‘which stands also for the murderer of mother or brother’.
§ 68. ut scelus, sic ne ratio quidem: for the subaudition of the
negative in the former clause, see I 3 sicut reliquae virtutes, item pietas
inesse non potest; and cf. non modo used for non modo non before ne—
quidem ; for the weak force of the latter phrase see Index.
epulas comparans: see I 112.
majus miscendumst malum: ‘I must brew a bigger bale’. These are
the words of Atreus deliberating how to avenge the wrong done by his
brother Thyestes in seducing his wife Aerope: they are taken, like the
three following quotations, from the Atreus of Accius, which we also find
cited in Orat. 111 218, Tuse.1v 77, Of. 1 97, and 111 102, Phil. 134, Sext. 102,
Plane. 59, Pis. 19, perhaps below § 90. Alliteration was a marked feature
of the Saturnian verse and generally of the older poetry of Rome, as
of England.
qui—comprimam: ‘by which to quell and crush his cruel spirit’.
For the use of compr. cf. Harusp. 55 ista serpens compressa atque illisa
morietur ; for contundam Attius 1.174 Ribb. ferum feroci contundendum
umpervost.
Ch. xxvit. ille ipse: Thyestes himself is another example of the
misuse of reason,
aed
BOOK III CH. XXVII § 68. 147
illexe: so Plaut. Merc. 1 1. 53 amorem multos ulexe in dispendium ;
Sch. compares swrrexe Hor. Sat. 1 9. 73, divisse ib. 11 3. 169, despeae Plaut.
Mil. u 6. 72; Allen cites conswmpse Lucr. 1 234, abstraxe ib. 111 650, sub-
duxe Varro R. R. 111, traxe Aen. v 786 ; see Roby § 663.
recte et verissime: for the combination of positive with superlative,
comp. Gell. xx 1 aut obscurissima aut dura, with comparative Ac. 11 94 Reid.
piaclum : the reading of the mss (periclum) would refer to the danger
of the throne passing into the hand of a usurper qui regnum adulterio
quaereret ; but as this is presented to us below as a different aspect of the
crime of Thyestes, I prefer Allen’s emendation piaclum.
coinquinari: written conquinatae Colum. vit 5 § 19; cf. probeat
for prohibeat Lucr. 1 977.
admisceri genus: Ribbeck’s emendation ac misceri, accepted by edd.,
seems to me unnecessary and rather weak. I take the words to mean
that an alien race was introduced (mixed up with the true stock) by
adultery.
at id ipsum—quaereret: refers back to non sat habuit: the adultery
was committed from motives of policy. The Subj. guaereret gives the rea-
son for callide.
adde: I agree with Mu. in adopting this conjecture of Ribbeck’s. The
addo of Mss seems to me a prosaic and unnatural way of speaking. The
following construction is not easy, if we retain the Ms reading guem clam
in the 4th line; but qguondam read by most edd. is surely very weak.
There would be all the less ground for the wrath of Atreus, if the act
which provoked it took place long ago. If we had the Demonstrative hunc
clam, the construction would be simple, ‘add that Thyestes stole the lamb
given as the palladium of my sovereignty’: with the Relative, we must
take agnum as dependent on adde and explaining the relative clause
guod—misit ; and then the essential fact will be introduced, as it were
incidentally, in the 2nd relative clause guem—regia. Such looseness is
not, I think, unnatural in early writing. Translate ‘Add to this that
marvel, which the fathers of the gods sent to me for an omen to establish
my kingdom, a lamb amid my flocks shining with golden fleece, and that
Thyestes dared to steal this from the palace’. For the Inf. after Rel. cf.
Roby § 1781.
[stabilimen: dz. Ney. stabilimentum occurs in Plaut., Plin. V. H., and
several times in Val. Max. J. E. B. M.]
agnum: Seneca Thyest. 225 est Pelopis altis nobile in stabulis pecus,
arcanus aries ductor opulenti gregis, cujus per omne corpus effuso coma
_ dependet auro...possessor hujus regnat, hunc cunctae domus fortuna sequitur.
The story is told in a chorus of Eur. Zlectra 700 foll. (Pan sent from the
Argive hills a lamb with golden fleece paxapioy rupavvev dacpata, Seipara):
in the Orestes 995 foll. it is said that the lamb was sent by Hermes, in
punishment for the murder of his son Myrtilus by Pelops, to cause the
ruin of Atreus (see below § 90). It is alluded to by Varro R#. R. 111 § 6
10—2
148 BOOK III CH. XXVII § 68.
pecudes propter caritatem aureas habuisse pelles tradiderunt, ut Argis Atreus,
guam sibi Thyesten subduxe queritur; and by Tarquitius on Tuscan augury,
cited by Macrob. Sat. 11 7 § 2 purpureo aureove colore ovis ariesve si
aspergetur, principt ordinis et generis summa cum felicitate largitatem auget.
Pausanias (II 18) mentions a stone figure of a ram on the grave of
Thyestes (hence called of xptoi) near Mycenae, dr thy apva o Ovéatns etye
THY Xpvony.
$ 69. videturne: cf. 11 70, and below § 82 videsne igitur, Orat. 1 62
videtisne quantum munus sit oratoris historia? where Wilkins says ‘-ne
in this phrase is virtually equivalent to nonne, as often in Plautus and
Terence, who do not use the fuller form’, and refers to Kiihner 11 1002
and Reid on Senect. 31; (compare however Ribbeck Frag. Com. p. 119 n.
‘nonne’ qua particula Terentium certe usum constat, de Plauto dubitatur,
and see Amphitr. 1 1. 251, 253). Sch. cites Of. 11 68 suntne igitur insidiae
tendere plagas? Tusc. V 35 miser ergo Archelaus? certe, si injustus. Vide-
turne omnem hic beatam vitam in una virtute ponere? ib, It 26 videsne
abundare me otio? Off. 111 78 videsne...neque Gygi ili posse veniam dari?
[See also Plin. Zp. 11 16 § 13 n. and Obbar on Hor. Zp. 117.38. J.E.B.M.]
This use is especially common with video, and gives an ironical appearance
of impartiality to the question. So dpa is used for dp’ od as in Eur. Ale.
341 dpa pou orévery mapa; and so amongst ourselves, ‘do you see’ or ‘don’t
you see’, ‘do you know’ or ‘don’t you know’, may be often used indiffer-
ently. For exx. of -ne equal to num see,I 91 n.
scaena: Cato 65 idque cum in vita, tum in scaena intellegi potest ex ets
fratribus, qui in Adelphis sunt. So below § 74 exeamus e theatro.
multo—paene majoribus: edd. cite Zusc. v 104 vir sapiens multo arte
majore pracditus, Att. VIL 16 Gnaeus noster multo animi plus habet, as exx.
of the separation of multo from the comparative; but would Cic. have
used multo and paene with the same comparative? I incline to think that
either magis has been lost after mudto, or that this is a careless expression
in which one comparative does the work of two, multo paene majoribus
standing for multo magis referta est p. m.
sentit—ut—peccetur : for the Interrogative ué after sentio, Sch. com-
pares Rose. Am. 66 videtisne ut eos agitent Furiae ?
forum : ‘the law-courts’, see below § 74.
Campus: ‘the hustings’.
socil, provinciae : it was to put a stop to injustice and fraud towards
allies and provincials that the law De pecunits repetundis was enacted
149 B.c. and confirmed by many subsequent enactments ; yet still the ill-
treatment of subject populations continued to be the great blot on the
Roman character till ehe end of the Republic and to a certain extent
under the Empire, cf. Of. 11 75 tanta sublatis legibus et judictis expilatio
direptioque sociorum, ut imbecillitate aliorum, non nostra virtute valeamus ;
Juv. 1 49, vim 87 foll. (miserere inopum sociorum) with Mayor’s nn.
ratione: see Mayor on Juv. x 4.
BOOK III CH. XXVII § 69. 149
fiat: Subj. because the relative clause is subordinate to ué peccetur, cf.
196 ut immortalitate vincamur, sic animi praestantia vinci; below § 92 ut
membra moveantur, and Roby § 1778.
ut satius fuerit: see n. on 1 69, and cf. just below haud scio an melius
fuertt ‘perhaps it would have been better’.
cum pernicie: cf. 11 8 cum magno vulnere and Index.
vinum aegrotis: on the use of wine for the sick, see Plato Rep. 111
405 foll., Theophrast. Char. 13, and below § 78.
spe dubiae salutis: ‘from the hope of a possible cure’. Allen cites
dubiae dum vota salutis conciperent Lucan I 506.
motum celerem cogitationis: cf. Plato Leg. x 896 ‘it is soul which
moves the universe rats avtis kiwyoect, ais dvopatda eats Bovtdeobat, oKo-
metoOat, emipedcioba, BovrerverOa, So€alew, dpOas eevopéerws, yalpovoav
Avtovupévny K.7.r., below § 71 sine animi motu, Of. 1 132 motus animorunc
duplices sunt, alter cogitationes, altert appetitus.
pestifera est: so edd. after Sch. for p. sent of Mss. The Ind. is re-
quired, as giving the view of the speaker, like guia prodest before.
§ 70. idcirco consuluit: ‘abbreviated for idcirco consuluisse dicitur
a vobis’ Sch. Cf. below non tdcirco—uterentur, and § 79 cur negligant.
bona ratione donavit: a little below it is asserted that man receives
bare ratio from God, and achieves bona ratio by his own effort.
si modo ulli sunt: so in § 71 si modo habemus, see Draeg. § 555,
Mayor on Plin. Zp. 111 15 § 3, and Index.
non placet paucis—consultum sit: cf. I 23, a similar argument was
used by the English deists to disprove a divine revelation, see Butler’s
Analogy Pt. 11 ch. 6.
Da (3). It cannot be alleged that reason is in itself good, and ,
that any evil which may arise from tt is owing to man’s abuse of it.
As a fact it is of neutral quality, and is made good or bad by man.
§§ 70, 71.
There are several difficulties in the sections which follow. If we take
a general view of the whole passage from § 65 to § 78, we find (1) the evil
effects of reason shown by examples from tragedy (§§ 65—68), from
comedy (§§$ 72, 73), from the law-courts ($$ 74, 75); and (2) the rejoinder
to the Stoic objection that these are owing not to reason in itself, but to
man’s abuse of reason ($$ 70, 71 and §§ 76—78). It is difficult to explain
this breaking up of the subject; and closer inspection shows repetition
in § 69 as compared with § 74 (the transition from the stage to the forum),
and again in § 69 as compared with § 78 (the danger arising from the use
of medicinal remedies). Turning more particularly to §§ 70 and 71, we
find still greater difficulties. The sentence nec enim Herculi—potuerant
comes in very abruptly, and in fact is scarcely intelligible, as it stands in
150 BOOK Ill CH, XXVII § 70.
the mss. It is only by a comparison with the parallel passage in § 76
that we learn patrimonia spe bene tradendi relinquimus, qua possumus
falli; deus falli qui potest? 'This of course explains why there can be no
comparison between the divine gift and the human legacy, but the essen-
tial point, that God cannot err, is not mentioned in the earlier passage.
If we transfer the sentences non enim ut patrimonium—voluissent from
§ 71 and place them after s’militudo, we remove them from a context in
which they are unmeaning, and we get a natural explanation for the
question guae est in collatione ista similitudo, Again the sentences be-
ginning guae enim libido, and injustitiae autem seem to me to have no
connexion with those which precede them according to the Ms order ; but,
if we put cnjustitiae—subesset after amice dedit, and then go on with quae
enim libido—a nobis, everything falls into its proper place. Lastly it
seems to me far more natural that the general statement multi enim—
obfuerunt should precede the particular examples nec enim Hercwli—
potuerunt, than the reverse. The only difficulty which will then remain
is the omission of the statement contained in § 76 that ‘God cannot make
mistakes as men do’, which ought to have followed nocere voluissent ; but
this omission is easily explicable, if I am right in my general view of the
dislocation which the passage has undergone. It remains to account for
the repetitions above noticed in the general argument; and this seems to
me most easily done, if we suppose Cicero to have written, first of all, the
shorter summary contained in §§ 69—71, and then to have expanded it in
chapters XXIX to xxxII Medea modo—nemo esse possit (S$ 71—79); and
that both were inserted in the text by the mistake of the original editor.
Or is it possible that Carneades met the Stoic proof of Divine benevolence
shown in the gift of reason, by a twofold argument, one that which Cicero
gives fully in the 2nd passage and briefly and confusedly in the Ist, viz.
our experience of the mischief arising from the use of reason, which an
infinitely wise Being must have foreseen ; and the other, that we cannot
judge of the intention of an agent from the result of his action, because
experience shows that well-intended actions are often harmful and ill-
intended beneficial? If we are to take this view, Cicero has entirely
failed to distinguish between the two arguments, and has also destroyed
the force of the latter by introducing his quae est similitudo, our human
experience being the only ground on which such an argument could be
based.
Ch. xxvim. huie loco sic soletis occurrere: ‘you are accustomed
to meet (dzavrav) this line of argument as follows’. Locus is not merely
‘topic’, but an argument capable of general application. There is no
reference here to anything in the speech of Balbus. For the subject
matter see below § 76.
non idcirco—uterentur : ‘ man’s abuse of the Divine favour is no proof
that heaven has not made the best provision for us’. The verb is attracted
to the tense of the Infinitive ; see 18 n. on profecisse.
BOOK HI CH. XXVIII § 70. 151
quisquam istuc negat: as I have explained in the Introduction on
ss, I think the archetype must have had guisguam stuc, which seems to
me to differ from quisguamne istuc as being less ceremonious and more
contemptuous and therefore better suited to the passage. Lachmann on
Lucr. p. 197 gives examples of the shortened form of zste in Cicero, and we
may probably add zaturae sta in § 27, where A gives s¢e, cf. Ac. 11 109
with Reid’s n. For the interrogative use of quisguam cf. Div. Caec. 20 i
ejus modi re quisguam tam tmpudens reperietur? Acad. 11 89 quisquam
sanissimus tam certa putat quae videt quam is putabat quae videbantur ?
Verr. 1 142 quid enim? quisquam ad meam pecuniam me invito aspirat,
quisquam accedit? Verr. 11 137 hoc cum tute fateare, quisquam dubitabit
guin..., also Piso 26, 30, Sulla 45, Phil. x 14.
quae est in collatione ista similitudo: cf above § 9 guam simile
istud sit tu videris, and below § 90.
nec enim Herculi: as pointed out above, this is an answer to the
general argument from effect to cause, but has no reference to the par-
ticular illustration employed, the evil effects of a legacy misused, nor to
the special point urged by the Stoics, viz. man’s power to counteract the
benevolent design of the Deity.
vomica: ‘a tumour’, lit. ‘something which discharges’. Pliny uses
it of quicksilver inside the matrix (V. H. xxxu1 32). Jason of Pherae,
who at one time threatened to give to Thessaly the preponderance which
Macedon obtained under Philip, was assassinated B.c. 370. For the story
here told cf. Plin. WV. H. vit 51 Pheraeus Jason deploratus a medicis
vomicae morbo, cum mortem in acie quaereret, vulnerato pectore medicinam
invenit ex hoste. From this it would seem that it was a wound inflicted by
an enemy in battle; but Seneca Benef. 11 18. § 8 rather implies that it was
the attempt of an assassin: venenum aliquando pro remedio fuit, non ideo
numeratur inter salubria. Quaedam prosunt nec obligant: tuber quidam
tyranni gladio divisit, qui ad occidendum eum venerat: non ideo ille ty-
rannus gratias egit, quod rem, quam medicorum manus reformidaverant,
nocendo sanavit ; also Plut. Mor. p. 89 (where it is said to have happened,
not to Jason, but to roy O€acadov Hpopunbéa), Val. Max. I 8 extr. 6.
qui dederit: ‘the man that gave’. Qui with a general or indefinite
force, when it is subordinate to a Subj., is usually itself followed by a Subj.
The qui dedit below suggests a definite instance, ‘the giver’ or ‘the man
who gave’.
§ 71. suscipitur...perficitur: rightly joined with facinus, but only
by zeugma with avaritia.
sine animi motu: cf. above § 69 motwm istum celerem cogitationis.
omnis opinio ratio est: ‘every belief is of the nature of thought’.
Plato and Aristotle draw a broad distinction between d0€a and vovs or
Aoyos, but the Academics treated it as a mere verbal difference ; the same
kind of mental assent was knowledge in the wise and opinion in the foolish
(Sext. vil 153). The Stoics even went so far as to say that every feeling
152 BOOK III CH. XxvilI § 71.
was a judgment and involved a rational element, cf. Plut. Mor. p. 441 76
maGos eivat Adyov Tmovnpov Kal akddacTov ex avdns Kpicews poynv Tpoaa-
Bovra, so Galen (Hipp. Plat. p. 476) ‘Chrysippus identifies the rational
and the emotional faculties’, See below.
bonam rationem—a nobis: see below on § 86 virtutem nemo umquam
acceptam deo rettulit.
timiditatis semina: compare the definition metus est opinio impen-
dentis malt Tusc.1v 15. The exact reverse of the statement in the text
would be nearer the truth. The seed of every virtue or vice is the natural
impulse, which is elevated into a virtue by the process of rationalization :
to paraphrase the words of Aristotle, ‘moral virtue is a particular state
of the irrational part of the soul, under the limitations of right reason’.
Timidity is a quality common to man with the irrational animals ; his
superior intelligence gives it a wider scope, but is in no wise the cause
of it.
Ch. xxix. inita subductaque ratione—meditantes: ‘planning their
atrocious crimes with a cool calculation of the profits’. Literally inire
rationem is ‘to go into a calculation’, as in Cato R. Rk. 2 rationem inire
oportet operarum, dierum ; subd. rat. is ‘to balance accounts’, i.e. to sub-
tract one side from the other, cf. /ortens. fr. 89 Orelli (Non. p. 399) non et
sine ea cogitatione incundis subducendisque rationibus; Fin. 1 60 quid ?
fortes viri voluptatumne calculis subductis praelium ineunt ? ib. § 78, Plaut.
Capt. 1 2 89 subducam rationem quantillum argentum mi siet ; Curcul, 111 1.
1 subduxrt ratiunculam quantum aeris miki sit, quantumque alient siet.
Da (4). The mischievous effects of reason shown by examples from
Comedy. §§ 72, 73.
§ 72. levitates comicae: ‘the trifles of comedy’, cf. Fin. 1 62 ama-
torits levitatibus dediti. These are properly included in scaena above § 69;
the adjoining words sentit forum are also repeated below § 79 in the form
veniamus tn forum.
parumne semper: ‘do they not show abundance of reasoning on all
occasions?’ cf. above § 66 parumne ratiocinart. Sch. in his appendix
points out that parum is to be taken with i ratione versantur, not with
semper, so that there is no reason for changing semper to saepe (as Madv.).
Eunucho: the lines are taken from the Ist scene of Terence’s play.
They are quoted also by Horace (Sat. 11 3. 262 foll.) and Persius (Sat.
v 161).
Synephebis: cf. above 1 13.
Academicorum more: cf. I 11 quibus propositum est contra omnes
dicere, and 1 13 procax Academia.
in amore: Ribbeck restores the metre as follows, 72 amore suave est
summo summaque tnopia.
studeat tui: the object exciting emotion is found in the Gen., not only
with Impersonals, such as poenitet pudet, but also with Personal verbs in
BOOK III CH. XxIx § 72. 153
the older writers, e.g. Plaut. Mil. Gl. 794 ile ejus domi cupiet, ib. 956 quae
cuptunt tui, where Lorenz cites Aul. 243 fastidit mei, Stich. 334, Ter.
Phorm. 971 vereri feminae ; so revereor in Varro ap. Non. 497, and cupiens
ordinarily, see Roby § 1328.
§ 73. suggerit: ‘subjoins’, cf. Liv. 1 8 Bruto statim Lucretium sug-
gerunt.
fructu fallas—nomen: [‘one may cheat him of the ‘profits or pocket
a debt by a(stolen or forged) letter’. Plaut. Curcul. 360—460 and Molitre’s
Les fourberies de Scapin would illustrate this. R.]. Averto is strictly to
turn aside from its proper end to one’s own use, cf. Verr. 111 170 ut praetor
...pecunias, guas civitatibus distribuere debeat, eas omnes avertat atque
auferat; Philipp. v 11 sestertium septiens millies falsis perscriptionibus
avertit (“by means of false pay warrants’). Women is properly the debtor’s
name in the ledger, hence a debt; cf. Verr. v 17 pecuniam sibi esse in
nominibus, numeratam in praesenti non habere, see Holden on Of. 111 59.
percutias pavidum: ‘frighten him out of his wits by a piece of bad
news’.
neque ut: I prefer this reading to the nec guid of Ribbeck and Mu.
It is not the ‘what’, but the how, which puzzles the son, ‘how ¢an I rob
one who treats me so liberally ?’
inde=ab eo, so hine (Ter. Ad. 11 3. 7 Syrum video, hinc scibo); unde
(Orat. 1 67 ille wpse unde cognovit), and frequently, see Roby § 1263,
Reid on Cato 12, Dietsch on Sall. Cat. 1 3.
praestrigias praestrinxit: ‘my father’s generosity has trumped all
my tricks’, ‘defeated my stratagems’, lit. ‘taken the edge off (i.e. ‘ spoilt’)
my juggling’. As to the spelling, the oldest codex preserves the 7 just
below, and this is the form in the best mss of Plautus, see Georges s. v.
The later form praestigiae is due to that tendency to lighten the
pronunciation of compounds, which shows itself also in such changes
as that of a into 7; for other exx. of the omission of 7 see Roby § 185.2. .
The word is often used metaphorically as in Acad. 11 45 (there is need
of attention) ne ab ws, quae clara sunt ipsa per sese, quasi praestigiis gui-
busdam et captionibus depellamur; Fin. 1v 74 ex isdem verborum praestigiis
(the Stoic paradoxes have arisen).
Phormio : Act 11 Sc. 2 of Terence’s play.
Da (5). Zhe mischievous effects of reason shown by examples from
the law-courts. §§ 74, 75.
Ch. xxx § 74. in forum: see above § 69.
[sessum it: sedere, like caéjaOa, of the judge on the bench. For the
phrase cf. Sen. Contr. 180 § 9 jussit ire sessum in equestria. J. E. B, M.],
also Cic. Fam. x 32 § 2 Herennium in XILII sessum deducxit.
quid ut judicetur: on the position of ut Sch. refers to Madv. Fin.
Ir 61,
154 BOOK III CH. XXX § 74.
qui—incenderit : on the use of gw as an interrogative substantive
see Madv. § 88. It is rarely found except in dependent questions, cf.
Verr. V 166 qui esset ignorabas, speculatorem esse suspicabare; Div. in
Caec. 53 non id solum spectari debet, qui debeat, sed etiam illud, qui possit
ulcisct.
tabularium : the record office. Cicero refers elsewhere to the destruc-
tion of tabularia by fire, e.g. Arch. 8 hic tu tabulas desideras Heracliensium
publicas, quas Italico bello incenso tabulario interisse scimus omnes. Sch.
identifies this with the burning mentioned in the text, but as it is related
as an incident of the war, it seems forced to connect it with the case of
private arson here referred to. Another instance occurs in Rabir. 8, an de
peculatu facto, an de tabulario incenso longa oratio est exprimenda, ‘a
charge which was once brought against a relative of Rabirius, but never
against himself’. Turnebus in his note on the last passage suggests that
there is an allusion to Sosius ; but, in that case, we should have expected
to find there some allusion to the confession here spoken of; as the date
of the Pro Rabirio is B.c. 63, and our dialogue is supposed to have taken
place in 76. <A third instance is that of Clodius (Milo 73) aedem Nym-
pharum incendit ut memoriam publicam recensionis tabulis publicis im-
pressam exstingueret. [On the record office cf. Annali d. inst. 1881 pp.
60—73. J. E. B. M.]
quod facinus occultius: ‘what crime could be better hidden’, and
therefore show more calculation, than to destroy the building in order that
the record of a particular account might be wanting?
Sosius: not mentioned elsewhere. Brieger (p. 19 foll.) thinks he is the
same as the person alluded to below under the probably corrupt name
Lalenus, because of the 7d quoque and also of the use of the Sing. hoc
homine.
splendidus: cf. /%n. 1158 C. Plotio, equite Romano splendido; Verr.
111 60 equitibus Romanis non obscuris neque ignotis, sed honestis et ilustribus.
The terms splendidus and dllustris, here used vaguely of high birth or
other distinction, acquired a more definite connotation under Augustus,
who constituted a separate class of knights possessing a senatorial income:
to these were opposed the poorer knights, known as modict, see Tac. Ann.
1 73,1159, x14. Hence splendidus is used by itself to connote ‘equestrian’,
see Baumgarten Crusius Index to Suetonius p. 618.
transcripserit: ‘altered’, lit. ‘copied’, cf. Clwent. 41 (Oppianicus
having got hold of the will) digito legata delevit, et cum id multis locis
fecisset, ne lituris coargui posset, testamentum in alias tabulas transcriptum
signis adulterins obsignavit ; used of transfers in book-keeping, e.g. Liv.
XXXV 7 via fraudis inita est, ut in socios, qui non tenerentur vis legibus (the
Roman laws against usury) nomina transcriberent; ita libero foenore
obruebantur debitores; [see Gaius 11 128 foll. R.].
L. Alenus: the readings differ. If Brieger is right in supposing that
we have here the cognomen of the above-named Sosius, perhaps Z may be
BOOK III CH. XXx § 74. 155
a corruption of ze. The reference to the same person at one time by the
nomen, at another by the cognomen is very common, cf. the use of Lucilius
and Balbus in this dialogue.
sex primorum: the first six scribes of the treasury (scribae quaestori),
cf. Mommsen dm. St. 1 273, Wilmanns Jnser. 1297, 1298, 1809.
cognosce: ‘take note of other judicial inquiries’.
auri Tolossani: Q. Servilius Caepio, consul in B.c. 106 received the
province of Gallia Narbonensis during the Cimbrian war. The people of
Tolosa (Toulouse) having joined the Cimbri, Caepio sacked their town and
temples, in which were great quantities of gold, ‘the produce of the auri-
ferous region near the Pyrenees...... The treasure was kept in chambers in
the temples and also in sacred tanks (Posid. ap. Strab. Iv p. 188 cited in
Dict. of Geog.). Strabo 1. c. says, that according to another less credible
account, these treasures were brought home by the Tectosages from the
sack of Delphi. Justin adds (xxx 3) that in consequence they were
visited by a pestilence, from which they were not freed until awrum ar-
gentumque bellis sacrilegvisque quaesitum in Tolosensem lacum mergerent.
Caepio was severely punished for this act of sacrilege. In B.c. 105 he
was totally defeated by the Cimbri at Arausio, and on his return to
Rome ‘he was deprived of the proconsulship by a vote of the people
and his property confiscated. The next year he was expelled from the
senate by a 2nd decree of the people; and in B.c. 103 some of the tri-
bunes headed by Saturninus and Norbanus proposed a special commis-
sion to inquire into the embezzlement and treason committed in Gaul.
Caepio was arrested and condemned, and the intervention of one of the
tribunes only succeeded in commuting the sentence of death to one of
exile’ Wilkins Orat. 1 p. 9. His place of exile was Smyrna: one tradition
however says that he was executed at Rome (Val. Max. v1 9 § 13). Strabo
l.c. says of him, év dvoruvxjpacu kataorpéat tov Biov, ws iepdovdov ék-
Brnbévra vrs THs marpidos, Siadoxouvs 8 arodurovta traidas, 4s ovvéeBy Kata-
mopvevbeiaas, ws elpnxe Tiayérns, aicypas amodéoba. In the De Oratore
Antonius briefly sketches the line of his defence for Norbanus, the opponent
of Caepio, who was tried on a charge of majestas in B.c. 95 for his conduct
in the prosecution of C. but no allusion is there made to the plunder of
Tolosa; it is only to the defeat at Arausio (Orat. 11 199). Elsewhere
Cicero takes the aristocratic view, and speaks of Caepio as an example
of a good man suffering adversity (Z’usc. v 14). But the prevailing view
was the opposite: the aurum Tolossanum became proverbial of the ill-
gotten wealth which brings no good, see Gell. 111 9 guisquis ex ea direptione
aurum attigit misero cruciabilique eaitu periit.
conjurationis Jugurthinae: cf. Sall. Jug. 40 C. Manlius Limetanus
trib. pl. rogationem ad populum promulgat, utc quaereretur in eos quorum
consilio Jugurtha senati decreta neglexisset, quique ab eo in legationibus
aut imperiis pecunias accepissent ; Brut. 127 (Galba) rogatione Manilia
Jugurthinae conjurationts tnvidia...oppressus est.
156 BOOK HI CH. XXX § 74.
repete superiora: ‘go back to a more remote period’; see Fut. § 35
cited below on § 75. For Tubulus see 164. He was praetor B.c. 142.
posteriora : we find the opposition of sup. and post. in regard to a not
much longer interval in Brut, 226—228, and to a much shorter in Dom. 99.
Peducaea: three of the Vestal Virgins were accused dncesti before the
pontiffs in B.c. 114, but only one was condemned. In the next year Sex.
Peducaeus trib. pl. brought the matter before the people, by whom L.
Cassius Longinus, known for his severity as censor, was appointed to
examine further into the case. The mischief was discovered to be even
wider spread than was supposed, and all who were guilty were punished.
The Sibylline books were consulted and two Greeks and two Gauls were
buried alive in the forum to avert the anger of the gods (Plut. Qu. Rom.
p. 284). A temple was also dedicated to Venus Verticordia (Preller R. M.
p. 392, Val. Max. vir 15 § 12), cf. Ascon. in Milon. p. 46, Brut. 160, Dio
Cass. fr. 92. Rogatione is Abl. of Manner after quaestiones understood
from above.
tum haec cotidiana: Forchhammer p. 24 puts a full stop after
Peducaea, and retaining the old reading venena (as Allen also does) he
supplies swat with cotidiana, just as with ide ila actio below. He
justly asks quis unquam dixit quaestionem sicae sive de sica esse habitam ?
Quaestio est inter sicarios sive de sicariis, ut de veneficiis ; and compares
Off. 111 86 hine sicae, hine venena, hine falsa testimonia nascuntur, hine
furta, peculatus. We have the same list of crimes in Of. U1 73 neque
enim de sicariis, veneficis, testamentariis, furibus, peculatoribus, hoe loco
disserendum est. If any emendation is required, I should prefer to read
sicas.
peculatus: ‘the embezzlement of public money’. [The quaestio pecu-
latus is referred to by Cicero in Clu. 53 § 147, Mur. 20 § 42; but the
precise definition of the crime is only known to us at a later period. The
Digest (xLv11I 13) treats of it in connexion with a law of Augustus (lex
Julia), which however Zumpt (Criminalrecht Iv p. 78 seq.) reasonably
argues was probably not very different from Sulla’s legislation. R.]
testamentorum quaestiones: by the Lev Cornelia testamentaria or
de falsis, forgery was made the subject of one of the nine perpetuae quaes-
tiones (permanent courts), peculatus and de srcartis being also included in
the number. It is therefore curious that lege nova quaestiones should be
limited to testamentorum, because all these Cornelian Laws were passed
about the year 78 B.c., i.e. about two years before the date of the dialogue,
which, as we have seen, is supposed to have occurred between B.c. 77 and
75 (Vol. 1 p. xu1). Probably C. meant to continue his list, but testamenta
could not stand like sicae for the crime, and therefore he altered the phrase,
intending quaestiones to refer to all, though grammatically it can only refer
to the last named. It is in reference to this law that Cicero says (Verr.
I 108) sancitur ut, quod semper malum facinus fuerit, ejus quaestio ad
populum pertineat. Perhaps however it may be better to take quaestiones
BOOK III CH. XXX § 74. 3 157
in its more general sense, as above alias guaestiones ; and then etiam lege
nova will give point to the preceding cotidiana, ‘they are of such daily
occurrence that we have been obliged to make a new law about them’.
illa actio: sc. furt?, of which Gaius gives the formulae Iv 37, cf. also III
202 interdum furti tenetur qui tpse furtum non fecerit ; qualis est cujus ope
consilio furtum factum est. Cic. cites this because of the word consilium,
which evidently proceeds inde, ‘from reason’. [An action for theft (furtz)
lay against one who had aided and counselled, though he had not actually
committed, the theft, e.g. (to take instances given by Gaius 111 202) against
one who knocked money out of a man’s hand that another might take it,
or frightened sheep that another might intercept them ; or who knowingly
placed a ladder to enable a thief to get access or lent him tools to break
open a door or box (Dig. xivit 2.155 § 4; Inst.1v 1 § 11). Either aid or
counsel would found the charge, but the aid must be purposed, and the
counsel must result in action. Post veterum auctoritatem eo perventum est
ut nemo ope videatur fecisse nisi et consilium malignum habuerit ; nec con-
silium habuisse noceat nisi et factum secutum fuerit (Paul. ap. Dig. i 16.
153 § 2). By veteres were meant the republican jurists. R.] See Mayor
on Juv. X 222.
de fide mala: “this is the class of which the following are examples ;
cf. Of. 111 70, where we have the same extension of the formula ex fide
bona. (Scaevola) fidei bonae nomen existimabat manare latissime, idque
versart in tutelis, societatibus, fiduciis, mandatis, rebus emptis venditis, con-
ductis locatis” Sch. [All C.’s examples are expressly named among bonae
jfidei judicia in Gai, Iv 62. R.]
tutelae : [a ward had a right of action against his guardian to obtain
compensation for any failure in his duty as trustee. This is called in the
Digest actio tutelae. But there was another action, of a penal character,
to make the guardian refund twice the value of anything which he had
abstracted from the property of the ward. This action was given by the
x11 tables (ib. xxv 7.155 § 1) and was specially called rationibus distra-
hendis actio (Dig. xxvii 3. 12). Whether the two were clearly distin-
guished in Cicero’s time may be doubtful. Both then and afterwards any
guardian condemned in an actio tutelae was disgraced and _ therefore
deprived of civic rights. Cf. Cic. Or. 1 36 § 166 turpi tutelae judicio; Gai.
Iv § 182; Lex Jul. Municip. § 25, 110; Dig. ur 2.11. It is noticeable
that in the order of matters in Julian’s edict theft immediately followed
guardianship. R.]
mandati: [by mandatum was understood an unpaid commission. A
man undertaking such a commission for another was in the position of a
trustee: he could recover his expenses but had no right to make any
profit or benefit for himself by the execution of the commission. Good
faith was of the essence of the engagement. Cf. Gai. 111 158 Invicem altert
tenebimur in id quod vel me tibi vel te mihi bona fide praestare oportet; Dig.
RVers |
158 BOOK III CH. XXX § 74,
pro socio: [Partnership again is a confidential relation. Whether it
exist in relation to some one matter or business or be extended over all the
concerns of the partners, it rests on a community of profit and loss;
and any partner has an action in that character (pro socio) to compel his
partners to account for their profits or share his losses. Cicero’s words in
Rose. Com. 6 § 6 are very apt, si qua sunt privata judicia summae existi-
mationis et paene dicam capitis, tria haec sunt, fiduciae, tutelae, societatis.
Aeque enim perfidiosum et nefarium est fidem frangere, quae continet vitam,
et pupillum fraudare qui in tutelam pervenit et socium fallere qui se im
negotio conjunxit. R.]
fiduciae : [/%ducta ‘trust’ was a general term but specially applied to
cases where a person was given for a special purpose legal rights over
persons or things, which in form were permanent but were intended to be
only temporary. Thus things deposited with a friend for safe keeping
were sometimes legally conveyed to him. Land or other things given to a
person as security for a debt were formally conveyed to him in full property
(as in our mortgage deeds) with the understanding embodied in a pactum
fiduciae, that on the payment of the debt the land &c. should be restored.
So Cic. Flac. 21 § 51 pecuniam adulescentulo grandi fenore fiducia tamen
accepta occupavisti. Hane fiduciam commissam tibi dicis; tenes hodie ac
possides. ‘You lent money to the youth ata high rate of interest but took
a mortgage (1.e. some property in mortgage) for it. This mortgaged pro-
perty you say is forfeited to you’. Cf Paul. Sent. 13; Gai. 1160. A third
use of fiducia was in the old forms for enabling a woman to change her
guardian or make a will. She passed into the absolute control of some one,
who however was under a trust to emancipate her (Gai. I § 115). A fourth
case was that of trusts by will where the trustee was called fiduciarius
heres &c. (Dig. xxxvt 1. 1 48) though in Justinian’s books the term is
rare, hh. |
reliqua: so alia, at the end of a list without connecting particle,
above § 52.
judicium publicum: a case in which an injury was considered to be
done to the public, and in which therefore any one might proceed against
the offender, cf. Znst. 1 26 § 3.
Plaetoria: the name in the mss is Zaetoria, which Heind. corrected
in accordance with the Tabula Heractliensis, (Lex Julia Municipalis 25
§ 110). [Comparing Of. 111 61 iste dolus malus et legibus erat vindicatus, ut
in tutela duodecim tabulis, circumscriptio adulescentium lege Plaetoria, et
sine lege judiciis, in quibus additur ‘ex fide bona’; Sueton. ap. Prisc. vuI
§ 21; Capitol. Mf, Anton. 10 § 12; Cod. Theodos. vir 12. 1 2, we may
conclude that the law was directed against money-lenders taking advantage
of young men; that it allowed or required curatores to be assigned to
youths after the age of puberty and consequently when they ceased to have
legal guardians ; that the offence of cheating young men was regarded as
criminal and not merely as matter for private compensation ; and that
BOOK III CH. XXX § 74. 159
consequently convicted offenders were ineligible for public office. Further
there seems little doubt that this law is referred to in Plaut. Pseudol. 201
where a young man in want of money says Pert: annorwm lex me perdit
quinavicenaria; metuont credere omnes; and Rud. 1380. If this be so, it
was the lex Plaetoria that established the distinction between those under
25 years of age (minores) and those over that age, the former having
curatores. The Pseudolus is shown by Ritschl (Parerg. Pl. p. 295) to have
been exhibited in 192 or 191 B.c. And hence the lex Plaetoria was pro-
bably cir. 200 years B.c. This is the sum of our knowledge. Savigny
Verm. Schr. 11 p. 821 foll. has an interesting essay on the subject. R.]
See Mayor on Juv. x 223, xv 135, and Orelli Jnd. Leg. p. 231. [Cohen
Méd. Consul. p. 250 contains exx. of coins of the Plaetorian family.
Swainson. |
everriculum : ‘C. Aquillius Gallus sweeps off every kind of fraud
into his net’. The word is used metaphorically of the avarice of Verres
(2 Verr. Iv 53). On Aquil. see Roby Introd. to Digest p. cix. He was a
colleague of Cic. in the praetorship B.c. 66, and is much praised in the
orations pro Quintio, and Caecina 77. On the edict here referred to see
Of. 111 60 nondum C. Aquillius collega et familiaris meus protulerat de dolo
malo formulas: in quibus ipsis, cum ex eo quaereretur quid esset dolus
malus, respondebat, cum esset aliud simulatum aliud actum. [Probably
Aquillius, as praetor, first granted a right of action or a defensive plea on
the ground of fraud, though not coming under any formula previously
recognized. In the later consolidated edict, as quoted in the Digest Iv 3,
an action de dolo malo was granted when fraud was alleged and no other
action was available (quae dolo malo facta esse dicentur, si de his alia actio
non erit et justa causa esse videbitur, judicium dabo). R.]
familiaris noster: he was a pupil of Q. Mucius along with Balbus, as
well as a friend of Cicero’s.
protulit: published as an edict in the Album Praetoris, stating the
grounds of actions and the mode of procedure.
teneri: ‘to be proved’ (clenched); used here of the charge, as in
Cluent. 125 nec ullo argumento Cluentianae pecuniae crimen tenebitur,
2 Verr. Vv 101 certis testibus istius audacia tenebatur (this use is not noticed
in Lexx.); but more frequently of the person convicted of a crime ; e.g.
tenetur furtt.
§ 75. sementim: cf. Att. 1x 8 sem. proscriptionis, and the proverb
Orat. 11 261 ut sementem feceris ita metes. [Amm. XXXI 2.1 sem. exitiv.
J.E. B. M.]
malitia: cf. Of. 11 10 versutos homines et callidos admirantes malitiam
sapientiam judicant ; 111 71 quocirca astutiae tollendae sunt eaque malitia,
quae vult illa quidem videri se esse prudentiam, sed abest ab ea distatque
plurimum ; Tusc. Iv 34 virtutis contraria est vitiositas—sic enum malo quam
malitiam appellare eam quam Graect xaxiav appellant, nam malitia certi
eujusdam vitit nomen est, vitiositas omnium, also Fin. 111 39, 40, Leg. 1 49.
160 BOOK III CH. XXX § 75.
utinam—trabes : the opening lines of Ennius’ Medea, cited also in
Herenn. 11 22 § 34, Cael. 18 (referring to the evil arising from the passion
of Clodia for his client), Jnvent. 1 91, Top. 61, Fin. 1 5, Fat. 35 (where he
continues licuit vel altius ‘Utinam ne in Pelio nata ulla umquam esset
arbor’, etiam supra ‘Utinam ne esset mons ullus Pelius’, similiterque
superiora repetentem regredi infinite licet).
caesa accedisset—trabes: the mss have the Pl. but most editors
follow the reading given in Varro LZ. Z. vit 33 (who adds sie dictum est a
qguibusdam, ut una canes, una trabes), and Priscian vit 8. For the use of
accid. cf. Varr. ap. Non. p. 494 trabs in humum accidens frangit ramos
cadens.
bonitatem : ‘given for purposes of deception not of upright dealing’.
The word has two shades of meaning, like our ‘ goodness’, (1) amiability,
(2) honesty ; of which latter we have an example in Of. m1 77 cum fidem
alicujus bonitatemque laudant, ‘dignum esse’ atunt ‘quicum in tenebris
maces’. Cicero speaking in his own person takes the opposite and truer
view of the relation between virtue and reason; Off. 1 50 (in the case of
beasts) justitiam, aequitatem, bonitatem non dicimus; sunt enim rationis et
orationis expertes.
Da (6). You say ‘it is all man’s fault for nrisusing his reason’,
but what are we to think of a Being who deliberately endowed him with
a faculty, which he knew would be productive of more harm than good?
8$ 76—78.
Ch. xxx1 § 76. sed urgetis: cf. above ch. xxviil.
hominum culpam: cf. Odyss. 1 32 6 moro, oiov 89 vv Beovs Bporot airt6-
evra, €& nuav yap daow kak’ Eupevat' of O€ Kai avroi odnow aracbadrinow
Umép popov adye exovow, Plato Rep. X 617 airia éXopévov, Oeds avaitios,
Chrysipp. ap. Gell. vir 2 § 12 66 cat vad rev TvOayopeiwy eipntau’ yvooe ©
dvOparous avOaipeta mypar éyovtas, os TH 3AaBav ExaaTots Tap avrots (Should
this be avrovs, ‘all along of themselves’ ?) yivopevwv kal ka’ opuny adrav
dpaptavovtey Te Kal BNatTopevoy Kal KaTa THY avTav Oiavotay Kal Béow, Senec.
N.@. V 18 § 5 non ideo non sunt ista natura bona, si vitio male uten-
tium nocent, ib. § 13 non quert possumus de auctore nostri deo, si beneficia
ejus corrupimus et, ut essent contraria, efecimus, ib. § 15 nihil invenies tam
manifestae utilitatis, quod non in contrarium transeat culpa, Aug. C. D.
xxi 1, Zeller rv p. 175.
ut si: ‘therein behaving as if’. This is part of Cotta’s reply ; ‘you
say it is all the fault, not of the Divine operator, but of the human material
operated upon ; which is just as if the physician or pilot were to plead the
severity of the disease or the storm as an excuse for their inefficiency ’.
medicus : cf. above § 15 and 11 12, where the same illustration is used
in reference to the science of divination.
BOOK III CH. XXXxI § 76. 161
etsi—liberius: ‘though such a comparison is absurd’, lit. ‘though
these are mere men—still even as such they act absurdly; for who would
have employed them, if it were not for the difficulties to be overcome ?—
and we may speak more freely (we have no similar weaknesses to allow
for) in pleading against God’, since he cannot shelter himself under the
excuse of ignorance or inability. The form of the sentence is altered
owing to the parenthesis ; we should have expected deus falli non potest or
something of the sort. For the argument see below § 90.
homunculi: cf. Acad. 11 134 deus ille, qui nihil censuit deesse virtuti,
homuncio hic, N. D. 1 123 ut homunculi similem deum fingeret.
ais: addressing the Deity, cf. Acad. 11 80.
dedisses : ‘ you ought to have given it’. This is an instance of what
is known as the Jussive use of the Subjunctive, thus defined by Madv.
§ 351 a 4, ‘in the imperfect and pluperfect the subjunctive is used to ex-
press advice or command, imperatively, of a thing which ought to have
been done, in opposition to a previous intimation of what actually was
done’; see also his n. on /%n. 11 35, Zumpt § 529 n., Kennedy p. 340, Roby
§ 1604, Draeg. §§ 148, 149, Nigelsb. p. 267, Allen, Wyttenbach and Lesca-
loperius on this passage; and compare QY. Frat. ut 4 atiunt nonnulli...me
oportuisse accusare. Is ergo judicibus committerem ?...non eaxistimo te putare
id mihi suscipiendum fuisse. Alterutrum, inquit idem Sallustius, defendisses
(which Manutius calls elegans et antigua locutio pro eo quod vulgo dicunt,
defendere debebas) ; Off. 111 88 male Curio, cum causam aequam esse dicebat,
semper addebat ‘vincat utilitas’. Potius doceret non esse aequam quia non
esset utilis rei publicae, quam, cum utilem non esse diceret, esse aequam
fateretur, where Holden calls doceret ‘a past imperative’; Orat. 1 167 quod
cum impetrasset, causa caderet, of which Wilkins says “a kind of past
imperative ‘he ought to have lost his case’” (the jussive force is not
however absolutely required here); Philipp. 11 86 misericordiam captabas
...guid petens? ut servires? tibt uni peteres, qui ita a puero vireras...ut
facile servires (where Mayor refers to Halm on Sulla 25, Wagner on
Virg. Aen. Iv 679, Naeke on Valer. Cato p. 161); Philipp. 1 75 quem erat
aequissimum contra Cn. Pompei liberos pugnare? quem? an cum tu...
convomeres, Dolabella pro te dimicaret? ‘was he to be fighting for you?’ Sest.
45 restitisses, oppugnasses, mortem pugnans oppetisses, where Halm’s note is
dictum pro ‘ resistere debuisti’ ; ib. 54 st meis incommodis laetabantur, urbis
tamen periculo commoverentur; Fin. Iv 57 saltem aliquid de pondere
detraaxisset et paulo minoris aestumavisset ea; Rosc. Am. 72 diligentius
venisses, Which Halrn renders ‘ hattest kommen sollen’; Verr. 11119 Voconia
lex te videlicet delectabat ; imitatus esses illum ipsum C. Voconium ; ib. v
59 quo tempore...etiam si precario essent rogandi, tamen ab vis impetraretur
(=impetrart debebat Halm, who is however mistaken, as Draeger has
pointed out, in comparing §§ 150 permoverem, 171 commoverentur, where
the ordinary force of the Subj. gives a satisfactory meaning); Rabir. Post.
29 moreretur, inquies ; Livy. XLV 37 § 3 non triumphum impedire debuit...sed
M. C;: TIL iBt
162 BOOKA CH XXxKT S70:
postero die nomen deferret. Other exx. may be found in the books referred
to; I will here only add for the negative sentence, Verr. 111 195 quid
facere debursti ?...si, ut ambitiost homines,...ex senatus aestimatione solvisses :
sin, ut plerique faciunt...ne emisses ; Att. 1 1 § 3 aut ne poposcisses, Plaut.
Poen. 1 5, 22 vel tu ne faceres tale in adulescentia ; Trinumm. 1384 non ego
uli argentum redderem? non redderes, where Brix says ‘non statt ne, so
dass die Antwort, der Frage eng angepasst, wie ein Echo zuriicktoént’.
[So we find both non and ne after wtinam, cf. Att. xX 9 § 3 utinam sus-
ceptus non essem aut ne quid ex eadem matre postea natum esset.) A
comparison of these passages shows plainly that the Subjunctive may
have the force of debebut. This use has been generally connected with
the Imperative force of the Subj., thus accounting for the employment
of ve for non, but such an explanation has been challenged of late
by two distinguished Cambridge scholars on the ground that ‘a past
imperative is an inconceivable thing’, I presume that those who used
the phrase ‘past imperative’, simply meant that the Subjunctive in this
use stands to the Imperative, as the phrase ‘you should not have
done that’ stands to the phrase ‘you should not do that’. Whether we
choose to speak of these as different tenses of the Imperative, is a verbal
question of no great importance: if we confine the Imperative to
commands which are capable of fulfilment, of course we must. select
another name. The alternative explanation offered by Mr Reid (Sulla
§ 25 p. 96) is as follows : “so-called ‘jussive subjunctives’ are merely parts
of elliptic conditional propositions” ; “the fact that ae occurs with some
of these subjunctives has led some scholars to regard them as conveying
commands or prohibitions put in past tenses, because the circumstances
to which they might have applied are past...but ve is merely equivalent to
non, as ne often was in early Latin”. Mr Reid is commenting here on the
words ae st, judices, ceteris patricits me et vos peregrinos vidert oporteret, a
Torquato tamen hoc vitium sileretur...est enim municipalis, which I under-
stand to mean ‘whatever right other patricians might have to dub us
foreigners, Torquatus at least ought to have kept silence on this defect in
our citizenship, being, as he is, himself connected with a munictpiwm only’.
Mr Reid's note is “ editors explain s¢leretur as equivalent to silert debebat,
but the subjunctive in Latin has no such force ”...“‘ sz/eretur is not the true
apodosis to the protasis s? oporteret, but is rather the apodosis to a
suppressed protasis such as s? caperet. So with Virgil’s famous words at tu
dictis, Albane, maneres”. I confess I cannot quite make out what is meant
by this; but we may compare another note by the same scholar on Acad.
11.58 p. 169 ed. 1 idlud attendimus in hoc omni genere quam inconstanter
loquamur? non enim proferremus vino aut somno oppressos, rendered in his
translation p. 52 ‘are we aware how inconsistent is our talk concerning
this entire class of arguments? If we were, we should not quote men
overpowered by wine or sleep &c.’ That is to say, it is an instance of an
ordinary hypothetical sentence, s? attenderemus being naturally understood
BOOK III CH, XXXI § 76. 163
from what precedes. But in his note Mr Reid says “this must apparently
be added to the exx. of the subj. used to denote non id quod fieret factumve
esset, sed quod fieri debuerit. As such passages are often misunderstood,
I note that they can be most rationally explained as elliptic constructions
in which a condition is expressed without its consequence. We have an
exact parallel in English; e.g. tw dictis, Albane, maneres may fairly be
translated ‘hadst thou but kept to thy word’. Here the condition ‘if
thou hadst kept’ stands without the consequence ‘thou wouldest not have
died’”. It is to be noted that in his comments on these two passages
Mr Reid gives inconsistent explanations of the quotation from Virgil: in
the one place speaking of the protasis being understood (I suppose, ‘if you
had known it beforehand, you would have kept to your word’), in the
other, of the apodosis. Probably we are to understand that he would
make two classes of jussive subjunctives, those in which the apodosis, and
those in which the protasis is to be supplied, and that he would distribute
the cases under either head as he found it easiest to supply one or the
other. Mr Nixon (J. of Phil. vol. vir p. 57) says “itis not denied that
there is an important class of so-called ‘jussive’ subjunctives, but of these
those with ne are intelligible imperatives (ne poposcisses) [on a subsequent
page this concession is withdrawn], those with non can always be ex-
plained as hypothetical with or without protasis suppressed”. It appears
then that there are three points for consideration : (1) is ne to be regarded
merely as equivalent to non ? (2) is it the fact that the Latin Subjunctive
cannot mean ‘ought’? (3) is it possible to explain all ‘jussives’ as parts of
elliptic conditional propositions? As to (1), no doubt there are compounds
and phrases such as nefas, nequaquam, in which ne retains its old simple
force, but I think we may safely assume that if xe continued to be used with
some one particular coustruction, however much the words were varied, it
must have been because it was felt that there was something in that construc-
tion which suited the later specialized use of ne. And whether, or not, we
employ the phrase ‘past imperative’ it cannot be denied that the use of
ne in such a phrase as ne poposcisses approaches more or less nearly to the
use of ne to express a wish (as in di ne dedissent above § 75), or a command.
(2) It appears to me that the feeling of the Latin writers as to the meaning
of the Jussive Subj. is sufficiently shown, by its being frequently opposed
to debeo and similar words, cf. the instances cited above from Q. Fr. 11 4,
Philipp. 1 75, Liv. xuv 37, Verr. 11 195, Sulla 25, Fin. 11 35 st eam quam
Aristippus (voluptatem dixisset), idem tenere debuit ultimum bonorum ; sin
eam quam Iveronymus, fecisset, &c., where Madvig says id est, facere debuit ;
also that we find the same meaning in other uses of the Subj. esp. in what
_ is known as the ‘ Deliberative’ use, with which the Jussive is coupled in
Trin. 134, cf. Mere. 633 quid ego facerem? Cu. quid tu faceres, men’ rogas ?
requaereres, rogitares quis esset, Ter. Hec. 341 non visam uxorem Pamphili ?
...ne mittas quidem visendi causa quemquam. Again does not the fact
that, in conditional sentences (in the secondary as well as in the primary
11—2
164 BOOK III CH. XXXI § 76.
tenses), verbs such as possum, debeo, oportet are used in the Indicative
in the apodosis, where the Subj. is used in the protasis, does not this indi-
cate that these quasi-auxiliary verbs were felt to take the place of the
Subjunctive mood; in other words that the force of the Subj. was felt
to be expressed by these auxiliaries? see Boetticher’s Lex. Tac. p. 106
(on the pregnant force of the Conjunctive) and Nagelsb. p. 267. Lastly,
is it true that this Jussive force is confined to conditional or quasi-con-
ditional sentences, as asserted by Mr Reid and Mr Nixon and apparently
by Mady. Fin. 1 35 (where he speaks of it as a particular use of the
conjunctive guod post condicionem, sive ea verbis expressa est sive intellegi-
tur, ponitur ad significandum id quod fiert debuerit)! Tf we are right in
connecting this use with the Deliberative and Optative uses, there seems
no @ priori reason for limiting it to the conditional sentence, and certainly
there is nothing to suggest it a posterior’. It would at any rate require
a remarkable power of special pleading to explain as conditional sentences
all the exx. cited above. Even, if we should allow that the Jussive origi-
nated in an ejaculatory hypothesis, yet such an ejaculatory use is itself
closely connected with the other recognized uses of the Subj., all springing
from the root conception of the mood as expressive of thought in contrast to
fact ; and in any case this particular use has outgrown its origin and estab-
lished its right to be treated as an independent off-shoot of the root, just
as much as the Imperative, Deliberative and Optative uses. I will only
add that two other exx. of this use are generally cited from the V. D., swmp-
sisses tuo jure 189, and quid enim dedissent 11 71. I have not treated
them as such myself, because I thought them capable of another explana-
tion, but I am far from denying that Cicero and his readers may very
probably have understood them with what we know as a ‘jussive’ force.
[I think those who object to the so-called jussive use of the subjunctive
have failed to see that the ground of objection is applicable to a number of
other uses which no one could think of disputing. Faciat, ne faciat,
ne feceris in the usual imperative meaning : faciat, fecerit, fecisset in the
concessive uses; moriar, morerer in optative uses; quid agam? quid
agerem? in so-called dubitative uses; the whole class of subjunctives of
purpose (as distinguished from subjunctives of result) including such uses
as mitto ut (or qui) faciat, postulo faciat, censeo facius, &e., all exhibit
a jussive meaning (see my Grammar ch. xx1), and I can see no reason in
objecting to treat as such the verbs in A¢ tu dictis, Albane, maneres / or in
Quid tibi cum pelago? terra contenta fuisses (Ov. Am. I 8. 49). But
neither could I assert that here, as elsewhere, there are not more ways
than one of taking particular expressions. The original subjective force of
the subjunctive mood was gradually specialised in various directions, one
phrase or class of phrases being developed by analogy to some other.
Whether this jussive use was developed from the protasis of a conditional
sentence by suppressing the apodosis, or from the apodosis by suppressing
the protasis, is impossible to say. It may well have been a collateral to,
BOOK III CH. XXXI § 76. 165
not a descendant of, either. Grammatical as well as lexicographical deve-
lopments are often curiously restricted to particular phrases or classes of
expression. And what would be unintelligible or unbearable in ordinary
writing or speaking may be boldly and judiciously ventured on when the
emotions or imagination are excited; just as on the other hand the
familiarities of conversation assisted by looks and gestures render possible
many turns of language which would fail in different circumstances. A
writer in quiet, unimpassioned prose would scarcely use maneres for
manere debebas, if he wished to be quickly and certainly apprehended ;
but that is no objection to such a use by Vergil, who was continually
making experiments. R.|
ubi igitur locus: the gitur refers to the general argument, not to the
immediately preceding clause : ‘ you say, the fact that men misuse their
reason, is not inconsistent with benevolent intention on the part of the
Gods who bestowed reason on man, any more than an heir’s misuse of a
legacy is inconsistent with benevolence on the part of the testator : where
then is there room for mistake on the part of the Gods? the testator may
be deceived in his expectations, but God cannot be deceived’. On patri-
monia see above § 70. 7
an ut Sol: abbreviated for an falli potuit, ut Sol fallebatur ?
Phaethontem: see the story in Ovid Met. bk. 1, and compare Of. 111
94 Sol Phaethonti filio..,facturum se esse diait quicquid optasset. Optavit
ut im currum patris tolleretur: sublatus est ; atque is, antequam constitit,
actu fulminis deflagravit. Quanto melius fuerat in hoc promissum patris non
esse servatum. Quid? quod Theseus exegit promissum a Neptuno? Cut
cum tres optationes Neptunus dedisset, optavit interitum Hippolyti filii, cum
is patri suspectus esset de noverca ; quooptato impetrato Theseus in maximis
Suit luctibus ; ib. 1 32, NV. D. m1 45, and the Hippolytus of Euripides.
cum—perdidit, cum—habuisset: combination of Temporal and
Causal uses, ‘at the time when Th. caused his son’s death, owing to the
power received from Neptune’,
§ 77. di poetici: see above on I 61, and compare Aug. C.D. Iv 27,
v1 5 foll.
scissent: Quintilian (1 6 § 17) speaks of the form scivisse as unusual ;
and so Cic. Orat. 157 (in regard to nosse and novisse) quasi vero nesciamus
in hoc genere et plenum verbum recte dici et imminutum usitate.
si verum est: Ba. after Madv. reads esse¢ on account of the following
praestaret, but the anacoluthon is easily explained by the length of the
sentence and by the change of tense in the repeated form of the protasis
(st essent discessuri). Moreover it is paralleled by the following sentence,
st convertunt, non dari—melius fuit.
Aristo: cf. 1 37.
[audientibus: used substantively like discens, Plin. Zp. mr 18 § 8 n.
The technical term in the schools for a disciple was auditor dkovatis, see
Juv.rln; J. E. B. M.]
166 BOOK Tt CH, SXxI 8 474
asotos ex Aristippi: this saying is attributed to Zeno by Antigonus
Carystius ap. Athen. x1 19 p. 365. [Asotus is also cited from F%in., asotia
from Gell.; add for latter Macrob. Sat. vi 4 § 22. J. E. B. M.]
si qui audierunt—interpretarentur : bracketed by Ba. after Madv.
(1) on account of the tautology, (2) because of the distance separating
prorsus from praestaret. But as regards (2) we have an example of prorsus
heading the clause, at some distance from its verb, in Rose. Am. 59 prorsus
ut vestro consessu et hoc conventu pro summa solitudine abuterctur ; and for
the repetition of the protasis Sch. refers to Madv. himself on /%n. 1 7.
philosophos: this emendation by Lambinus is evidently right. It
is not the interest of philosophers, but the abstract better, which is in
question. The Dat. of mss would be suggested by the other meaning of
praestaret and the following vs.
qui se audissent: for the use of the Reflexive in reference to a
remoter subject, see Index.
§ 78. si convertunt, melius fuit: ‘if as a fact they do now abuse
it, it would have been originally better not to give it’. The mood and
tense here are in favour of the reading si est verwm above.
ut si medicus: see above § 69.
meracius : used metaphorically by Cic. 2. P. 1 66 nimis meracam
libertatem hauserit. [The comparative is also found in Aug. @ D. 1 30.
J. E. B. M.]
vestra: ‘of you Stoics’, cf. 150 Balbe soletis.
utinam quidem: cf. Sulla 54 utinam quidem—satisfacere posset ; Nepos
Hum. W185 utinam quidem istud evenisset; and for the elliptical use Att.
x1 48 quod utinam, iterum utinam ! tuo tamen commodo; Orat. 11 361
habetis sermonem hominis, utinam non impudentis. [Plin. Ep. v 8 § 7 potes
..utinam. J. E. B. M.]
quanti ejus nomen : ‘how highly you esteem her name’ (providentia,
which excludes the possibility of ignorance).
Db. Lf lack of wisdom is the greatest of evils and all men lack
wisdom, how can it be said that man is specially favoured by Heaven?
379
oO .
Ch. xxx § 79. stultitia—malum: see 1 23 n. So even Epicurus
nemo stultus non miser Fin. 1 59, and more strongly Tuse. 11 17.
et fortunae et corporis: on this classification see in. m1 43 cum tria
genera bonorum sint, quae sententia est Peripateticorum; Tusc. v 85 tria
genera bonorum, maxima animi, secunda corporis, externa tertia, ut Peripa-
tetict, nec multo veteres Academici secus; Tusc. Vv 22 miht quidem non vide-
batur quisquam esse beatus posse, cum in malis esset; in malis autem
sapientem esse posse, si essent ulla corporis aut fortunae mala ; ib. § 23 cum
vero tria genera malorum esse dicant, qui duorum generum malis omnibus
urgeatur, ut omnia adversa sint in fortuna, omnibus oppressum corpus et
BOOK III CH, XXXII § 79. 167
confectum doloribus, huic paulumne ad beatam vitam deesse dicemus? and
§ 25. Aristotle gives the same classification and speaks of it as ancient
and accepted by philosophers, Eth. 1 8 veveunuevav trav dyabdv tpixn Kal
TOV pev ExTds Aeyouevwy Tav dé wept uxhy kal Toma, TA Tepi Wuxny Kupiorata
Aéyouev kal padiora ayaa, cf. Reid Acad. 1 19.
sapientiam nemo assequitur: Zwsc. 11 51 in quo vero erit perfecta
sapientia, quem adhue nos quidem vidimus neminem, sed philosophorum
sententiis, qualis hice futurus sit, si modo aliquando fuerit, exponitur ; Off.
11t 16 nec vero cum duo Decti aut duo Scipiones, fortes viri, commemorantur,
aut cum Fabricius justus nominatur, aut ab illis fortitudinis aut ab hoe
justitiae, tamquam a sapiente, petitur ecemplum: nemo enim horum sic
sapiens, ut sapientem volumus intellegi, nec ii qui sapientes habiti et nominati,
M. Cato et C. Laelius, sapientes fuerunt; ne uli quidem septem, sed ex
mediorum officiorum frequentia similitudinem quandam gerebant speciemque
sapientium ; Div. 11 61 si quod raro fit id portentum putandum est, sapien-
tem esse portentum est: saepius enim mulam peperisse arbitror quam sa-
prentem fuisse, Hirzel Unters. z. Cic. 1 pt. 1 pp. 279 foll. The inconsistency
between the Stoic view of human life and the belief in providence is
noticed by Plutarch St. Rep. c. 31 (Chrysippus affirms) paiverOa mavtas...
em dkpov jee Svaotvyias, kaxoSatmovias amaans, etra mpovoia Gedy StaxetoOat
Ta kKa® nuas ovtws dOXiws mpatrovras. ‘What worse could happen to us if
it were the aim of the Gods to do us all possible evil ?’
in summis malis: such was the original teaching of the Stoics, but
the later development of Stoicism took a less pessimistic view of humanity,
recognizing an intermediate state, mpoxorn ‘progress’, between folly and
wisdom, and intermediate duties, péca xaOjkovra ‘media officia’. We read
that Chrysippus distinguished three degrees of Progress (Zeller 11 1,
p. 270 n.) and that Posidonius spoke of Socrates, Diogenes and Antisthenes
as being only év mpoxory (Diog. L. vit 91).
quibus consultum dicitis: for omission of esse cf. § 26 aedificatum n.
Do. If God really cared for men, he ought to have made all men
good, or at least to have rewarded the good and. punished the bad.
§§ 79—85.
Telamo: the reference is to the so-named tragedy of Ennius, cited in
Div. 11 104 Ennius, qui magno plausu loquitur assentiente populo ‘ Ego deum
genus esse semper dixi et dicam caelitum, sed eos non curare opinor, quid
agat humanum genus’. Et quidem, cur sie opinetur, rationem subjicit ; sed
nihil est necesse dicere quae sequuntur. The line alluded to is that here
quoted, which is also referred to in Div. 1 132. Telamon is bewailing the
death of Ajax, caused, as he believes, by the malice of his enemies and the
treachery of Teucer. Cf. Attius 1. 142 Ribb. yam jam neque regunt di
neque profecto deum summus rex onvnibus curat.
cur neglegant: brachylogy for eur neglegere putandi sint, see n. on
il 70 idcirco consuluit and Index.
168 BOOK II CH. XXXII § 79.
nam si—abest: trochaic tetrameter catalectic. For the thought
compare the epigram marmoreo Licinus tumulo jacet, at Cato parvo, Pom-
petus nullo, quis putet esse deos ? and the famous lines of Claudian (Ruf 1
12) sed cum res hominum tanta caligine volvi aspicerem laetosque diu florere
nocentes, vexarique pios, rursus labefacta cadebat religio foll., also Ps. 73,
Job 21, Niigelsb. V. Theol. ch. 1 pp. 40—59, Aristo ap. Theophilus A wtéol.
ur p. 121 C., Seneca Provid. 11 4 Fortuna rectissimum quemque aggreditur
adversus quem vim suam tntendat ; ib. § 3 nihil mihi videtur infelicius eo
cut nihil mali accidit ; Sext. Emp. P. H. m1 9—12.
omnes bonos efficere: the difficulty here stated is thus met by Theodore
of Mopsuestia (Labbe Concil. v p. 449) “ Because God knew it to be useful
for us or rather for all rational creatures that first there should be an
entrance of evils and of what is worse; but that afterwards these should
be destroyed and better things be introduced ; therefore God divided the
creation into two states, the present and the future, in the latter indeed
intending to lead all to immortality and immutability, but in the present
letting us fall into death and mutability... For otherwise, not knowing the
experience of evils, we could not have gained the knowledge of those good
things” cited by Owen Jntrod. to Dogm. Theol. p. 214. Similar answers
were made by the Stoics, see my Ane. Phil. p. 163, Zeller 111 1 p. 175, Plut.
Mor. p. 1067.
De. (1). On the contrary we see virtue constantly followed by
adversity. § 80.
§ 80. Scipiones: the brothers P. and Cn. defeated and slain in Spain
in the year B.c. 212. P. was consul in 218 and, after missing Hannibal in
Gaul, had sent on his army to Spain under the command of his brother.
Arnold says of this resolution that it ‘appears to shew that he possessed
the highest qualities of a general, which involve the wisdom of a statesman
no less than of a soldier...If the Carthaginians were suffered to consolidate
their dominion in Spain, and were to avail themselves of its immense
resources, not in money only, but in men, the hardiest and steadiest of
barbarians and, under the training of such generals as Hannibal and his
brother, equal to the best soldiers in the world, the Romans would hardly
have been able to maintain the contest. Had not P. Scipio despatched his
army to Spain at this critical moment, instead of carrying it home to Italy,
his son in all probability would never have won the battle of Zama’. Cicero
often mentions the two brothers as patterns of patriotic devotion, e.g. Cato
75 duos Scipiones qui iter Poents vel corporibus suis obstruere voluerunt ;
Of. 111 16 cited above on sapientiam nemo assequitur ; called duo fulmina
nostri imperii (Balb. 34), duo propugnacula belli Punici (Parad. 1 12) ; ef.
A ATETOG tak o\? Sa SD aes Oe
Maximus: Q. Fabius surnamed Cunctator (above 11 61). The death
of his son is mentioned Cato 12 multu in eo viro praeclara cognovi sed nihil
admirabilius quam quo modo ille mortem filid tulit, clari vive et consularis.
BOOK III CH. XXXII § 80. 169
Est in manibus laudatio, quam cum legimus, quem philosophum non con-
temnimus ? also Tusc. 111 70.
Marcellum: he fell at Venusia B.c. 208, see on 11 61 Virtutis.
Paulum : his death is mentioned along with that of Marcellus Cato 75,
with that of the Scipios ib. 82, and 7wusc. 1 89, see Div. 11 71.
Reguli: M. Atilius Reg. is the stock example of a good man struggling
with adversity, 7’wusc. v 14 prudentia ipsa hoc videt non omnes bonos esse
etiam beatos, multaque de M. Atilio...recordatur ; on the other hand /%n, 11
65 ‘virtue declares that Regulus cum sua voluntate, nulla vi coactus praeter
Jfidem quam dederat hosti, ex patria Karthaginem revertisset, tum ipsum,
cum vigiliis et fame cruciaretur, was more blest than the happy man of the
Epicureans’.
domestici parietes: B.c. 129 he was found dead in his bed aged 56,
see above 11 14, Milo 16 quantum luctum in hac urbe fuisse a patribus nostris
accepimus, cum P. Africano domi suae quiescenti illa nocturna vis esset
ulata ! where the Scholiast says hic cum Latinorum causam societatis jure
contra C. Gracchum triumvirum ejusque collegas perseveranter defensurus
esset, ne ager ipsorum divideretur, repentina morte domi suae interceptus est,
non sine infamia et ipsius C. Gracchi et uxoris suae Semproniae; R. P. v1
12 st impias propinquorum manus effugeris. Carbo is named as the
murderer in Q. fr. 1 3 § 3 Pompeius dixit aperte se munitiorem ad custodien-
dam vitam suam fore, quam Africanus fuisset, quem C. Carbo interemisset,
Fam, 1X 21 § 3, Or. 11170; but nothing was ever proved.
Rutilius Rufus, a friend of Panaetius and Posidonius, served under
Scipio in the Numantine war and was legatus in Asia under Mucius
Scaevola the pontifex, about B.c. 98. By his honesty in repressing ex-
tortion he incurred the illwill of the publicani, and was condemned on
his return to Rome on a false charge de repetundis. He is always spoken
of as a noble representative of the Roman Stoics, cf. Scaur. 12 P. Rutilio
damnato nemo tam innocens videbatur ut non timeret judicia, quae tune
penes equestrem ordinem erant; Or. 1 229 cum esset ille vir exemplum inno-
centiae, cumque ulo nemo neque integrior esset in civitate neque sanctior, non
modo supplea judicibus esse noluit, sed ne ornatius quidem aut liberius
causam dict suam, quam simplex ratio veritatis ferebat (‘like Socrates’, as
he goes on to say § 231); Cotta, who was his sister’s son (A?ét. x1I 20, Sen.
Cons. ad Helv. 16), spoke in his defence; see also Piso 95 major mihi judt-
cum et ret publicae poena lla visa est quam Rutilii, Seneca Provid. 3, Consol.
ad Marc. 22, Minuc. F. 5. Seneca joins him with Socrates and Cato as
one of those who levi temporis impensa invenerunt quo modo aeterni fierent
et ad immortalitatem moriendo venerunt. Cicero tells us that his dialogue
de R. P. is a report of what he had himself heard from Rut. when he was
in exile at Smyrna, cf. Roby Jntrod. to Digest p. ci.
sodalis meus: Cotta is said to be Drusi maxime familiaris Or. 1 25.
They were both pontifices, though not at the same time, Drusus having
been murdered in 91 B.c., and Cotta being made pontifer in 82.
170 BOOK UI CH. XXXII § 80.
Drusus: cf. J/ilo 16 domi suae nobilissinus vir, senatus propugnator
atque tlis quidem temporibus paene patronus, trib. pl. M. Drusus occisus est ;
Tlerenn. 1V 22 § 31 tuus, O Druse, sanguis domesticos parietes et vultum
parentis adspersit ; Vol. 1 p. xl, Wilkins Orat. 1 Introd. p. 5. No attempt
was made to discover who had committed the murder: Cicero (below § 81)
charges Varius with it. The reforms proposed by Drusus were (1) the
transference of judicial functions from the equites to the Senate enlarged by
the addition of 300 equites ; (2) a special commission for the purpose of trying
any juryman who should be guilty of receiving bribes ; (3) distribution of
grain to the citizens on a larger scale; (4) colonization of the state domain ;
(5) extension of the franchise to the Italians. See below on Varius.
simulacrum Vestae: compare, what is to my mind the most beautiful
and touching passage in all the works of Cicero, if not in the whole of
Latin literature, when we remember the fate of the writer himself, Orat.
1 1—14, Cicero is there speaking of Crassus as saved by his early
death from beholding the evils impending on his friends and on his
country : among other things ‘he did not see the image of Vesta sprinkled
with the blood of his colleague, the pontifex Mucius Scaevola’. This
Scaevola is son of P. Mucius Sc. mentioned above 1 115, 11 5. He is
always spoken of with the utmost reverence and affection by Cic., who
studied law under him, after the death of his earher tutor, Q. Mucius Sc.
the Augur. Thus in Lael. 1 he calls him wnwm nostrue civitatis et ingenio
et justitia praestantissimum. The thought of Scaevola’s end was often
before the mind of Cic. in the later Civil war, see A7¢t. Ix 12 torqueor
infelia, ut jam ulum Mucianum exoptem; ib. 15 nihil expedio, nisi aut
ab hoc (by a new Marius) tamguam Q. Mucius, aut ab illo (by a
new Sulla) tamguam L. Scipio. ‘ At the funeral of C. Marius, B.c. 86,
C. Flavius Fimbria, one of his violent adherents, endeavoured to have
Scaevola assassinated. He was wounded, but not fatally ; whereupon
Fimbria gave him notice of trial, and the charge being asked declared that
it was for having only half received the thrust of the dagger (lose, Am. 33).
Four years later the Marians effected their object. In B.c. 82 Damasippus,
on instructions from the younger Marius, then shut up in Praeneste by
Sulla, attacked and killed Scaevola before the statue of Vesta” (which
stood in the vestibule of the famous circular temple of Vesta, see Burn
tome yp. 102 foll.), “‘or as some say in or near the Curia LHostilia” (Roby
Digest p. ev foll.).
a Cinna: the orator Antonius and Catulus were among the victims in
the massacre which followed the return of the elder Marius to Rome,
B.C. 87, after Sulla’s departure for Greece, see Z'usc. v 55 Cinna collegae sui,
consulis Cn. Octavii, praecidi caput jussit, P. Crassi, L. Caesaris, nobilissi-
morum hominum, quorum virtus fuerat domi militiaeque cognita, M. Antonii,
omnium eloquentissimt, quos ego audicrim, C. Caesaris, in quo mihi videtur
specimen furisse humanitatis, salis, suaritatis, leporis foll., Cat. ut 24, Vell.
Pant 22, Ano. C. Doi 2y,
BOOK II CH. XXXII § 80. el
Marius: Cic. was proud of him as an Arpinate and novus homo, and
often praises him in the highest terms, see Rabir. 27, Balb. 46, Verr. v 25,
Sest. 37, Parad. 16: he even wrote a poem on his achievements Leg. I 2 ;
in Jusc. v 56 however he speaks of his cruelty to Catulus as blotting out
all his former glories. See on the latter 1 79 n.
De. (2). Vice ts in like manner rewarded by prosperity, as in the
case of tyrants, like Dionysius. If some come to a bad end at last,
this is no equivalent for all the suffering they have caused. $§ 81—84.
§ 81. dies deficiat: so Zusc. v 102 dies deficiat, si velim paupertatis
causam defendere, Cael. 29 dies jam me deficiat si coner expromere, Verr. I
52 nam me dies vox latera deficiant, si hoc nune vociferart velim, Rose. Am,
89 tempus te citius quam oratio deficeret.
crudelissimus Cinna regnavit: he was consul for four years together
from B.c. 87 to 84; cf. Philipp. x1 1 Cinna, Sulla, Caesar, hi tres post
civitatem a L. Bruto liberatam plus potuerunt quam universa res publica ;
and, for the phrase, Lael. 41 (of Tib. Gracchus) regnum occupare conatus
est, vel potius regnavit is quidem paucos menses ; so Clodius of Cic. himself
(Att. xvi 10) quousque hune regem feremus? cf. Sall. fr. ine. 52 Kritz,
tyrannumque et Cinnam maxima voce appellans. In Phil. xt 1 Cicero,
comparing Marius, Sulla and Cinna, makes cruelty the distinguishing
characteristic of the last.
dedit poenas: he was killed in a mutiny at Brundisium, whilst
endeavouring to induce his soldiers to cross over to Greece against Sulla
(Appian B.C. 178, Liv. Epit. 83).
Ch. xxx. Varius: son of a Spanish woman, and hence called
Hybrida, offered himself as a tool to the equites in their struggle against
Drusus, and proposed a law de majestate in his tribuneship (B.c. 91) to punish
all who had in any way encouraged the Soci to take up arms against
Rome; see above Vol. rp. xl, 1§ 61. Cotta was among those who had to go
into exile in consequence. Within two years from his tribuneship Varius
was condemned on his own law and sent into exile (Brut. 306). We are
not informed as to the particulars of his death, nor are we elsewhere told
of his poisoning Metelius, i.e. probably Numidicus, the conqueror of
Jugurtha, who was recalled from exile in B.c. 99.
importunissimus: the word is properly used, like importuosus, of a
coast which offers no harbour, as in Ov, Met. x1v 481 quos communis hiemps
importunusque Caphareus mersit aquis, cf. Plaut. Trin. 11 3. 7 suae senectuti
acriorem hiemem parat, quom ilam importunam tempestatem conciet : from
this first sense flow three secondary senses (1) ‘unfavorable’, ‘ unseason-
able’, ‘unsuitable’, opposed to opportunus; (2) ‘storm-tost’, ‘restless’,
‘troublesome’ (hence our ‘importunate’) as in Hor. Lpist. 118. 23 argent?
sitis importuna ; Plaut. Asin. 1 1. 47 (uxorem) importunam. atque incom-
modam ; and (3) as here, ‘threatening’, ‘dangerous’, ‘ pitiless’, ‘savage’,
4 BOOK III CH. XXXII § 81.
melius fuit: cf. be/lwm erat 1 84 and Index under ‘ Indicative’.
Dionysius: the Elder, tyrant of Syracuse between B.c. 405 and 368, see
Grote’s Greece Ch. Ixxxi to Ixxxiii.
§ 82. in ipso flore: here apparently used of place, answering to opulen-
tissimae civitatis before, rather than of time: the ‘prime of Greece’ would
have been a century later. So Ligar. 32 possum totum...agrum Sabinun,
florem Italiae, proponere and Phil. 11 13 nee vero de virtute...provinciae
Gallicae tacert potest ; est enim lle flos Italiae. Pisistratus ruled Athens
from B.c. 560 to 527.
Phalaris: tyrant of Agrigentum from about B.c. 560 to 540. The
story of the hollow bull of brass in which he burnt his victims is
noticed by Pindar Pyth. I fin. The bull was afterwards taken to Carthage
and then restored to Agrigentum by Scipio (Verr. Iv 73). According to
Aristotle (het. 11 20) Stesichorus endeavoured to warn the people of
Himera against allowing Phalaris a body guard, by relating the fable of
the horse and the stag. Heraclides Ponticus, the pupil of Aristotle,
after mentioning the brazen bull and other instruments of torture used
by Phalaris, adds dvmep 6 Sjpos erypwpynoato évérpynoe O€ Kal thy pynTépa Kal
tos didrous (frag. Hist. 1 p. 233), cf. Ovid 1b. 4389 utque ferox Phalaris,
lingua prius ense resecta, more bovis Paphio clausus in aere gemas.
Cicero calls him ecrudelissimus omnium tyrannus (Verr. l.c.); ch Off
26 Phalaris cujus est praeter ceteros:nobilitata crudelitas, and Att. VII
20 incertum est Phalarimne an Pisistratum sit unitaturus Caesar (ie.
whether he will be mild or cruel).
Apollodorus: tyrant of Cassandria, the ancient Potidaea, about B.c.
280. “After gaining over his fellow-citizens by his profession of an ardent
zeal for liberty, he seized the government with the help of a band of con-
spirators, whom he is said to have pledged in a draught of human blood.
It appears that his tyranny was at first exercised only at the expense of
the rich and for the benefit of the poor. But it was maintained by a body-
guard of Celts, who were the ready instruments of every cruelty ; and the
possession of absolute power seems to have tempted him to the worst abuse
of it” (Thirlwall). He was finally overthrown by Antigonus Gonatas.
Plutarch mentions Ap. as an example of punishment inflicted by mental
terrors and horrible dreams gaoly ’Aq. kata tods trvous dpav éxdepopevov
€autov Ud SkvOay, eira ckabewopevov, thy S€ Kapdiav ex Tob NEBNTOs VT0pbey-
youény Kal héyovaay, "Eyo oot Tovtwy aitia’ Kal radw tas Ovyatepas Suarvpovs
kal preyouevas Tots odpace KUKA@ Trepl avtov TepiTpexovoas. Polyaenus IV
6 § 18 calls him govkeéraros cat eGpdtatos tupayywv, and his name is
coupled with Phalaris by Polybius vir 7, Ov. Pont. 11 9. 48, Sen. Benef. vit
19 § 5 quid, si non tantum malus factus est, sed ferus, sed immanis, qualis
Apollodorus aut Phalaris? [cf. ibid. § 7, Jra115§ 1. J. E. B. M.]
sustulit: from sufero, cf. Madv. Opuse. 1 16, Attius Myrm. 17 poenas
sufferam, Cic. Catil. 1 28 poenam sui sceleris sufferat, Font. 39 victoriae
poenas sufferre. YT do not know however of any exuuple of the Perf. in this
BOOK III CH. XXXII § 82. 173
sense. [Auson. Sept. Sap. Sent. (sept. vers.) Thales 3, quod facturus eris,
dicere sustuleris. J.E. B.M.] Cobet (Var. Lect. p. 463) says quis sie
loquitur ? videtur fuisse ‘poenas luit’; and no doubt it is possible that
sustulit might have arisen from this through a dittographia of the last
syllable of poenas. L. and 8. give the passage both under suffero and
tollo, comparing for the latter 2 Verr. 11 1 providere quid oneris tollant ;
but ¢ollant there means ‘take up’ not ‘endure’,
multis quidem—necatis: cf. n. on et guidem 1 79, and Madv. Fin. 1
35, where exx. are given of guzdem by itself having the same force: so xal-ye
and ye with Part. to which this is an exact parallel.
et praedones: Ba.’s correction e¢iam is unnecessary. St here has the
ironical force of et guidem, as in I 79, ef. 111 27 et ego quaero.
multi saepe: a colloquial pleonasm, for ‘we often see pirates punished’
or ‘we see many pirates punished’. It does not mean that ‘many repeat-
edly suffer’. Compare Plaut. Capt. 44 saepe jam in multis locis (where see
Brix), ib. 325 multa multis saepe suasit, ib. 994 vidi multa saepe picta,
Mil. Glor. 11 3. 12 multos saepe vidi, Cic. Off. 1 74 multe bella saepe quae-
siverunt (where see Gernhard and Allen), ib. 111 40 tincidunt multae saepe
causae, R. P. 111 42 multas tu quidem Laeli saepe causas ita defendisti, Red.
in Sen. 15 non eloquentia, quod in multis saepe accidit, vos decepit, Har.
— Resp. 56 multis saepe optimis civibus accidit, Verr. 11 188 multos saepe viros
bonos, ib. IV 107 multa saepe prodigia vim ejus declarant, Cluent. 195 multi
saepe in judicando peccata concesserunt, ib. 183 saepe multorum veritas
emergit, also Piso 75, Flacc. 86, Plane. 50, Verr. v 147, Sest. 109, Cluent.
171, Catil. 111 23, Hor. Sat. 1 6. 10, Hpzst. 11.1. 219.
Anaxarchus: a philosopher of Abdera, who accompanied Alexander
into Asia, and after his death fell into the hands of Nicocreon king of
Salamis in Cyprus, whose hatred he had incurred by his free-speaking.
Laertius tells us (1x 59) that he was pounded to death in a mortar, and
that in his tortures he uttered the words often quoted by the Christian
Fathers mricoe rov ’Ava€apyov OvAakov, ’Avagapxov de ov mrisoets (see
Menage in loc.). He adds that when the tyrant, in order to silence him,
ordered his tongue to be cut off, he bit it off and spat it in his face ; see
Cic. Tusc. 11 52 Zeno proponatur Eleates, qui perpessus est omnia potius
guam conscios delendae tyrannidis indicaret: de Anaxarcho Democriteo
cogitetur, qui cum Cypri in manus Timocreontis (sic) regis incidisset nullum
genus supplici deprecatus est neque recusavit ; Val. Max. 111 3 § 4 extr.
excarnificatum: ‘butchered’, only found here in Cic. [in Seneca
three times, twice in metaphorical sense, Clem. 1 16 § 3, Jra ur 4 § 3.
Add to lexx. Lact. If, P. 1, Oros. vir 8, Cyprian (ed. Hartel) p. 552. 9,
559.5 and 18. J. E. B. M.] Livy uses the simple verb.
Zeno: the disciple of Parmenides, b. B.c. 490, see vol. I p. xiv. The
circumstances of his death are variously reported. It is agreed that he
underwent torture, but the torturer is sometimes called Nearchus, sometimes
Diomedes or Demylus or even, by a palpable blunder, Phalaris or Dionysius ;
174 BOOK III CH. XXXIII § 82.
again the place is sometimes Elea, sometimes Agrigentum ; some say that
he bit off his tongue to avoid confession, others that he named confidential
friends of the tyrant as conspirators, others that he bit off the tyrant’s
ear under pretence of whispering a secret to him: some (e.g. Hermippus
B.C. 250) repeat of him the story told of Anaxarchus, see Diog. L. 1x 26 nn.,
Zeller 1 p. 536. Three of the instances here cited by Cic. (Dionysius,
Anaxarchus and Zeno) are also referred to by Philo Prov. 1 6—11, 26.
Platonem legens: the Phacdo is also alluded to in Twuse, 1 24, 84, 102,
cf. the well-known story of Cato.
discrimen: sc. ¢nter bonos et tmprobos.
Ch. xxxiv § 83. Harpalum: edd. generally assume that the reference
is to a pirate, elsewhere named Scirpalus (Diog. L. v1 74), who captured
Diogenes and sold him for a slave; but why may we not understand it of
the well-known Harpalus, Alexander’s dishonest treasurer, who, fearing to
be punished for his reckless and profligate expenditure at Babylon, fled for
refuge to Athens in the year B.c. 324, bringing with him enormous sums of
money, with which to bribe the leading men and so obtain the protection
of the city? Diogenes did not die till 323, so that he may well have
expressed his disgust at seeing the wealth and luxury of the unprincipled
adventurer ; see Grote’s Greece vol. x1t ch. 95. Harpalus left Athens on
the demand of Antipater and was not long afterwards treacherously slain
in Crete by one of his companions. The following phrase tn ila fortuna
seems more suited to one who had risen ,to high position, like Harpalus,
than to a pirate, whose name is unknown except from the fact that he
happened to capture Diogenes. [But tam diu viveret does not seem very
appropriate. R.] See Introduction on Mss.
qui temporibus illis praedo felix habebatur: ‘a freebooter of the
day who passed for fortunate’; cf. 1 63 sophistes temporibus «lis vel
maximus, The same term is frequently used of Verres and other
extortionate governors by Cic. e.g. 2 Verr. 1152 quod ornamentum pueritiae
pater dederat,...hoc ab isto praedone ereptum; ib. UW 184 cujusmodi praedo
este in lla provincia fuerit; Prov. Cons. 11 quos non virtus...non splendor
tuert potuit contra ulius helluonis et praedonis audaciam (of Gabinius).
The reading is very doubtful, and there is certainly something peculiar in
the expression. Perhaps Cicero’s authority may have spoken of Harp.
much as Plato does of Archelaus (Gorg. 472) od nyet ociov re eivat pakapioy
dySpa adikovvta te kal adcxov Orta, etmep "Apxédaoy Adixov pev nye etvat,
evoaivova 6é, whereas it is only the just and temperate man who is really
happy, not one who allows émiOupias dxudaorous elvat Kal Tavtas émixetpotvTa
mAnpovy, avnvuTov Kakor, AnaTod Biov Cavta (ib. 507 D).
contra deos testimonium dicere: cf. below § 88, Sext. Emp. 1x 53
of Diagoras, adicneis vro Twos emiopkicavros Kat pndév evexa ToUTOY TaOdrTos
peOnppoaato eis To eye py eitvae Oedv. Menage on Diog. L. |. c. quotes
Martial Iv 21 nullos esse deos, inane caclum afirmat Selius probatque, quod
se faectum, dum negat hoe, videt beatum, Seneca Cons. ad Mare. 12 § 6
BOOK III CH. XXXIV § 83. 175
deorum crimen erat Sulla tam felix, and a line from Greek comedy cod
& dveSos rods Kakods eddapovetv. [Sen. Med. 1027 per alta vade spatia
sublimi aetheris, testare nullos esse, qua veheris, deos; Ovid Amor, 111 3 1
esse deos credamne? fidem jurata fefellit: et facies illi, quae fuit ante,
manet. J. E. B. M.]
fanum Proserpinae: this, the most famous temple of the Epizephy-
rian Locri, was plundered by Pyrrhus, who was visited with a storm in
consequence and compelled to restore the stolen treasure; cf. Liv. xx1x
18, where the Locrian speaker, complaining of the plunder of the temple
in the Hannibalian war by Pleminius, the legate, refers to the sacrilege
of Pyrrhus, and says that he was the first who had ever ventured to lay
hands on the treasures (intactos ad eam diem). The senate condemned
Pleminius and ordered restitution to be made. Diodorus (xxvit 4) tells
the same story, adding éempavéoratov téyv kata THY “Itadiav tepav Tour eivat
héeyerat kal Sid mavros ayvoy vo TaY eyxwpiov Tetnphja Oa, cf. Val. Max. 1 20
ext. 1. It would seem therefore that neither Livy nor Diodorus accepted
the story here told by Cic., which in fact is hardly credible on other
grounds, as Locri was the native place of Doris, the wife of Dionysius, and
was also of great use to him in his wars against Rhegium and other states
of Magna Graecia, services which he repaid by repeatedly enlarging its
territory at the expense of his enemies. As we are told of the detestation
in which the younger Dionysius was held at Locri, during his residence
there after his first expulsion from Syracuse in 356 B.c., it might be
supposed that he is the person here referred to, but the other anecdotes
seem to be all spoken of the elder Dionysius. Is it possible that Cic., or
his authority, has written Locri for Crotona and Proserpina for Juno? because
we read that the elder Dionysius plundered the temple of Here Lacynia at
Crotona, and sold to the Carthaginians for 120 talents the costly robe of
the goddess, which had been presented as a votive offering by the Sybarite
Alcimenes, see the references in Grote vol. x1 p. 31. He also pillaged the
temple of Leucothea at Agylla, from which he is said to have taken
1000 talents, cf. Pseudo-Arist. Oecon. 11 21 (where many similar anecdotes
are related of him) and Diod. xv 14. For the following anecdotes ef.
Lactant. 11 4, Arnob, vi 21, Clem. Protr. p. 46 P., Ael. V. H. 1 20, Val.
Max. I ext. 3. [Philo Prov. 116. On sacrilege see Juv. index. J. EK. B. M.]
isque: see Index under ‘ pleonastic demonstrative ’.
bene planeque: Orelli proposed to omit gue, as in Tusc. 11 44 bene
plane magnus videtur.
ad Peloponnesum classem appulisset: we are nowhere told that
Dionysius visited Greece in person, and Victorius (Var. Lect. xx1 10)
followed by Grote (vol. x1 p. 35) is probably right in supposing that Cic.
here confounds the temple of Zeus at Olympia with a temple of the
Olympian Zeus at Syracuse. Two such are mentioned, the ’OAvpmeiov by
the river Anapus, spoken of by Thuc. vi 64 and Liv. xxiv 33, and that
situated in Achradina, which Cic. calls templum egregium Jovis Olympii
176 BOOK III CH. XXXIV § 83.
(Verr, tv 119), cf. Liv. xxiv 21 inermes ex Olympit Jovis templo spolia
Gallorum Illyriorumque dono data Hieront a populo Romano detrahunt.
Aelian (1 20) distinctly says that D. plundered all the temples in Syracuse,
and that he stripped the statue of Jupiter of gold to the amount of 85
talents, himself being the first to lay hands upon it, when the workmen
shrunk back; see also Clem. Al. Protr. p. 15 who tells the tale of the
younger D. in reference to a Sicilian temple. In lke manner he cut off
the golden curls from the image of Apollo, cf. Plut. Jsis p. 379.
aureum detraxit amiculum: so Lachares B.c. 295 stripped the
image of Athene in the Parthenon (Paus. 1 25); Verres the image of Diana
at Perga (2 Verr. 1 54) and the golden ornaments from the Gorgon’s head
in the temple of Minerva at Syracuse (ib. Iv 60 foll., cf. 1v 124) ; in the
sack of Carthage an image of Apollo met with the same treatment (Val.
Max.11 $18). Even Pericles reckoned the gold attire of the goddess among
the resources of Athens, which might be used in case of emergency, though,
if so used, it must be afterwards restored (Thuc. 1113). In lke manner
the kings of Judah used the gold of the Temple to buy off their enemies.
Cf. Liv. v 50 § 6 jam ante in co religio civitatis apparuerat, quod, cum in
publico deesset aurum, ex quo summa pactae mercedis Gallis confieret, a
matronis collatum acceperant ut sacro auro abstineretur; Val. Max. vit 6
§ 4 (in the consulship of Marius and Carbo) senatus consulio aurea atque
argentea templorum ornamenta, ne militibus stipendia deessent, conflata
sunt ; Tac. Ann. xv 45 § 2. For the lanewm pallium cf. what we are told
of Caligula, who consecrated his own image (simulacrum aureum iconicum),
and had it dressed every day in robes such as he wore himself (Suet. Cad.
22). Such robes were often presented to deities, e.g. the peplum of
Athene.
Gelo: tyrant of Syracuse at the time of the Persian war. He was
renowned for his pious munificence both at home and at Delphi (Athen.
VI p. 231) and Olympia (Pausan. vi 19 § 4). The spoils here mentioned
were gained in the great victory at Himera B.c. 480. Hiero is named
instead of his predecessor Gelo in the best ms of Val. Max. (1 1 ext. 3).
He also was famed for his liberality to the temples at Delphi and Olympia.
One of his offermgs at Olympia, a golden helmet, is now in the British
Museum.
in eo cavillatus est: ‘made it the subject of a jesting remark’.
For the use of zz cf. below § 87 cn virtute gloriamur, 1 71 in ceris diceretur,
75 in Venere Coa, and Roby § 1978. For the object clause after cav. cf. Plin.
WV. IT. x1 112 pisces non in totum sine ullo sono sunt: stridorem eum dentibus
fiert cavillantur, For similar jesting compare the language put into the
mouth of Brennus by Justin xxiv 6 animum ad deorum immortalium
templa convertit, scurriliter jocutus ‘locupletes deos largiri homdtnibus
oportere’.
cum—diceret: ‘saying’. On the postponement of the cwm-clause, see
1 58, and Roby § 1722.
BOOK III CH. XXXIV § 83. 177
esse ad omne anni tempus: the edd. add aptum, which is omitted in
the best Mss. Forchhammer p. 28 cites Caes. B. C. 111 101 res quae sunt
ad incendia (where also the inferior Mss add aptae), Cato R. R. 125 vinum
murteum est ad lateris dolorem ; cf. Cic. Att. 11 7 § 2 reliqua tempora sunt
non tam ad medicinam quam ad finem doloris. | Plane. 59 ad praecepta
aetas non est, where some add gravis. J. E. B. M.]
Epidauri: Forchhammer follows Lamb. in reading Epidawrii, as we
have no reason to suppose that D. was ever at Epidaurus or would have
dared to offer such an insult to the religious and patriotic feeling of
the Greeks. However we have seen that C. was capable of a similar
blunder in reference to the still more sacred temple at Olympia, so he
may easily have mistaken the Epidaurian god for the god at Epidaurus;
and the reading of the Mss is supported by Val. Max. 1 extr. 3 idem
Epidauri Aesculapio barbam demi jussit. The epithet might refer to
the particular attributes of the Epidaurian image, bearded and enfolded
with the snake, as distinguished from the Gortynian or Aulonian or
the beardless Asclepius (Paus. 1 11 p. 187, ib. IV 36 p. 373). His
worship was introduced into Rome from Epidaurus by order of the
Sibylline books B.c. 293. For an account of the arrival of the sacred
snake see Val. Max. 1 8 § 2. Athenaeus (xv p. 695) tells the story in
reference to a Sicilian Asclepius, cf. Cic. Verr. Iv 128 signum Pacanis ea:
aede Aesculapiit...sustulisti, and Iv 93 (of Agrigentum) signum Apollinis
pulcherrimum...ex Aesculapii religrosissimo fano sustuliste.
barbam auream: cf. Pers. 11 56 sttque ilis (i.e. the gods who send
prophetic dreams) aurea barba, Petron. 58, Suet. Calig. 52. We are told
of the indignation excited amongst the Christians at Carthage about
400 A.D. by the gilding of the beard of Hercules, Neander 111 105 (in Clark’s
series); he refers to Aug. Serm, 24.
imberbis: see above i 83. Miiller Anc. Art. tr. 394 § 2 gives exx. of
an tmberbis Aesculapius.
§ 84. mensas argenteas—dicebat: a comparison of Athen. xv
p. 693 and of the pseudo-Aristotelian Oecon. 11 42 seems to show that Cic.
has misunderstood his authority. In the former we read dri d€ dobeions
™s Tov "Ayabod Aaipovos kpacews bos jv Bactatew tas tpaméfas, eke Sia
TS avToU aoeBeias 6 Sixedidryns Avovvovos. TO yap ’"AckAnmtie ev rais Supa-
Kovoas avakeeyns tTpamé(ns ypvons mpomiayv avr@ akpatov adyabov Saipovos
exeAeve BaoraxOjvai thy TpameCay : in the latter Arovdctos ra iepad mepumopevd-
pevos, ei prev TparreCav idor mapaxetpevny xpuvony f apyupay, dyabod Saipovos
keevoas eyxéar éxédevoev adaipeitv. (What follows illustrates other anec-
dotes in our text, dca 5¢ rdv dyadpdrwv diddnv elye mporerakéra, etras av Ste
* déxouar’ eEaupeiv exédevev’ ta O iwaria Ta TE xXpvoa kal Tovs oTEepdvous
TEpinper TOV ayadpdrov, Packav avros Kat KovPdrepa kai evodéorepa Sodvat,
eira iparia pev Aevka, oredavovs S€ Aevkivovs (of poplar) weprerider.) There
was no class of boni det or dyaOoi Saipoves, and we nowhere read of tables
inscribed with their name. The real account of the matter is this :
M. Cc. Iit, 12
178 BOOK III CH. XXxIVv § 84.
Dionysius makes a scoffing allusion to the Greek custom of taking a sip of
unmixed wine and pouring a libation in honour of the giver of the grape
(dyaOos Saipewv) at the end of the first course, before the tables were removed
to make room for the symposium ; cf. Aristoph. 4g. 85 dxparov otvoy dyabod
Saivovos, Vesp. 525, Nicostratus (son of Aristophanes) in his comedy
Pandrosus cited by Athen. xv 693 aN eyyéaca Oarroy adyabov Saipovos
dmeveykatw po Thy tpamefav éx TrOd@V, ikavas KeXOpTagpat yap: ayabod
daipovos Séyopat: AaBova améveyxe tavtnv ex moday, ib. If p. 38, Diod. Iv 3.
Instead of the formula ayadod duipovos it was also customary to say
vyteias (Becker Char. tr. p. 329). As the worship of ‘Yyleca was combined
with that of her father Asclepius, we may suppose that Dionysius on
entering their common temple would pour a libation to her, as a signal to
his servants to remove her table, which would probably be a votive offering
and might even have her name inscribed upon it.
mensas argenteas: cf. Macrob. Sat. 11 11 tz Papiriano jure relatum
est arae vicem praestare mensam dicatam, Sut in templo’ inquit ‘Junonis
Populoniae augusta mensa est. Namque in fanis alia vasorum sunt et
sacrae supellectilis, alia ornamentorum. Quae vasorum sunt, instrumenti
instar habent, quibus semper sacrificia conficiuntur, quarum rerum principem
locum obtinet mensa, in qua epulae libationesque et stipes reponuntur’; Festus
S. v. mensae p. 157 M., ib. curiales mensae p. 64, Virg. den. 11 764. For
arg. cf. Petron. 73 mensas totas argenteas cited by Mayor on Juy. x1 128.
Verres took marble tables from the temples (Cic. Verr. Iv 110).
Victoriolas: these were most commonly found with statues (hence
called vixnpopor) of Zeus and Athene, see Miller Anc. Art pp. 422, 465,
and the account of Phidias’ statue of Athene in Epict. 11 8. Verres proved
himself a worthy successor of Dionysius in this as in other modes of
extortion, cf. Ver. Iv 110 cnsistebat in manu Cereris dextra grande simula-
crum pulcherrime factum Victoriae ; hoc iste avellendum curavit, ib. 112.
porrectis manibus: cf. Arist. Eccl. 778 NapBavew nuas povov det vn AL.
kal yap of Oeoi: yvaocer S amd tev xelpav ye TOY dyahparay, Gray yap evxo-
pecba Sidovar tayada, €aTnkev exTeivovTa THY XEIp UmTlay, OvY ws TL O@oOrT
GAN ors Te AnWera, Justin XXx1x 2 of a king of Syria at Antioch, cwm
stipendia militibus deessent, templo Jovis solidum ex auro Victoriae signum
tolli jubet, facetis jocis sacrilegium circumscribens, nam Victoriam commo-
datam sibi ab Jove esse dicebat.
esse enim stultitiam—nolle sumere: Draeger § 431 compares Plaut.
Stich. 139 stultitiast venatum ducere invitas canes, and Cic. Brut. 1 17 § 4
O magnam stultitiam timoris, id ipsum quod verearis ita timere ut &e.
a sacris: if this is correct it must mean ‘ obtained from sanctuaries’,
but it is more natural to read sacri with Ba.
impietatem in deos: for exx. of the preposition joining substantives
see Index.
_ Ch. xxxv. nec Olympius—percussit: a different view is given
Tuse, V 57 foll., where it is said that no right-jndging man can doubt that
BOOK III CH, XXXV § 84. 179
Dionysius was most miserable : propter injustam dominatus cupiditatem in
carcerem quodam modo ipse se incluserat: he could not trust even his wives
or daughters or most intimate friends: then, after telling the story of
Damocles, Cic. concludes hujus vita taetrius, miserius, detestabilius eacogi-
tare nihil possum; see further on § 85. Valerius (1 1 extr. 3) finds his
punishment in the misfortunes of his son, lento enim gradu ad vindictam
sui divina procedit ira ; Justin (xx 5) says assiduis belli certaminibus victus
fractusque insidiis postremum suorum interficitur, herein differing from the
account below, where see n. But Grote no doubt expresses the ordinary
feeling of the contemporaries of Dionysius, when he says, in reference to
the denunciations of impending wrath uttered by Phyton, the brave com-
mander of the Rhegians, ‘the prophetic persuasion under which this
unhappy man perished, that divine vengeance would soon overtake his
destroyer, was no way borne out by the subsequent reality’.
atque: on its use after a negative sentence see Roby § 2200.
in Typanidis rogum: as regards the cause of his death, the account
of Justin l.c. is confirmed by the statement in Nepos (Dion 2) that poison
was given to him in his last illness by his physicians at the instance of
his son, in order to prevent Dion’s speaking to him about the division of
the kingdom ; and by Plutarch (Dion 6), who cites Timaeus as his autho-
rity, and only differs from Nepos in imputing the action entirely to the
physicians, who thought thus to secure the favour of the younger D.
This is not inconsistent with the report of Diodorus (xv 4) that the illness
of the elder Dionysius was itself caused by excessive feasting in his delight
at the success of his tragedy (Avrpa “Exropos) at Athens; cf. Plin. vit 53,
who makes him die simply of excitement on hearing the good news. The
funeral of Dionysius was celebrated for its magnificence : thus Diodorus
l.c. says of the younger D. rov warépa peyadtomperds Baas Kata THY *AKpo-
mow mpos rais BaciNiot Kadoupévais TUAGLS, Hoparioato Ta KaTa THY
dpxjv. (As we know from Plut. Dion 29 that the citadel constructed by
the elder D. stood within the island Ortygia, immediately fronting the
mainland, this disposes of all emendations referring to Temenitis, which
was at some distance from Ortygia.) Theo (Progymn. 8 in Walz Ihet. Gr. 1
p- 164) cites as a pattern of good description the 11th book of Philistus
concerning the funeral of D. kat rs mupas tiv motxedéay : there are allusions
to this pyre in Plut. Pelop. 34 ékxelvov dé trav rapdy od Soxotow €repar
Aapmpdrepar yever Oar Tois TO Aaumpov ovK ev ehe*parre kal xpvoG kai mopupats
eivat vouicovew, dorep BitioTos vuvav Kai Oavpdlwyv thy Avovuciov tapyy, oiov
tpay@dias peyadns Tis Tupavvidos €Eddi0v Oearpixdy yevouéynv, and in Moschion
ap. Athen. v 206 Tiuaios Oavpatera: emt rH Tupa TH KaTacKkevacbeion Atovvai
TG SukeXlas rupavvw. This occurs ina list of the chief works of famous
engineers, as the engine (€Aéodus) used by Demetrius against Rhodes, the
bier on which Alexander’s body was carried &c., so that we should
naturally translate ‘Timaeus is admired for the pyre he constructed’,
understanding him to have been the engineer employed to construct the
12—2
180 BOOK TIT CH. XXXv § 84,
pyre (so Grote Pt. 1 ch. 84, vol. xt p. 91), but the name mentioned in con-
nexion with the engine of Demetrius is not Epimachius, its actual con-
structor (as we learn from Vitr. x 22 § 4), but a certain Diocleides of
Abdera ; hence it has been supposed that Diocleides was a writer, admired
for his description of the Helepolis, or even (taking Oavpaterar as middle,
so Schweig. in loc.!) that he was one who expressed his admiration for it.
(In Didot’s Script. Alex. Magn. p. 133 it is quoted Oavpatérw.) On the
same principle we should understand Timaeus here to be the historian,
though it would seem from previous quotations that his description could
not have been so celebrated as that by Philistus. We may form some
idea of the magnificence of the pyre from the account given of another
pyre by Herodian Iv 2 (quoted in Dict. of Ant. under apotheosis). We
come now to the word typanidis, various emendations of which will be
found in Not. Crit., some turning on the disease, others on the place of
burial. As we have seen that the pyre itself was so celebrated, it seems
not improbable that the name of the constructor may have been added.
Professor Jebb however prefers the reading of B (tyrannidis) and refers in
support of it to Isocr. Archid. 49, where it is said that D. was once shamed
out of a flight from Syracuse by the words of one of his friends, reminding
him os kadov evradiov 7 Tvpavvis ‘the purple is a noble winding-sheet’
[cf. the words of Theodora in the sedition A.D. 532, as cited by Gibbon
ch. xl, ‘For my own part I adhere to the maxim of antiquity, that the
throne is a glorious sepulchre’, Swainson], and so tupavyay tov Biov
duéreNecev (Cambr. Philol. Trans. i p. 21, where there is a wrong reference
to J. of Phil. v 266). There is a remarkable resemblance between these
words and those quoted above from Philistus (a writer cited in the De
Divinatione, which was written just after the V.D. and taken probably
from the same authorities), but 1 do not think tyrannidis rogum is an
expression which Cic. could have used. If it meant anything, it must
mean, as Lambinus observes, ‘the extinction of the tyranny’, like bustwm
ret publicae in Piso 9. I should myself suggest that the original reading
may have been something as follows, in suo lectulo mortuus, ut tyrannidis
fabula magnificum haberet exitum, in Typanidis\?) rogum dalatus est. If
Typanidis is right (any name with the same termination would account
for the omission of the words following tyrannidis), it would probably be
after the form Alcibiades, Carneades. According to Plutarch S. VW. V. p.
559 the body of D. was afterwards taken up and cast beyond the bound-
aries by the Syracusans. See on the whole passage Fortsch Qu. Tull.
pp. 1—5 Naumburg 1837, Sch6mann Opuse. IM p. 353.
De. (3). Such a state of things is inconsistent with any moral
government. § 8d,
§ 85. invita versatur oratio: for the personification cf. 1 102 haec
oratio deos spoliat motu, Ac. 11 101 conclusio ipsa loquitur.
recte videretur : ‘we should be justified in so thinking’.
BOOK HI CH, XXXV § 85. 181
virtutis et vitiorum...grave ipsius conscientiae pondus: ‘the
weight of the consciousness of virtue or vice’, ie. ‘the weight of a
good or bad conscience’. So far all schools were agreed, cf. Milo 61 magna
vis est conscientiae, judices, et magna in utramque partem, ut neque timeant
qui nihil commiserint, et poenam semper ante oculos versart putent gut
peccarint ; Parad. 18 te conscientiae stimulant maleficiorum tuorum; te
metus exanimant judiciorum atque legum: quocumque adspexisti, ut furiae,
sic tuae tibi occurrunt injuriae, quae te suspirare libere non sinunt ; Leg. 1 40
poenas luunt non tam judiciis...sed eos agitant insectanturque furiae...
angore conscientiae fraudisque cruciatu; Lucr. m1 978—1023, Juv. xt
192 foll. with Mayor’s nn.
sine ulla divina ratione: ‘without any divine arrangement’; it was
this negation which separated the Epicurean and sceptical schools from
the others. The true view is given Cluent. 159 maxim aestimare conscien-
tiam mentis suae, quam ab dis immortalibus accepimus, quae a nobis divellt
non potest ; Har. Resp. 39 a dis quidem immortalibus quae potest homint
major esse poena furore atque dementia ?,..tu cum domos civium evertis...
cum servos concitas, tum das eas poenas quae solae sunt hominum scelert a
dis immortalibus constitutae...deorum tela in impiorum mentibus figuntur ;
Leg. i 43 meritas dis gratias ago (for punishing the guilty), sed nimis
saepe secus aliquanto videmus evadere. Non enim, Quinte, recte existimamus
quae poena divina sit, sed opinionibus vulgi rapimur in errorem...morte aut
dolore corporis aut luctu animi aut offensione judicit hominum miserias pon-
deramus, quae fateor multis bonis viris accidisse. Sceleris est poena tristis
et praeter eos eventus, qui sequuntur, per se ipsa maxima est...Ponam brevi
duplicem poenam esse divinam, quod constat et ex vexandis vivorum animis et
ea fama mortuorum, ut eorum exitium et gudicio vivorum et gaudio compro-
betur ; Pers. 111 35 magne pater divum saevos punire tyrannos haud alia
ratione velis, cum dira libido moverit ingenium...virtutem videant intabes-
cantque relicta. The question of the apparent delay and uncertainty of
punishment is discussed in Plutarch S. WV. V. especially pp. 554 and 564
foll., and Plato Gorg. 525. Hebrew and Greek philosophy both reached
their highest point in treating of this great argument, the former in the
Book of Job, the latter in Plato’s Republic.
jacent omnia: ‘all is prostrate, ruined’, cf. 1 4.
dissignata: cf. Nettleship in J. of Phil. x 206 foll., who distinguishes
between this form, as meaning to mark out or arrange in different direc- .
tions and so to order or dispose, and the form designo, which means to
mark out in one direction and so plan or design ; see above I 26.
nec recte factis praemia: epist. ad Brut. 1 15 Solon...rem publicam
duabus rebus contineri dixit, praemio et poend.
mundi divina moderatio nulla est: ‘there is no such thing as a
divine government of the world’. The words zz homines are no doubt a
gloss added by a reader, who held that there might be a divine govern-
ment of unconscious matter, independently of rewards and punishments.
182 BOOK III CH. XXXV § 85.
I think however Madvig is unnecessarily fastidious in objecting to the
phrase mod. in homines, cf. Invent. 11 163 temperantia est rationis in libidi-
nem moderata dominatio, and so with imperium, regrun and similar words.
De. (4). Lt is no answer to say that ‘de minimis non curat lex’.
Life and civil status cannot be considered ‘minima’. § 86.
§ 86. at enim minora: see 11 167 n., Div. 11 105, Philo p. 644 M. ro
mpounOes emt TA TOY EV KOT TuvEeKTLKMTAaTA E:opay dyaTa, KaOaTep ev Tais
BaotNeias kal otparapxias emi Tas TWOAELS Kal TA OTpaTOTeEda, OUK eT TLVA TOY
nueAnevoy Kat apavey eva TOY TpoTTUXOVTA.
[agellos—viticulas: cf. Plin. Mp.124 $$ land4. J. E. B. M.]
persequuntur: ‘examine minutely’, ‘follow out into minute detail’,
cf. 11 159 persequi utilitates, 152 sollertiam persequi, I 111 voluptates perse-
quitur nominatim, Pis. 53 omnes solitudines persequi.
uredo: ‘blasting’, Columella (1m 20 § 1) and Pliny (VY. 7/7 xxvii
68) agree that this is caused by cold. The latter identifies it with carbun-
culus. So uro is used of nipping cold.
omnia minima: see 1 141 n., Orat. 11 162 omnes tenuissimas particulas
atque onnia minima mansa—in os inserant, and Part. Orut. 60; so we find
omnia summa, omnia ultima «ce.
sic enim dicitis: i.e. you Stoics (asin the passage just quoted from
Philo). This particular illustration is not given in Bk. m1. See below
§ 90.
Formiano: Formiae, the modern Mola di Gaicta, was a favorite site
for villas. The ruins of what is supposed to be Cicero’s villa are still
pointed out. On Rutilius see above § 80.
amissa salute: refers to his exile, the interdict from fire and water,
just as restitutor salutis meae (Mil. 89) is used of Lentulus, who proposed
the law recalling Cic. from exile, cf. Pis. 34 nemini sit triumphus honorifi-
centius quam mihi salus restitutioque perscripta, Like caput, salus implies
the full enjoyment of the rights of a citizen.
De, (5). [If tt be alleged that all external goods are trifles in
comparison of virtue], it is just these external goods which are at the
disposal of Heaven. Virtue is our own, and is therefore never made
the subject of prayer. Men have deified virtue in the abstract, but in
reality ut rs only a quality of their own nature. §§ 86—88.
(As the arguments which follow all relate to the general question of
rewards and punishments, it seems better to suppose this to be connected
with it in the manner suggested above, rather than to treat it as an
independent argument, denying the doctrine maintained in the previous
book, §§ 165, 167, that human virtue is derived from God.) Cf. Plut. St.
Rep. ¢. 31 eirep obv 6 Oeds aperiy pev od dSiSwow avOpermots, G\Ad TO KadOv
avOaiperov eat, movrov Sé Kai vylecay ywpis dperfis SiSwouy, ovK ed xpynoo-
p Qa > ‘ - , ”~ oe \ 9 ,
évois Oiwatr, AANG KaKES, TOUTETTL BAGBEpas Kal aioxypes “ai OrACOpias «7X.
BOOK III CH. XXXVI § 86. 183
Ch. xxxvi. [vineta: add to lexx. Stat. Si/vae m1 5. 100, Panegyr. 11
§ 22, Aur. Vict. Caes. 37 § 3.
oliveta: also in Varro, Columella, Plin. H. VW. xvir 245 and Sen. Lp.
86 §§ 14, 17, 18. From the vulgate the word has passed into the English
bible. J. E. B. M.]
virtutem nemo umquam acceptam deo rettulit: ‘none ever im-
puted his virtue to God’, lit. ‘credited God with it’. The metaphor is
taken from a ledger, on one side of which we put the outgoings (expensa),
on the other side the receipts (accepta), cf. Verr. 1 39 minus Dolabella
Verri acceptum rettulit quam Verres ili expensum tulit. The statement
is very far from the truth: Homer (/l. x111 730) gives the old Greek
doctrine in the words aAA@ pev yap €dSoxe Beds wodeunia Epya, GAA@ O ev
ornbecot TiOet vooy evpvora Zevds é€oOdov, and throughout his poems any
unusual display of courage or wisdom or self-restraint is attributed to the
influence of a deity, cf. Pind. Jsthm. 1 4 Zed, pweyarar & dperal Ovarois
erovrae ek oéOev, ib. frag. 85 Bergk Oeod dé deiEavtos dpyav exaatov év
(Boeot. for és) mpayos evdeia 8n KeAevOos aperay Edeiv, TeAevTal Te KadAloves,
Aesch. Ag. 901 ro pn Kakxods ppovetv Beov peyicrov Sdpov, Eur. Med. 635
codpooiva Sepnua Kkad\dXorov Gewy, and nn. above on 11 165 and 167. In
the time of Socrates the question ‘how virtue is acquired’ was a favorite
subject for discussion: Protagoras professed to teach it, i.e. to make men
good citizens, and in the dialogue called after him, Socrates is represented
as saying eyo yap év pev TO EumrpooOev xpove ryovpny ovK eivar avOpanivny
eruperecav 7) ayabol of ayaboi yiyvovra, viv b€ mémeropar (Prot. 328); which,
though expressed ironically in the particular passage, seems to have been
his genuine belief. Yet this does not prevent him from praying to Pan and
the other gods at the end of the Phaedrus 8o0inré pot kar@ yeveoOat riivdobev:
eEwber 5€ doa Exe, Tois evros etvai poe Pirsa mAovoLo b€ vopiCorme TOY Gopdr.
The question is expressly discussed in the J/eno, concluding in the words
Ocia poipa npiv paivera rapayryvopévn 4 apetn ois mapayiyvera (p. 100). In
the Republic Plato recognized all the different factors which had been op-
posed by earlier disputants: the lower practical virtues of the Auxiliaries
are mainly the result of discipline and habituation, the higher philosophic
virtue of the Guardians is due in great part to learning and instruction,
but Oeéa potpa still plays its part in the original distinction between the
gold and silver natures. Aristotle deals with the same question Zth. x 9
§ 6 yiverOa S ayadods otovrat of pev pices, of & Bet, of Sé Sidayn. TS pev
ouv THs Pucews Shrov ws ovK ep yyiv vrdpyet, adda Oia Twas elas airias rots
os aknOas evTuxéeow Umapxyet k.7.A. and so in Bk. 19 (of happiness which he
makes to consist so largely in virtue) dmopeirat métepov eate pabnrov }
eOirrov 7) GAAws Tas aoknTOy, 7} KaTa Tiva Oeiay potpay 7 Kal dia TdyNV Tapa-
yiverauy ef pev ovv Kal GAXo TL éotl Oewv Sdpnua avOparois, evLoyov Kat Tv
evdatpoviav OedaSorov eiva...paiverar Sé kav et py Oedmeumros é€ariv, adAd 60
aperny Kai Tiva padnow } aoKnow Tapaylyvera, THY Oevorarey eivac. Hippo-
damus, the Neo-Pythagorcan, says that, of the two components of happi-
184 BOOK IH CH. XXXVI § 86.
ness, we obtain virtue dca ray Geiay potpay, trav Sé evtvxiav dia trav Ovarav
(Orell. Op. Afor. 11 p. 284). Horace (Ap. 1 18. 111) agrees with Cotta here,
sed satis est orare Jovem quae donat et aufert, det vitam, det opes, aequum
mi animum ipse parabo; and so Seneca (Lp, 41 § 1) bonam mentem quam
stultum est optare, cum possis a te impetrare. Such a view seems to follow
naturally from the Stoic doctrine of avrdpxeva and their distinction between
things in our power and things not in our power; but there is the same in-
consistency in their language, as there is in that of Christian writers, where
they treat of Faith and Works, Free-Will and Grace. Thus Balbus above
(it § 79) mens fides virtus concordia unde nist ab superis deflucre potuerunt 2
Seneca (Provid. 6) quare bonis viris patitur aliquid mali deus fiert? lle
vero non patitur. Omnia malu ab ris removit, scelera et flagitia et cogita-
tiones improbas et avida consilia et libidinem caecam : ipsos tuetur et vin-
dicat ; numguid hoc quoque a deo exigis, ut bonorum virorum etiam sarcinas
servet? also Lip. 73 § 15 non sunt di fastidiosi, non invidi: admittunt
(ad astra homines) et ascendentibus manum porrigunt. Miraris honinem ad
deos ire? deus ad hominem venit, immo, quod est propius, in homines venit:
nulla sine deo mens bona est, and Juvenal x 346 iil ergo optabunt homines ?
si consilium vis, permittes ipsis expendere numinibus quid conveniat....
Ut tamen et poscas aliquid...orandum est ut sit mens sana in corpore
sano; fortem posce animum mortis terrore vacantem...qui ferre queat quos-
cum@que labores, nesciat irasci, ceugrat nihil &c.; and then shortly afterwards
the other side, monstro quod ipse tibi possis dare, see Mayor on x 363.
But by far the most interesting statements of the Stoic faith on this
subject are to be found in M. Aurelius, as in the passage where he thanks
the Gods for keeping him pure from the vices of youth (1 17); and in 1x 40
“either the Gods have power or they have not. If they have not, why
do you pray? If they have, why do you not rather pray that they would
grant you freedom from fear and grief and desire, instead of praying for
the presence or absence of the outward things which excite these feelings ?
...But perhaps you will say em éeuot atta of Oeot éroincay...But who told
you that the Gods cannot help us even as regards the things in our own
power (ra ef’ nuiv)? Begin at any rate to pray about these things, and you
will see for yourself. This one prays ‘ grant me such and such an evil desire’
or ‘avert from me this danger’. Do you on the contrary pray ‘take from
me this desire and this fear’ cat Oewper ri yivera” (Shortened). St Paul
gives both sides, the human and the divine, in Phil. 1112 pera hoBov kat
Tpopov THY EavTov cwtnplay karepyatecbe, Oeds yap eaTW oO evepyav ev vpiy Kal
TO Oedew Kat TO evepyetv. [Add Sen. Lp. 90 § 1, Max. Tyr. 11 § 8, Sil. xvr
83—86. J. E. B. M.]
§ 87. nimirum recte: ‘doubtless with good reason’.
propter virtutem laudamur: so Arist. Ath, 112 roy Sikatoy Kat Tov
avdpetoy kat oAws Tov ayabdv Kal THY apeThy ematvodper Ova Tas Mpagers : Virtues
belong to the class evawerad as distinguished from riwia, ib. 11 5 § 2, Lhet.
SM BY, xine) nated \ Need BS eee og ‘ \
19, Lih, Hud. 6 eet & 4 re apern Kat 4 Kakia Kal TA aT avTOY Epya TH pev
BOOK IIL CH. XXXVI § 87. 185
eraveta, Ta O€ Wexta (Weyera yap Kal emawveira...6c@y avrol atrio eoper,
Oey yap GdXos airtos, exeivos Kal Tov Wéyov Kal Tov erratvoy ExeL), SpAov Gre Kat
7 dpet) Kal 7 Kakia Tept Tait’ eat dv avros airtos, Cic. Or. 11 343 virtus,
quae est per se ipsa laudabilis et sine qua nihil laudari potest, Acad. 11 39
ubi igitur virtus, st nihil situm est in ipsis nobis ?
recte gloriamur: see n. on nulla re nist immortalitate cedens 11 1538
and examples of the opposite side of Stoic teaching cited in my Anc. Phil.
p. 169. For the Christian view cf. 1 Cor, Iv 7 ri dé dyers 6 ovK €XaBes; et dé
kal €AaBes, Ti Kavyacat ws py AaBav ;
nostrae laudi assumptum: ‘nothing has been gained for our glory’.
The verb occurs with the same construction but a somewhat different
sense in Sull. 85 dico illud quod...non auctoritati assumam sed pudori meo,
Plane. 56 ut eorum reprehensionem vos vestrae prudentiae assumere, meae
modestiae remittere debeatis.
quis quod bonus vir esset gratias dis egit: we have seen that
M. Aurelius did this some two hundred years after Cicero wrote, but so
did Cic. himself, (Sulla 40) O di immortales! vobis enim tribuo quae vestra
sunt...vos profecto animum meum tum conservandae patriae cupiditate
incendistis ; vos me ab omnibus ceteris cogitationibus ad unam salutem ret
publicae convertistis foll.; cf. also the saying attributed to Bias (Stob. Flor.
11 6, Diog. L. I 88) érav dyabov mpdoons, Geovs, pr TeavTov, aiTLo.
optimus maximus: see on II 64.
salvos incolumes: ‘safe and unharmed’. The word crc. means more
than mere escape from destruction : we find it joined with salv. in Fin. Iv
19, Verr. I 72.
opulentos copiosos: the latter is rather the stronger word, bearing to
the former the same relation as copia (co-opia) to ops. Compare Div. in
Caec. 55 mulier copiosa et locuples.
§ 88. Herculi decumam: vowed to him as god of treasures. See
Macrob. Sat. 11 12 § 2 testatur Terentius Varro in ea satira quae inscribitur
Tept Kepavvod majores solitos decimam Herculi vovere, nec decem dies inter-
mittere guin pollucerent (i.e. give a public banquet in his honour); Plut.
Sull. 35 drobiwv tis ovaias amdons 6 SUANas TO ‘HpakAre? Sexarny éaridcers
€roveito TH Onum modvtedeis, Macr. Sat. 11 6 § 11 (quoting from the
Memorabilia of Masurius Sabinus) Jf, Octavius Herrenus...bene re gesta
decimam Hereult profanavit; Varro L. L. vi 54 hine ‘profanatum’ in
sacrificio, atque inde Herculi decuma appellata ab eo est, quod sacrificio
quodam fanatur, id est ut fani lege sit: id dicitur ‘ polluctum’ &c.; Plaut.
Truc. 17. 11 de mina una deminui modo quingue nummos; mihi detraxi
partem Herculaneam; Bacch. tv 3.29 LHerculem fecit ex patre: decumam
partem et dedit, sibt novem abstulit; Stich. 1 1. 80 ut decumam partem
Herculi polluceam; Pers. 11 10 O st sub rastro crepet argentt mihi seria
dextro Hercule: Hor. Sat. 11 6. 10 foll., Plaut. Rud. 425, 1419, Cure.
193, Most. 24, 972, Festus p. 237 M., Diod. Iv 22, xx 14, Plut. Qu. Rom. c.
18, Crassus pp. 543 and 550, Dion. Hal. tt 45, Erasm. Adag. s. v. ‘ Hercule
186 BOOK Il CH, XXXVI § 88.
dextro’, Beier on Of. 11 58. [See the inscriptions on the temple at Reate
erected by Mummius from the tithe of the spoils of Corinth, Corp. Inser.
Lat. 1 no. 542, and compare 541 with Mommsen’s comments (Wilmanns
27 a, b): also Corp, J. £.1 1175 (Wilmanns 142), and 1113 (Wilmanns 43) ;
ib. 1290, x 3956. R.]
si sapiens factus esset: the apodosis se daturum is understood, as in
Liv. xxx 21 praetor aedem Diovi vovit, si eo die hostes fudisset. See Roby
§ 1750,
Pythagoras: on his discovery of the proof of Euchd 1 47 (that the
square on the hypotenuse is equal to the sum of the squares on the lines
containing the right angle), cf. Vitr. 1x praef. 7 id Pythagoras cum invenisset,
non dubitans se a Musis in ea inventione monitum, maximas gratias agens
hostias dicitur iis immolavisse. Diog. L. (vir 12) cites Apollodorus as an
authority for the statement and quotes an epigram on the subject; so
also Athen. x p. 418. Plutarch (Mor. p. 1094, and p. 720 4) questions
whether the offering was not made for a different theorem. Proclus in
his Comm. on Euclid lL. c. cites Eudemus as his authority. See for other
reff. Zeller 1 p. 294 n.
ne Apollini quidem Delio: Cic. forgets that the Delian Apollo was
himself a vegetarian, so that Pythagoras had no choice in the matter ;
cf. Diog. L. vit 13 Bopoyv mpookurnaat (TvOayopav) ovov év And Tov ’Amon-
Awvos Tov Teveropos...d:.a TO mupods Kal KpiOas Kai womava pova Tibet Oa én
avTov dvev mupos, iepetov de pndev, os now “ApiororeAns ev Andiwv Todzreia,
Theophr, ap. Porphyr. Adbstin. 1 28 dewpnoa dé eotw ex Tov mept Andoy
ére viv ca lopévov Bwmov, mpos Ov ovdévos mpocayopévov map avrots ovTE
Ovopévov em avtov (gov, edoeBav KéexAnTar Bopos, Censorin. 2 Deli ad
Apollinis genitoris aram, ut Timaeus auctor est, nemo hostiam caedit ;
Clem. Al. Strom. vit 32, Jambl. V. P. § 25, Macrob. Sat. 111 6 (citing Varro
and Cloatius). The best authorities do not impute total abstinence from
meat to Pyth., even Porph. V. P. 34 only says that he rarely partook of
the sacrificial flesh, and (36) that he usually propitiated the gods with
vegetable offerings, éupdyous dé jeiora mAnv ef pn wore GNexTopioe Kal TOY
xXolpwy tois aradwrdros. He then continues, in reference to the offering
here mentioned, ¢Bovditnce Sé rore oraitwov ds hac Body ot axpiBéarepor
(le. an ox of dough); so also Greg. Naz. Zp. 1835.
quamvis licet...consecremus: ‘we may dedicate temples as we will’,
cf. Tuse. Iv 53 quamvis licet insectemur istos, Leg. U1 24 quamvis enumeres
multos licet, Har. Resp. c. 9 quam volumus licet nos amemus, Lucr. VI
600, 620.
haec in nobis sita: the same division of these abstract divinities is
found above § 61, also m1 61, 79.
ut Diogenes: see above § 83.
De. (6). The truth is piety and impiety have no effect on our
happiness. Witty answers of Diagoras on this point. § 89.
BOOK IIL CH. XXXVII § 89. 187
Ch. xxxvit § 89. exitus: ‘ends’, cf. Div. 1 24 non igitur fatales
exitus habuerunt (Pompeius, Crassus, Caesar).
Diagoras : cf. 163 n., Athenag. Leg. 5 Avayopa pev yap eikérws adeornra
é€mekddouv *AOnvaior py movoy Tov ’Opdixdy eis pécov KatrariOévte hoyov Kal Ta
ev ‘EXevoin kal Ta TOV KaBelpwv Onuevovte pvotypia Kat TO TOD “Hpakdéovs...
katakértovte Edavoy, avtixpus b€ drodawopévm pndé dros eivat Geov (this is
explained by Epiphan. Ancorat. p. 106 ovcK dxovovar Arayopou tod rdv tidioy
“Hpakdéa EvAwvov évra Sv dropiav EvAwv UmoKa’aavTos Kal emiTk@ppaTiKos
avT@ éyovtos, "Aye Sé “Hpakdes tov tpioxadéxarov dOdov éxtehav mapedbe,
Tov oWov nuiv éyrnowv); also Lys. Andoc. 17 (Andocides is more impious
than Diagoras) éxeivos pev yap Ady wepl ra GddOrpia iepa Kai Eoprdas no€Bet,
ovtos b€ epym mepl ra ev TH avrod mode. The following anecdote is told of
Diogenes the Cynic by Diog. L. vi 59.
Samothracam : the seat of the Cabeiric mysteries, see I 119 n., Cont.
Rev. for May 1882, and Conze Arch. Unters. auf Samothrake, Vienna 1875.
The Cabeiri were much invoked in dangers at sea, cf. Orphic Hymn 37. 4
oire SapoOpakny iepyv xOova vareraovres Kivddvous Ovntav armepvKere Tovro-
tmravnrov. This custom was supposed to be handed down from the time
of the Argonauts, see Diod. 1x 43 and 49, also Aristoph. Pax 278, Clem.
Hom. 1X 17, Lobeck Agi. pp. 1218, 1219.
atque ei quidam: for the omission of the verb diwxisset cf. Draeger
§ 116, Roby § 1441.
tabulis pictis : cf. Hor. Od. 1 5.13 me tabula sacer votiva paries indicat
uvida suspendisse potenti vestimenta maris deo; Tib. 1 3. 28 nune dea (i.e.
Isis much invoked in storms at sea) nunc succurre mihi, nam posse medert
prcta docet templis multa tabeila tuis; Juv. xtt 27 (naufragium) votiva
testantur fana tabella plurima: pictores quis nescit ab [side pasci? ib. X1v 301
with Mayor’s nn.
ita fit : ‘so it happens’, 1 88, 121.
qui illum recepissent: ‘for having taken him on board’, cf. Hor. Od.
Ul 2. 26 vetabo qui Cereris sacrum vulgarit arcanae sub isdem sit trabibus
fragdemve mecum solvat phaselon: Diog. L. 1 86 (Bias) cuprdéov more
doeBéot XetmaComérvns THs veds KaKelvwv Tovs Oeovs emixadoupévarv, Suyare, pn,
py aicdavevrat vpas évOade mrA€ovras; Antiphon v § 82 modXot 7bn avOpwrot
py Ka9apol xeipas 7) GAXo Tt placpa eyovtes, cvveraBavtes eis TO TOLOY GUVA-
moAecav peTa THS aiTav Wuxis Tovs Ogiws Siakerpevous Ta mpos Tors Oeors,
Eurip. £7. 1353, Callim. Cer. 117, Xen. Cyr. vitt 1 § 25, also the story of
Jonah. [Add Lys. 6 § 19, Aesch. Theb. 593 seq., Theophr. Char. 25, Apul.
Apol. p. 418 Oud., and the curse in C./.G@. 1 n. 5773 (Rhein. Mus. 1869,
pp. 474—6). J. E.B.M.] According to Athen. x11 p. 611 Diagoras was
shipwrecked as he was going into exile from Athens.
ad fortunam—nihil intersit: cf. 11 43 cnteresse ad mentis aciem. Job,
in his protest against the orthodox view of his time, utters much the same
sentiment (1x 22), but in him it is the step, not to Academic agnosticism,
but to a higher faith, the belief in immortality.
188 BOOK III CH. XXXVII § 90.
De. (7). Intentional neglect is a great fault in a ruler, and in a
Divine Ruler all neglect must be intentional. § 90.
§ 90. inquit: cf. 1 109 n., also 1 87, Reid on dc. 1179 dicit. Forch-
hammer, who denies this use of the 8rd person (p. 43 foll.), would read
inquitis, It appears to me here a natural politeness to avoid the ap-
pearance of directly controverting the person addressed; and in this
particular case (as we saw above § 86) the argument was not really
employed by Balbus.
quid est simile: ‘where is the parallel?’ see above $$ 9, 15, 70, Div.
Ir 108.
scientes: the argument is ‘kings knowingly overlooking a fault are
greatly to blame; (if they do so in ignorance it isa different thing ;) but the
very plea of ignorance is denied to the gods’, i.e. it is an @ priori absurdity
which needs no discussion.
De. (8). Lt ts argued that vice is punished in the descendants of
the guilty person: what should we say of such justice in a human
yuler ? § 90.
Ch. xxxvin. praeclare : ironical, like praeclara in § 40, 73.
istius modi: qualifying legis.
ut condemnaretur filius: see*above § 15 nn. and compare the
Second Commandment ‘unto the 8rd and 4th generation’ and the execu-
tion of the innocent descendants of Saul at the request of the Gibeonites,
with the later teaching of Ezekiel xvi 20 ‘the soul that sinneth it shall
die : the son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the
father bear the iniquity of the son’, Jerem. xxxI 29, Job xx1 19: also
Homer Jd. Iv 160 eimep yap re kai avtix’ "Odvpmios ovK érédeaoev, ek SE
kat oe Teri, OUY TE peydd@ aréricay oly ohjow Kepadjot yuvaki Te Kal
rexcegow, Solon xi 25 Bergk rouavtn Zyvis wédAera tics, oS ep’ Exacta,
aomep Ovntds avnp, ylyverar €dxoros: aiet & ov € A€éAnOe Stapmepés, Sates
aditpdiy Oupov €yn, wavtws © és réAos e&edayyn’ GAN O pev avrik ericev, 0 ©
votepovy ef d€ hiywaw avroi, pndé Oedv poip’ emodtca kixn, nAvOE mavTws
abdis* dvairiot Epya tivovew 7) Taides TovTav 3) yévos wv oriow, Plut. SV. V.
p. 557 with Wyttenbach’s n., Hor. Od. ut 6 delicta majorum immeritus lues
Leomane, Mayor on Juy. xim 206. Dionysius Hal. vit 20 says it was
a principle of Roman, as distinguished from Greek law, not to punish the
children for the crimes of their parents, but that this had been forgotten
in the Civil Wars, veyeonriv Oeots épyov. [Add Plato Leg. 949 B, Isocr.
Paneg. § 157, Sen, Ben. 1 27 § 2, Plut. Solon 24, Plin. Puneg. 64 § 3, Dio
LXxIv 2 § 1, Schém. Gir. Alterth. 11 254, Preller-Jordan R. Myth. 1 256.
Je te . M.|
quinam—paretur : ‘what measure can be found ?’=ris &y yévorro ; im-
plying a wish. Charisius 1 p. 70 cites the lines as by Attius: they are
probably from the 77/yestes,
BOOK II CH. XXxvult § 90. 189
internecioni: occurs in Attius (l. 451 Ribbeck), common in Caesar
and Cie.
poenis luendis: ‘when will vengeance grow weary of exacting penal-
ties for the death of Myrtilus?’ ‘when will the blood-feud come to an end ?’
lit. ‘when will weariness of vengeance be given to (i.e. dawn upon) the
paying of penalties for the death of Myrtilus?’ Cf. the expressions dat
Jinem misertis Att. 293 Ribb., finds curat datur ib. 577; or should we rather
take poen. lu. as the Abl. of Manner, ‘by the exaction of penalties’? For
the subject matter cf. Aesch. Agam. 1545 (Clytemnestra’s words of the
daipov evo bevidav, the wadaios Spipds addkaorwp Atpéas).
Myrtili : Oenomaus having promised to give his daughter Hippodamia
to the suitor who should conquer him in the chariot race, Pelops bribed his
charioteer Myrtilus the son of Hermes to loosen the pin in the wheel of
his master’s chariot. This being done the chariot was upset and Oeno-
maus killed. Pelops journeying home with Hippodamia and Myrtilus
threw the latter into the sea in order to avoid paying what he had
promised. The subsequent calamities of the house of Pelops were attri-
buted to the dying curse of Myrtilus, Eurip. Orest. 982—1010, Soph. £7.
504 & Iédomos a mpdcbev rodvrovos immeia ws Epores aiavy rade ya. evTeE
yap 6 movriabels Mupridos €kouddn...ov Ti tw ehumev ek TOUS oikov woAVMOVOS
aixia (see above § 68 agnum n.).
§ 91. utrum poetae—dixerim: ‘I should find it hard to determine
whether the poets led the Stoics astray, or the Stoics added their sanction
to the poets’. The Stoic arguments on this subject were probably such as
we read in Plut. 1. c. pp. 557—560. Many exx. of the descendants suffering
for the sins of their ancestors are given ib. pp. 556, 557, among them the
mocking justification made by Agathocles for ravaging Corcyra, ‘ because
the Phaeacians had shown hospitality to Ulysses, the enemy of Sicily’.
portenta: see118. flagitia: 1 66.
De. (9). We need not have recourse to the Deity to explain such
moral government as actually exists in the world. It is simply a
result of the laws of human nature. § 91.
(Cicero has cut down his original so much as to obscure the force of his
illustrations. Apparently the deaths of the offenders against Archilochus
and Hipponax must have been attributed by some Stoic to the vengeance
of the gods. Cotta argues that no external cause is needed; they are
sufficiently explained by wounded feeling.)
Hipponax: of Ephesus, the inventor of the ‘limping’ iambic (Jambus
scazon or Choliambus) in which the last foot of the senarius was changed
to a trochee or spondee, the fifth foot being always an iambus, flourished
in the latter half of the 6th century B.c. He was notorious fur the bitter
satires with which he revenged himself on the sculptors Bupalus and
Athenis, ‘who had caricatured his natural ugliness’, see Hor. Epod. cited
190 BOOK WL OH. XXXVINIeS JI
below. Cicero calls a biting satire ipponacteum praeconium (am. vit
24), and says that in ordinary prose it is scarcely possible to avoid senarios
et Hipponacteos i.e. the scazon (Orator 189).
Archilochus: of Paros, fl. 700 B.c., inventor of the proper iambic metre,
famed for his satirical power. It is said that this was so deeply felt by
the daughters of Lycambes, who had promised one of them in marriage
to Arch. and afterwards failed to keep his word, that they hanged them-
selves through shame, cf. Hor. pod. vi 13 qualis Lycambae spretus infido
gener, aut acer hostis Bupalo, A. P. 79 Archilochum proprio rabies armavit
tambo, Epist. 1 19. 31.
conceptum: ‘derived from’, ‘contracted from’, so we have cone.
morbum Colum. vit 5 § 14, cone. dedecus Cic. Off. 1 128, cone. ignem, Or. It
190 ex quo si qua macula concepta est, Rosc. Am. 66.
continebat: ‘nursed’, cf. Post red. ad Gu. 1 quod odium sceleraty
homines...in omnes bonos conceptum jam din continerent ; Cluent. 34 spes
ila quam mulier commendatam a viro in alvo continebat.
a deo causam: for the murder of Agamemnon or the overthrow of
Troy. They are not examples of long delayed punishment for ancestral
crime, but the effects of much simpler causes.
culpae paene vocem: ‘guilt cries aloud’. [Cf. Solin. 21 (of the son
of Croesus) vor timoris, Cic. Phil. 2 § 17 (with Koch’s n.) voce paene
litterarum, and vociferor in Lucr. J. E. B. M.]
Hippocrate : ‘1 ascribe those cures, we hear of rather to Hipp. the
father of medicine (fl. 400 B.c.) than to Aesculapius’; cf. above § 57.
Lacedaemoniorum: ‘I will never allow that Sparta received her
rule of life from Apollo rather than Lycurgus’, see § 57 on Noro.
Critolaus: one is tempted to follow Allen in repeating the name
(‘yes, Critolaus, I say’) which would explain the use of zr~guam; see the
long list of similar repetitions in Merguet’s Zev. Cre. vol. 1 p. 7138. But
perhaps we may understand it simply as enforcing the general principle,
that good and evil come not from God, but from man: ‘it was Critolaus, I
repeat, that ruined Corinth’. He was general of the Achaean League in 147
B.c., succeeded in inflaming his countrymen against Rome, was defeated
by Metellus, praetor of Macedonia, near Thermopylae and never heard of
more. His successor Diaeus refused all terms and was utterly defeated
by Mummius, who sacked and destroyed Corinth in 146 B.c. ; ef. Cic. OF:
TO? i TV oor tl 1G,
Hasdrubal: the general of Carthage in the 3rd Punic War. By
entering into the conflict with Massinissa and by his cruelty towards the
Roman captives he may be said to have brought about the ruin of his
country in the same year in which Corinth fell. The two events are
brought together in 2. P. 117 nee vero ulla res magis labefactatam diu et
Carthaginem et Corinthum pervertit aliquando quam hie error ac dissipatio
civium, quod mercandi cupiditate et navigandi et agrorum et armorum
eultum reliquerant,
BOOK Ill CH. XXxvuI § 91. 191
oculos—effoderunt: cf. Paterc. 11 52 (of Pharsalia) collisa inter se
duo ret publicae capita, effossumgque alterum Romani imperii lumen ; Cic.
Mani. 11 Corinthum patres vestri, totius Graeciae lumen, exstinctum esse
voluerunt. The metaphor was used by Leptines in his address to the
Athenians in behalf of Sparta after the defeat at Leuctra, ovx« éav mepudeiv
Thy ‘EAXaSa érepopOadpov yevopnerny (Arist. het. 111 10), and, according to
the Schol. August. ad Dem. / ZL. p. 361, had been previously used of
Athens by the Phocian deputies against the Thebans at the end of the
Peloponnesian war, p17) érepdpOadpov rv “EAAdSa toijoat, aivitropevor Svo
opOadrpovs eivar tis ‘EXXados, THv Te AOnvaiwy wodw kal Thy Aaxedatpovioy, cf.
Justin v 8, Aristid. Leuctr. p. 689 Dind. Hegesias employed the same
metaphor about Athens and Thebes in the time of Alexander, see
Spengel on Arist. 1. c. and cf. Milton P. R. 1v 240 ‘Athens, the eye of
Greece’. [Julian Epist. 24 calls Damascus tov rijs éoas araons 6pOadpov.
Add Oros. 11 17 (of Athens and Sparta), Liban. 1 531 Reiske (of Athens),
Val. Max. Iv. 33 (of Augustus and Tiberius). For érepé@Oadpos see Diod.
Sic. x11 17 § 4, Tzetz. Chal. 1x 97, Dorville on Chariton p. 580. J. E. B. M.]
Hirzel (p. 243) remarks that the compassionate tone in which Cic.
speaks of the fall of Carthage, as contrasted with the language used in
Off. 1 35 (majores nostri Karthaginem et Numantiam funditus sustulerunt :
nollem Corinthum, sed credo aliquid secutos, opportunitatem loci maxime
&c.), is an evidence that he is here copying from Clitomachus the Cartha-
ginian, who, as we learn from Twsc. v 54, eversa Carthagine librum misit
consolandi causa ad captivos cives suos.
aliqui—deus: the adjectival pronoun, as in Acad. 11 19 si deus aliqui
requirat, Tusc. 1 23 deus aliqui viderit ; but in Lael. 87 (aliquis deus),
Fam. xtv 7 § 1, Acad. 11 61, we have the substantival pronoun in apposi-
tion. MSS have dewm, defended by Wopkens and Allen as an attraction
similar to that in Leg. 11 12 haec est quam Scipio laudat temperationem
ret publicae (on which see Kruger’s Unters. § 79); but there it is the
bare predicative noun which is attracted ; I doubt whether an instance
could be found in Cic. of the attraction of the subject, leaving its epithets ~
unchanged in their original case.
De. (10). According to the Stoics, God, being incapable of anger,
cannot inflict punishment. But why does he not interfere to protect
the good? You have proved his omnipotence: it must be erther the
will or the knowledge, which is wanting. § 92.
irasci negatis: cf. Off. 111 102 hoc quidem commune est omnium philo-
sophorum—numquam nec trasci dewm nec nocere; Sen. Ira 11 27 § 1 quae-
dam sunt quae nocere non possunt, nullamque vim nisi beneficam et saluta-
rem habent, ut di immortales, qui nec volunt obesse nec possunt. Natura
enim ulis mitis et placida est, tam longe remota ab aliena injuria quam
a sua; Lactant. Ira v 1 eaistimantur Stoict aliquanto melius de divinitate
192 BOOK Il CH.eXxX XVI S01
sensisse, gui atunt gratiam in Deo esse, tram non esse; of which he says
speciose ita populuriterque dicuntur, but qui bonos diligit, et malos odit ;
‘therefore the Epicureans, who deny both gratia and cra on the part of
God (see above I 45 n.), are more logical than the Stoics’. But the Stoics,
and still more Plato, in his noble assertion of the Divine beneficence,
even in punishment (/tep. If 379, 380), approach more nearly to the
teaching of the Bible, as expressed in the words of the Collect for Good
Friday (‘O merciful God, who hast made all men and hatest nothing that
thou hast made’), than Lactantius does.
Ch. xxx1x § 92. subvenire certe potuit: (if he is incapable of
anger) ‘still he might at least have preserved such cities’.
sine labore ullo: cf. 11 59 moJlicntium cum labore, and 1 22 n.
ut moveantur: Subj. because subordinate in oblique narration, cf.
above § 69 quem ad modum fiat.
ut enim hominum membra: Sch. compares Div. 1 120 st animal
omne, ut vult, ita utitur motu sui corporis prono, obliquo, supino, membraque
quocumgque vult flectit, contorquet, porrigit, contrahit, eaque ante efficit pacne
quam cogitat, quanto id deo est facilius cujus numini parent omnia! Lucr.
WI 144 corpus paret et ad numen mentis momenque movetur ; Lact. Opif. 7
nerve quibus mens—minumo nutu totius corporis molem temperat ac flectit.
neque id dicitis superstitiose...sed physica constantique ratione:
for phys. rat. cf. 1 23 and 63, in which latter it is contrasted with super-
stitio, as also in Div. 1 126, m1 48. For, const. (‘ consistent, well-reasoned
theory’) cf. Sest. 87 simplex causa, constans ratio and Off. 1 144 oratione
constanti (‘a coherent speech’ Holden). [| Anzliter marked by Lewis and
Short as ama€é Xey. Add Lact. 11 4 § 4, Ambros. /%d. Hes. 106. J. E. B. M.]
materiam—commutabilem : cf. Sext. Emp. x. 312 e& dmolov peév ody
kal €vds O@paros THY THY OAwY UTEeaTHGaVYTO yeverly OL Sta@kol* apxy yap TOV
OVT@V KAT avTOUs eoTW n GmoLos VAN Kal Ov GrAwY TpenTH: petaBaddovons TE
TavTns yiverar TX Téeooapa CTOLXELA, TIP Kal anp, Vdap Kal yj. Sch. cites Ae.
I 27 subjectam putant (veteres Academict) omnibus sine ulla specie atque
carentem omni qualitate materiam quandamn, ex qua omnia expressa atque
efficta sint: quae tota omnia accipere possit, omnibusque modis mutari atque
ex omnt parte &c., see Reid in loc. A similar argument was used in support
of divination, cf. Div. 1 118 foll., 11 35 foll.
fictricem : the only other ex. cited is from Tert. Les. Carn. 16.
[moderatricem : used by Plautus and several times by Cic. also by
Statius, Augustine, Rufin., Clem. ecog. v1 22. J. E. B. M.]
aut nescit quid possit aut: the argument appears to be ‘the Deity
is proved to have power and assumed to have goodness, yet it fails to use
that power so as to prevent these calamities ; therefore it must either be
ignorant of its power, or indifferent to human affairs, or incapable of
judging what is best’. Apparently the Ist and 8rd alternatives are tacitly
negatived, the 2nd only being discussed. We may compare the alternatives
In Ir 77 and in Div. 11101. Lactantius (/ra 13 § 20) puts the alterna-
BOOK TIF OH. XKXIX $92 193
tives more clearly, Deus aut vult tollere mala et non potest, aut potest et
non vult, aut neque vult neque potest, aut et vult et potest.
De. (11). You allow that God does not cure Sor individuals.
What ground is there for believing that he cares for communities, or
even for mankind as a whole? § 93.
§ 93. non curat singulos homines : ‘you say, God does not trouble
himself about individuals’; but in 11 165 it is distinctly asserted separatim
ab universis singulos diligit; compare the descending sorites there with
the ascending sorites here. Other Stoics however held that individual
good was not in itself the object of the deity but that it was necessarily
involved in his true object, the general good, cf. M. Ant. cited on 11 64
and Seneca WV. Q. 11 46 singulis non adest Juppiter, Zeller 111 1 p. 163. The
saying in 11167 magna di curant, parva neglegunt (on which see I 85)
comes to much the same thing.
non mirum: the Academic comment, ‘I am not surprised at it; he .
does not even care for cities (such as Corinth and Carthage); and if he does
not care for them, why should he care for nations and races’ (such as the
Greeks or Phoenicians) ?
contemnet: logical future, ‘if it shall prove that he despises them’,
cf. Roby § 1465.
De, (12). Yet you are inconsistent enough to believe in divination
and to encourage the practice of vows. § 93.
idem dicitis, idem: ‘how is it consistent in you to say that the
Gods do not attend to details, and yet to hold that they distribute dreams
to men ?’ cf. 11 162, 163, 166, Div.1 39 foll. For persegui see above § 86.
haec tecum: Cic. would seem to have forgotten that Balbus himself
had touched on divination by dreams (11 163) ; otherwise it would have
been unnecessary to state that it was generally credited by the Stoics
(vestra). 7
vota suscipi: ‘that men should take vows on themselves’: cf. Seneca
N. Q. I 37 nos quogque existimamus vota proficere, salva vi ac potestate
fatorum : quaedam enim a dis immortalibus ita suspensa sunt, ut in bonum
vertant, st admotae dis preces fuerint, si vota suscepta. —
nempe : ‘of course it is by individuals that vows are made’. MNempe
here introduces the minor premiss.
audit de singulis: abbreviated for de rebus singulorum.
De, (13). Tf all your unemployed deities were turned to proper
account, there need have been no neglect in the government of the
unwerse. § 93.
fac esse distentam: as the Epicureans affirmed of the Stoic deity,
124 and 51. [See on distineri Staveren on Nepos xxv 9§4. J. E. B. M.]
Mw Co TIT. BS
194 BOOK Tl) CH. XxexIx S05,
terram tuentem, maria moderantem : notice alliteration.
nihil agere et cessare: see 1 102 of the Epicurean gods.
qui—innumerabiles explicati sunt: ‘whom your theory admits in
such numbers’; cf. above § 23 stellae quas tu innumerabiles reponebas. As
explained in 11 59—71, the various gods of the Stoics are all manifestations
of the one supreme Deity. Chrysippus in his 8rd book de Substantia,
cited by Plut. Sto. Rep. p. 1051, suggested that some of the evils of life
might be accounted for by the mistakes of subordinate spirits (Saiporta),
cf. Plato Symp. p. 202 & wav ro datpoviov peta&d éeote Oeod te Kai Ovnrov.
Tiva, nv © eyo, Stivapw exovra; “Eppnvedoy kat StavopOpetov Oeots ta map’
avOpdrov Kat avOperots Ta Tapa Cedv, Tov pev Tas Senoets Kal Ovoias,
tov O€ Tas emirates Te Kal apoiBas Toy Ovoiwy, x.7.r., Cels. ap. Orig. VII
p. 377 ore wep Gy ev Tots GAows elite Beov Epyov el? dyyéAay etre Grav Sapovav
ElTE NpOwv, TavTa TaUTa €xEL VOMoY ek TOU peyloTouv Oeodv, TérakTar be ep’
exdot@ Svvapw Aaxov, datis n&lwta. The belief in such subordinate
agencies was widely prevalent at this time: as we may gather from
the words of the centurion in St Luke vir 7, 8.
dicere habui: cf. 1 63 n.
explicatus haberet: periphrastic for explicaretur, cf. 1 45 venerationem
habet. No other ex. of the word in this sense is given.
Conclusion. Cotta is to be widerstood not as pronouncing a definite
sentence, but contributing to a discussion. Cicero avows his personal
preference for the Stoic view. S§ 94; 95.
Ch. xu § 94. Cotta finem: cf. 7%. Iv 1 quae cum dixisset, finem
ale; ib. 1117 tum dle, finem, tngquit, interrogandi, si videtur ; see Mady. on
Lin. 19 quem quidem locum.
rationem quae—constituta est: ‘the reverent and well-considered
doctrine of the Stoics on the subject of divine Providence’, cf. Div. 1117
ea ratio quae est de natura deorum (‘theology’); Verr. 1 10 ut omnem
rationem salutis tn pecunia constitueret. The recurrence providentia—pro-
videntissime seems to be merely accidental.
dabis: Fut. for Imper. ‘you must give us’, cf. 159, tt 41 tu reddes,
Att, XII 22 § 2 scribes ad me cum scies, Roby § 1589.
quoniam advesperascit : the same phrase occurs Fin. tv 80.
pro aris et focis: so Catil. 1v 24, Att. vit 11 § 3, Sallust Cat. 59,
Liv. v 30, Gell. xIx 9 § 8, &. The Greeks do not seem to have had any
corresponding phrase.
muris quos sanctos esse dicitis: cf. Znstit. 1 1 § 10 sanctae quoque
res, velutt muri et portae, quodam modo divini juris sunt...ideo autem muros
sanctos dicimus, quia poena capitis constituta sit in eos, qui aliquid in muros
deliquerint, where Schrader compares Plut. Qu. Rom. 27 (discussing the
reasons of their sacredness, see Wyttenb. zn loc.), Romul. 11, Dionys.
Hal. 188, Festus s. v. rituales, Special religious ceremonies were needed
for the extension of the pomerdim.
BOOK Ill CH. XL § 94. 195
diligentius religione quam moenibus: cf. Heracl. fr. 100 Byw. pa-
xeoOa xpi) Tov Shpov vwep Tov vopov Skws Urep Teixeos, Acad. II 137 haec
tibt (the Stoic doctrines) tam sunt defendenda quam moenia.
°$95. opto redargui: “the Inf. is said not to be found with opto in
Caesar and Sallust (Draeg. 11). The only other instance of its use in Cic.
appears to be Fam. x 20§ 3. Merguet gives two exx. of optatum with
the Inf.” Hirschfelder Phil. Wochenschrift 1882, no. 12.
quippe: ironical, ‘O yes (there can’t be a doubt of his convincing
you), when he even believes that dreams come from Jove’; cf. in. Iv 7
ista ipsa...a te quidem apte ac rotunde. Quippe; habes enim a rhetoribus ;
Murena 74 ergo condemnetur ; quippe, inquit ; Holden on Plane. 53; Leg.
1 4 intellego te frater alias in historia leges observandas putare, alias in
poemate. M. Quippe; cum in illa ad veritatem cuncta referantur, where
~ see Dumesnil.
somnia ab Jove: Hom. J//. 1 63 kai yap 7 dvap éx Atos éoruv, Pers. 11 56,
Cic. Div. 11 121 foll., above 1 46 n. on occurrit. [Chrysippus wrote a trea-
tise on dreams, as we learn from Div. 16. Swainson.]
levia: with a double meaning, (1) of the unsubstantial nature of
dreams, (2) of the groundlessness of the Stoic theology.
haec cum essent dicta, ita discessimus: ‘the conversation ended
here and we parted, the upshot being that’ &c.
ad veritatis similitudinem: the hesitation of the Academic is
opposed to the certitude of the Epicurean (verior). The Stoic disputant
in Div. 1 9 repeats this as ad veritatem propensior. There seems to be no
other example of this impersonal use of propensus.
138—2
NOTES ON THE FRAGMENTS.
1. THE first and second fragments are given in Lambinus’ edition.
The former might naturally introduce section C of Book 1, where Cicero
criticizes the Stoic argument in proof of the Providential government of
the universe. For the caution to be observed in theological discussion cf.
161 n.
2. This fragment is interesting as bringing distinctly forward the
question whether God is a Creator, in the strict sense of the term, or
merely a Builder and Architect, emplaying preexisting matter to frame the
world which we see. Compare on this subject Mosheim’s dissertation con-
tained in Cudworth vol. 3 p. 140 foll. He maintains that even the Neo-
Platonists never conceived of matter in itself as an actual creation, but
rather as a coeternal shadow or emanation of Deity. Cf. Theodoret
Graec, Aff. p. 63.1, 44 Evvurdpyew tO Ge@ THY VAnv kai ovros (Plato) epnoe,
xaOa kat WvOayopas kai ApiororéAns kat of THs Tokidns en@vupor. The argu-
mentation of this passage would suggest that it was a moot point whether
pure matter, the amovos vAn itself, was not made by the Creator, as well as
the world which proceeded out of it. The Stoics, while maintaining the
eternity of matter, identified God with a particular form of matter, the
Artistic Fire, into which all other forms of matter were merged in the
cyclic conflagration, and out of which the Cosmos was periodically evolved,
This forms the subject of section Ce in Book u, cf. 1 75 providentia
deorum mundum et omnes mundi partes et initio constitutas esse et omni
tempore administrart, and below ab animantibus principiis eam (naturan)
esse generatam, with the note. Hence Zeno spoke of fire not merely
as artificiosus, but as artifex (11 57). We may understand therefore
that, while the Stoics would shrink from speaking of the creation of
matter, since God himself was material, they would have no objection to
speak of the different elements as created. Cotta is here endeavouring
to show the inconsistency of the two beliefs by means of his favorite
sorites. ‘You agree that the Divine Architect, like the human archi-
NOTES ON THE FRAGMENTS. 197
tect, must have had some material to work on, and that this material
must have had properties of its own; similarly we may assume that, when
he made plants and animals, he must have had, as his material, the four
elements of which they are compounded’. Lactantius distinctly denies
the first assumption (11 8 § 8), nemo quaerat ex quibus ista materiis tam
magna, tam mirifica opera Deus fecerit. Omnia enim fecit ex nihilo; nec
audiendi sunt poetae qui aiunt chaos in principio fuisse...postea vero Deum
instrusisse mundum ; then, after citing this passage to show that the philo-
sophers are no wiser than the poets, he goes on to argue that “if God did
not make matter, he must be inferior to the maker of matter, which is
equivalent to saying that the maker of matter is the real God! Or, if it
be said that it exists by nature, then nature must be rational, but a
rational and creative nature is only another name for God. Cicero’s com-
parison ignores the difference between God and man, nam sz est aliquid
ante illum, si factum est quidquam non ab illo, jam potestatem Dei et nomen
amittet. If it be said that matter is eternal, there must be two contending
eternals, which is impossible, or God must be derived from matter, the
rational and voluntary agent from that which is without will and con-
sciousness &c.” Cf. Theodoret p. 64 (7 ypadi) Snurovpynoa ra édpmravra
ednoe Tov Oedv, ov Kabdarep oikoddpot kai vaurnyolt Kal yadkotvro Kal ypuco-
xX0ot...kal of GAANoe Texvirar Tas Aas epavCopevoe Tavtas eidomowovai Te Kal
duayhvgovat, kal Ta Opyava map’ ddAnA@yv avtiAapBavovres, GAN’ Gua BovAnOjvai
re kat Ta pndapA pyndapas ovta mapayayetv. “Ampoadens yap 6 Toy Grav eds,
ai b€ dvOpemwat réxvat GAAnA@Y Tpoadéorrau.... ‘O S€ Tov wavTos ToT? s OvTE
opydvev ove vAns Sedenra, also Euseb. Pr. Lv. vit 19—22. Besides the
analogy of the human artificer, Aristotle uses the analogy of generation to
prove that creation out of nothing is impossible, Phys. 17 § 6 dru dé kai ai
ovciat Kal doa GAXa amdas Ovta €& vrroKEpévou TiVOS yiveTal, EmLOKaTODYTE
yévorr dv pavepov: dei yap éoti Te o Umoxeirat, && ob yiverat Td yryvopevor, oiov
ra pura kai ta (a €k oréppatos.
faber : see n. on fabrica It 35.
cera: sc. wtitur.
3. This is taken from Scaurus, a Virgilian commentator of the time
of Hadrian, who in his note on Aen. Vv 95, where Aeneas is represented as
doubtful what to think of the snake which issued from his father’s tomb
(incertus Geniumne loci famulumne parentis esse putet), writes as follows:
erudite; nam ait ex medullis corporum angues nasci. He then cites
Persius pinge duos angues, and, after a short hiatus, refers to the story of
Cleomenes, the reforming king of Lacedaemon, as told by Cicero. There
can be no doubt that the allusion is to what is recorded in Plut. Cleom. 39
p- 823, of the snake which wound itself round the head of Cleomenes, as
he hung on the cross, and guarded it from obscene birds. This was taken
as a sign that Cl. was beloved by the gods and was himself a hero and
demigod ; but the wiser sort explained it by a theory os pedirras pev Bdes,
odijxas S€ immot xatacarévtes e€avOover, kavOapor S€ dvwv TO avTO TabovT@y
198 DE NATURA DEORUM.
Cwoyovotvra, ta de dvépomwa gapata, TOY Tept TOV pvEddov Ly@pwoY TUppony
Twa Kai cvaotaow €v éavtois AaBovray, dpes avabdidwat. Kai rodto kariddvres
of madawol padiota Tay Cdov Tov Spakovta Tois npwot cuvvokeiw@car, At first
sight one is tempted to suppose that Cotta must have adduced the case
of Cleomenes as a parallel to that of Metellus and of Drusus (4. D. 111 81),
good men abandoned to the malice of their enemies during their life
and only tardily vindicated after their deaths. But the fragment in all
probability belongs to the lost section C; and the remark with which
Scaurus introduces his comment (erudite, nam ait ex medullis &c.) sug-
gests that his quotation from Cicero must have been made for the
purpose of illustrating the theory noticed by Plutarch. We have already
met with allusions to spontaneous generation in Il 26 (n. on ipsa ex se
generata), and Lucretius uses this as a proof that no creator is needed
(11 865 ex insensilibus omnia principiis constare, the opposite to Balbus’ ab
animantibus principits eam (naturam) esse generatam, see 1. 871 quippe
videre licet vivos exsistere vermes stercore de taetro &c, and v 783 foll.). We
may conclude therefore that Cotta’s reference to Cleomenes formed a part
of the argument by which he endeavoured to disprove the doctrine of an
intelligent first cause.
4. There seems no reason why this fragment should have been brack-
‘eted by Mu. It is true that much the same words are found in Of. 1 105,
but the providential care of man is the subject of section D (cf. 111 65), so
that Cotta could scarcely help saying something of the kind.
5. For the Magnus Annus see tt 51 n. Thisis probably a piece of care-
lessness on the part of Servius. We nowhere else read that it consisted of
3000 years. In the /ortenstus, as recorded both by Serv. on den. 1 269
and ut 284, and by Tac. Or. 16, it was reckoned at 12954. Servius however
(1. c.) notices the inconsistency of the two estimates of Cicero in the words
(magnum annum) de quo varia dicuntur a Metone et ab Eudoxo et a
Ptolemaeo et ab ipso Tullio.
6. The words of Servius are ‘ spirabile’...est sermo Ciceronis, quam-
guam ille ‘spiritale’ (so Thilo and Hagen with one Ms C against the
majority of the better Mss) dizerit in libris de deorum natura. Spiritalem
is the reading of Bin VY. D. 1118, and though the form spiritualis is more
regular, yet we find the former in Vitr. x 1, and possibly we ought to read
it in Cicero. As for spiritabilem, it is read by N and Red. in 11 18 (for spira-
bilem of other Mss) and by the Paris codex of the 9th century in 7usc. 1 40,
but there can be no doubt that this is merely a corruption, like anima-
bilis, naturabilis, morabilis, aequabilis compared by Mu. on Tuse. 1. c.
7. We naturally look to Book 11 142 foll. for this description of the
eyes, but nothing of the kind is said there. We only read that the ears
have duros et quasi corneolos introitus, but this has no reference to the
resistance of cold. Possibly Cotta may have examined in detail the Stoic
panegyric on the wisdom shown in the structure of the body, and in doing
so remarked on this supposed use of the cornea.
NOTES ON THE FRAGMENTS. 199
Baiter, following Davies, gives two other fragments, one from Nonius
p- 96 on the use of the word dulcitudo, but the reference in Non. should
be Orat. 111 97; the other from Arnobius 11 6, which gives an interesting
account of the feeling of the Pagans towards Cicero’s dialogue, but contains
no quotation from it. Creuzer refers to a Codex Scorialensis, bearing the
title Ciceronis Fragmenta de natura deorum et divinatione, which is men-
tioned in Biisching’s Magazin fiir die neueste Historie und Geographie
VOL v p. 123.
APPENDIX ON THE MYTHOLOGICAL SECTION. (§§ 41—60.)
Tue mythological summary given by Cicero diverges in many
particulars from the ordinary tradition, but is in remarkable agree-
ment with what we find in four later writings, the Protrepticon of
Clemens Alexandrinus (fl. 200 a.p.), the Liber Memorialis of Am-
pelius (fl. 250 a.p.?), the Disputationes adversus Gentes of Arnobius
(fl. 300 a.v.), the De Mensibus of Laurentius Lydus (b. 490 a. p.).
Are we to suppose that these writers borrowed from Cicero or from
Cicero’s authority Clitomachus, or was there some earlier common
source? There is no sign that Clemens was acquainted with the
works of Cicero or even that he had any knowledge of Latin
literature ; moreover he cites as his authorities, under the head of
Apollo, Aristotle and Didymus, and adds particulars which we do
not find in Cicero, e.g. that the 4th Apollo was son of Silenus,
that some writers made a 5th and 6th Apollo, that the 4th Minerva
was called Coryphasia and that the mother of the 5th was Titanis.
On the other hand it is probable that the remaining three had some
knowledge of Cicero. Lydus quotes from his Verrine orations and
had a fair acquaintance with Latin literature, especially with the
writings of Varro; but he too cites other authorities, e.g. Terpander
for the Ist Dionysus, ‘the poets’ for the others, Melias, Crates,
Eratosthenes, Eumelus, under Zeus. Again in ‘many respects he
diverges from Cicero; thus, besides assigning a different parentage
for the 3rd, 4th and 5th Hercules, he names a 7th, son of Zeus
and Maia. Moreover his references to mythology are scattered up
and down his book, which is on the model of Ovid’s Fast, and
can hardly have been picked out from this section of Cicero.
Arnobius probably copied from Cicero, as he often quotes from the
200 APPENDIX ON THE MYTHOLOGICAL SECTION.
NV. D, and agrees with Cic. in each case as to the number of synony-
mous deities, in fact only departs from him in making Hyperiona
the mother of Sol, and in his description of the 3rd and 4th Minerva,
making the 3rd the inventress of arms and daughter of Saturn
(instead of Jupiter), and the 4th the Coryphasia of the Messenians
instead of Coria the inventress of chariots. In the account of Sol
the divergence may be explained by simple carelessness, in that of
Minerva he has followed the Protrepticon of Clemens, which seems to
have been one of the chief sources of his book. It must be observed
however that in another passage (111 37 cited in the note on d/usae
§ 54) he refers to Mnaseas, Ephorus, Myrtilus and Crates as au-
thorities. Lastly Ampelius, whose treatise is an epitome of the
poorest type, follows on the whole the order of Cicero, but has the
most extraordinary divergences, introducing such names as Granicus,
Joab, Crio, Joppe, which can hardly be explained away by the
corrupt state of the text: and there are besides signs that he follows
a Greek original. Thus the names Cronus Cronia are plainly Greek,
and the phrase Jovis Aetheris filius seems to be a mistranslation of
Atos tod Aidépos. He also adds further details, e.g. that Hercules
founded the Olympian games (cf. Diodorus quoted on Jdaeis Digitis
§ 42 n.), that he taught Atlas, that the mother of the 5th Minerva
was Titanis; and even brings in a deity, omitted by Cicero, viz. Mars.
Also in common with the other parallel writers he is silent as to
Pan being the child of Penelope and Mercury (§ 56), and as to the
names of the Muses and Dioscuri (S§ 53, 54).
From the above considerations it would seem that the four
parallel writers must have had access to some other authority besides
Cicero: was this authority Clitomachus? I think we may say this
is impossible in the case of all but Clemens, and not very probable
even in his case. If however we compare certain other authors who
are to some extent in agreement with Cicero, where he departs from
the ordinary tradition, I think we shall find indications of an earlier
common source from which the tradition was derived both by
Clitomachus and by the later epitomists. Among these authors are
Servius, the Virgilian commentator, and Lactantius Placidus, the
scholiast on Statius, in regard to three out of Cicero’s five Mercuries.
The latter names a certain Corvilius as his authority. Athenaeus
(quoted on § 42 Asteriae) names Eudoxus as authority for the state-
ment that Hercules was son of Jupiter and Asteria. The contest
hetween Apollo and Jupiter ($57) is said by Fulgentius to have been
APPENDIX ON THE MYTHOLOGICAL SECTION. 201
narrated by Mnaseas in the 3rd book of his Huropa. Harpocration
cites Mnaseas for the statement that Minerva, daughter of Coryphe,
daughter of Oceanus, was the inventress of chariots. Tzetzes and
Firmicus agree in the story of Minerva slaying her father Pallas.
The Orphic hymns illustrate the names Eubuleus, Tritopatreus,
Anactes. As Mnaseas is mentioned by three different writers,
Arnobius, Harpocration and Fulgentius, as the source from whom
they have borrowed, and as he is a noted Euhemerist of the
Alexandrian school, the evidence, so far as it goes, seems to point
to him as the mythologist followed by Clitomachus, i.e. by Carneades.
As regards Cicero’s summary, it is evidently very incomplete.
He omits from his list the names Juno, Ceres, Neptunus, Mars,
Pluto, Hecate, Pan, Rhea, Proserpina. He sometimes passes over
the common tradition, as that which makes Dionysus son of Semele:
he omits to note real differences, such as that between his three
Cupids and the primaeval Eros, or between the Greek and the
Ephesian Diana; aud makes distinctions where there are none, as
in the case of Aesculapius, Mercurius and Minerva. The frequent
references to Egypt, the paternity of Nilus in the case of five
deities, the names Theuth and Phthas and the ineffable name of
Mercurius would seem to indicate an Alexandrine origin, while
the references to mystic rites suggest a connexion with the Orphic
theology.
In the comparative view, which follows, square brackets denote
that the statement made is not given in that particular place by
Cicero, but supplied from another part of his summary.
Name of Divinity |
Hercules
(Cic. N. D. 111 41)
Parents
a
Jupiter «+ Lysithoe
CICERO
Other Relations
Country |
Miscellaneous
contended with Apollo
for tripod
B | Nilus Egypt composed the ‘Phry-
gian Letters’
y one of the Idaean Dac-
tyls worshipped with
funeral rites (at Cos?)
6 Jupiter+ Asteria d. Karthago ive
(sister of Latona) :
€ India also called Belus
¢;| Jupiter y + Alemena
| ta
Jupiter «| Aether [wife,Proserpina; child- | Arcadia
CN2cDs Trl boa) ren, Dioscuri a, Diana
a, Dionysus a, see bes
low]
8 Caelus child, Minerva y [Mu- | Arcadia
| ses a]
|
y -Saturnus | (children, Hercules ¢, | Creta tomb shown in Crete
Dioscuri B, Musae B£,
Vulcanus y, Mercur-
ius y, Apollo y, Diana
B}
Dioscuri a Jupiter a + Proser- Athens |also named Anactes,
(N.D. 111 53)
pina
8 Jupiter y + Leda
y | Atreus. s. of Pelops
viz. 'Tritopatreus, Eu-
buleus, Dionysus
Castor and Pollux
Aleo, Melampus, Evio-
lus
Lib. Mem. c. 9. § 12.
COMPARATIVE
Ampelius
Hercules
sex: primus Jovis Aethberis
filius (filii, W.); secundus
Nili filius, quem principem
colunt Aegyptii; tertium con-
ditorem loci (dudi, Duk.) sui
Hellenes( Hei, Duk.); quartus
Cronii (Gromi, Mss) filius et
Cartheres, }quem Carthagini-
enses colunt!, unde Carthago
203
VIEW OF OTHER MYTHOLOGISTS
IV 46. p. 94.
Lydus De Mensibus
amd S& THY LaTopLOV
evpicxouev émta “Hpakdets ye-
vera, mpatov Aros Tov Aldépos
kat AvotOdys THs ‘Oxeavod, bev-
tepov NetAov maida, tpitov “EA-
Anvos Tov Ads Kai vou.pns “Ay-
xtadAys, 7éTAapTOV Atos Kat OnBys
™s Atyvrrias, TET TOV AtBavov
kat Nuons Tov év “Ivéots yevome-
vov, éxtov Avds Kat “AAKuyvys,
Arnobius, Clemens Alexandrinus
Arnob. Iv 18—15. [The multipli-
cation of synonymous gods has
been sufficiently shown by both
Greek and Latin authors from
whom we briefly borrow.] Ai-
untidem theologi quattuor esse
Vulcanos, et tres Dianas, Ae-
sculapios totidem, et Dionysos
quinque, ter binos Hercules, et
quattuor Veneres, tria genera
dicta est; quintus Joab (Li- eBdomov Ards Kat Malas trys Castorum, totidemque Musa-
bani2, W.) filius, qui cum | “AraAaptos. rum, pinnatorum Cupidinum
rege Medorum pugnavit; sex- trigas, et quadrigas Apollina-
tus Jovis filius ex Alcumena, rium nominum: quorum simi-
qui Atlanta docuit (athla do- liter genitores, similiter ma-
cuit, Halm. Atlanta donutt, tres, loca quibus nati sunt,
Roth) indicant, et originem singu-
lorum suis cum prosapiis mon-
‘1 Should this clause be put strant. [This will be referred
after quartus? to as the ‘Summary’. ]
2 Following Lydus.
§ 1. Joves fuere tres. Primus | c. 48. p. 95. twes 8é kata tov} ib. Aiunt theologi vestri et ve-
‘ etiam Aetherius
in Arcadia, Aetheris filius, cui
cognomen
fuit: hic primum Solem pro-
creavit. Secundus ibidem
(mss abide, edd. abinde, al.
ab Ida) in Arcadia, qui Sa-
‘turnius cognominatur, qui ex
Proserpina Liberum patrem
procreavit primum victorum
(Mss victoriam). Tertius
Cretae, Saturni et Opis filius,
optimus maximusque est ap-
pellatus.
7p @pLKoV Kal jLeptoTov Adyov }
Tpets Atas elvat Bovdovrat, eva.
pev AlOépos, tov dé érepov ev
*Apkadig TexOnvar, €& oF haciv
*AOnvav, tpiroy dé rov Kpyra.
[He then goes on to speak of
the Phoenician tradition, and
of those recorded by Melias,
Crates, Eratosthenes, Eume-
lus the Corinthian, &¢., which
do not supply any illustration.
and then continues] rjs 6é
Kopys mat épa. avrov pace, TOUT-
€ore Tob KOpou Kat ™S €VM x las
aitiov avTov yevéoOar,
1 j,e. the Euhemerist theory
which splits up the deity
into a number of heroes.
Clem. Al. Protr. § 28.
tustatisabsconditae conditores
tres in rerum natura Joves
esse: ex quibus unus Aethere
fit patre progenitus, alter
Caelo, tertius vero Saturno
apud insulam Cretam et se-
pulturae traditus et procre-
atus.
avTiKa
youv eioty ot Toes Tovs Znvas
civaypapovary, TOV mev Albépos € €v
Apxadia, tw Sé Aue Tod Kpovou
Taide’ TovTo Tov ev ev Kpyty,
Oarepov Sé ev Apxadia mad.
See above in Summary.
204 CICERO.
Name of Divinity Parents Other Relations Country Miscellaneous
Musae Jupiter B 4, viz. Thelxinoe, Aoede,
(ONL Dy nas 54). Arche, Melete
B | Jupiter y + Mnemo- 9
syne
y | Pierus + Antiope 9 synonymous with B
Sol a| Jupiter a
(N. D. 111 54)
B | Hyperion
y | Vuleanus f (son of Egypt | patron of Heliopolis
Nilus)
6 | m. Acantho (?) children, Ialysus, Ca- | Rhodes
mirus, Lindus (?)
e children, Aeeta, Circe | Colchis
Vuleanus a | Caelus wife, Minerva a; child, | Egypt also called Phthas, the
(CNet e tleop) Apollo a patron of Egypt
B | Nilus
y | Jupiter y+ Juno Lemnos | worker in metal
6 | Memalius (?) Insulae
Vulcaneae
Mercurius Caelus -+ Dies Phallic deity, wooer of
GNa7 TL 56) Proserpina
B | Valens + Phoronis the Chthonian deity
identified with Tro-
phonius.
y | Jupiter y+ Maia wife, Penelope; child,
Pan
6 | Nilus Egypt att name _ inef-
a
€ Pheneus | fled to Egyptafter slay-
in ing Argus, and be-
Arcadia came the Egyptian
lawgiver Theuth,after
whom they name their
first month
Aesculapius a| Apollo a Arcadia | inventor of probe and
(Oxf 1D igueayp) bandages
6 |i Valens+ Phoronis] | brother, Mercurius Cyno- struck by lightning
surae and buried there
y | Arsippus + Arsinoe Arcadia | inventor of purges and
of dentistry: buried
by the r. Lusius
COMPARATIVE VIEW OF OTHER MYTHOLOGISTS.
Ampelius
Lydus De Mensibus
205
Arnobius, Clemens Alexandrinus
In Summary, ef. also 111 37 cited
in the note.
9. § 3. Soles fuere quinque: pri-
mus Jovis filius; secundus
Hyperionis; tertius Nili (Wihi
Mss, Mint Duk.) filius, cui
Aegyptus est consecrata; quar-
tus qui Rhodi natus est, cujus
etiam Zemintus (Zmintheus
Munck, Lindus Dav.) est fi-
lius; quintus Colchi filius, ex
quo Circe et Medea et Phae-
thon nati sunt.
Arnob. Iv 14. Quinque Soles, ex
quibus Sol primus Jovis filius
dicitur et Aetheris habetur
nepos; secundus aeque Jovis
filius et Hyperiona proditus
genetrice; tertius Vulcano, non
Lemnio, sed Nili qui fuerit
filius; quartus Ialysi pater,
quem Rhodi peperit heroicis
temporibus Acantho; quintus
Scythici regis et versipellis
habetur Circae.
9.§ 4. Volcani fuere quattuor:
primus Crio et Joppe (Aethiope
W.?) natus; secundus Nili
filius; tertius Saturni et Ju-
nonis; quartus in Sicilia Mi-
letes (Melites W., Milvii Dav.).
IV 48. p. 105. "Hacoror rérrapes,
tmpwtos Ovpavod Kai ‘Huépas, ma-
mp “AmddAdAwvos tod ’APnvaiwv
apxny€rov, Sevrepos NetAov mais,
év Atyvmrioe Kadovor POav, Tpi-
tos 0 Kpovov Kat” Hpas, 6 Ajpve-
0s, 0 Xadkeutys, térapros “Hdat-
aros 0 Mavrovs (Cr. Mavr@os),
6 Xuxedrwwitns, €€ od ‘Hdaror-
ades ai vnooe.
See above in Summary.
s
9.$5. Mercurii quattuor: pri-
mus Caeli et Diei filius; se-
cundus Jovis et Croniae filius
vel Proserpinae; tertius Croni
filius et Maiae, qui est in-
ventor lyrae; quartus Cyllenii
(Mss Quilleni, W. qui Nili?)
filius, qui Aegyptiis litteras et
numerum dixit.
Serv. ad Virg. Aen.1v 577. Non-
nulli quattuor Mercurios tra-
dunt, unum Caeli et Diei fi-
lium, amatorem Proserpinae ;
alterum Liberi patris et Pro-
serpinae filium ; tertium Jovis
et Maiae; quartum Cyllenii
fillum, cujus mater non pro-
ditur, a quo Argus clam oc-
cisus est, qui hoc metu in
Aegyptum profugit, et ibi in-
venisse primum disciplinam
litterarum et numerum dici-
tur, qui lingua Aegyptiorum
Thoth appellatur, de cujus
nomine etiam mensis dictus
est.
Le. Jam Mercurius primus, qui
in Proserpinam dicitur geni-
talibus adhinnivisse subrectis,
supremi progenies Caeli est.
Sub terra est alter, Tropho-
nius qui esse jactatur. Maia
tertius matre et Jove procre-
atus, sed tertio; quartus so-
boles Nili est, cujus nomen
Aegyptia gens horret et reve-
retur exprimere; quintus Argi
est interemptor, fugitivus at-
que exsul et proditor apud
Aegyptum litterarum.
Lactantius Placidus (Scholiast
on Statius Zheb. Iv 483, fl.
about 500 A.D.). Corvilius (?)
quattuor Mercurios esse scri-
bit, unum Jovis et Maiae
filium, alterum Caeli et Diei,
tertium Liberi et Proserpinae,
quartum Jovis et Cyllenes, a
quo Argus occisus est, quem
ipsum ob hance causam Graeci
profugum dicunt, Aegyptiis
autem litteras demonstrasse.
. §6. Aesculapii tres: primus
Apollo dictus (Halm Apolli-
nis filit) Vulcani filius; se-
cundus Lai (W. att) filius;
tertius Aristeti et Alcippe
(Periz. Alcippes) filius,
L
ydus IV 90. p. 125. "AoKAymeoe
Tpeis A€yovTat yevérOat, mpwros
"AréAAwVos TOU “Hfatorov és
efedpe pydAnv, Sevtepos “loxvos
Tov ’EAatouv Kat Kopwvisos, [ds
év tots Kuvorovpioos added by
Hase] opious éradn, tpiros ’Ap-
aimmov Kat ‘Apowons THs Acv-
KiTTov.
Clem. Al. Prot. § 29. ri & et coe
Tovs MoAAOUS eElrouse AoKdAy-
mous 7} Tovs ‘Epuas tous ap.b-
poupevous 7} TOVs ‘Hdaicrous Tous
pvIoAoyoupevous 3 7) Kal TepLT-
Tos elvar Sdéw Tas aKoas buov
Tots ToAAots TOUTOLS émLKAVCWV
ovop“aciv; GAN at ye marpides
avrovs Kal ai Téxvat Kat ot Biot,
mpos O€ ye Kat ot Tadot, avOpu-
Tous yeyovoras SteAeyxovowy.
206
CICERO.
Name of Divinity Parents Other Relations Country | Miscellaneous
Apollo a | Vuleanus[a+ Miner- | [son, Aesculapius a] Athens | patron of
GNesD es niteo) va a].
B | Corybas Creta contended with Jupiter
for Crete
y | Jupiter y+ Latona (sister, Diana B] Delphi came thither from the
Hyperboreans
6 Arcadia | Nomius, so called as
the lawgiver of Ar-
cadia
Diana a|Jupiter a + Proser- | [husband, Mercurius ;
CNG Ws hile ss) pina brothers, Dioscuri a,
Dionysus a; see also
Hercules a, Sol a];
child, winged Cupid
(a)
B | Jupiter y+ Latona | (brother, Apollo y]
y | Upis + Glauce also called Upis by the
Greeks after her fa-
ther
Dionysus a} Jupiter a + Proser- | [see Diana a]
(N. D. 111 58) pina
B | Nilus killed Nysa (2).
y | Cabirus King of | worshipped in the Sa-
Asia | bazia
6 | Jupiter + Luna worshipped in the Or-
phic rites
e | Nisus + Thyone instituted the Triete-
rides
Venus a | Caelus 7 Dies (brothers, Mercurius a, Cic. had seen hershrine
ON] De 117 59) see also Jupiter B, at Elis
Vulcanus a]
B | Adpos husband, Mercurius «a;
son Cupido B
y | Jupiter y+ Dione husband, Vulcanus y;
son, by Mars, Anteros
(Cupido y)
8 | Syria + Cyprus (?)| husband, Adonis also called Astarte
(Cyrus MSS)
9.
COMPARATIVE VIEW OF OTHER MYTHOLOGISTS.
Ampelius
§6. <Apollines quinque: pri-
mus Vulcani et Minervae; se-
cundus ex Corybante; tertius
Jovis filius ex Latona; quartus
Sileni filius in Arcadia; quin-
tus Ammonis filius in Lybia
natus.
Lydus De Mensibus
EO: II § 28.
had
§ 7. Dianae tres: prima Jovis
Croni (W. Cronii, Jahn Chtho-
nit) filia ex Proserpina, quae
est Liberi soror; secunda J ovis
et Latonae, Apollinis soror;
tertia quae vocatur Ops (MS
Obs) de Glauco (W. Glauce).
207
Arnobius, Clemens Alexandrinus
vat way *AroAAwva 0
[Lev AptororéAns TPW@TOV ‘Hoaic-
TOV Kal AOnvas —évrav0a 8 ovK-
érue mapbEvos n ‘A@nva—devTepov
ev Kpytn, TOV KopvBavros, TptTov
TOV Atos, Kau TéTapTOV TOV Ap-
Kada, TOV SAqvov: Nouros otros
KéxAnrat map ’Apkagw" él TOU-
ToLs TOV AiBuv katahéyer TOV
ApMovos’ o 66 Aidupos 0 ypa.-
MaTLKOS TOUTOLS EKTOV EmuPEper
tov Mayvyros.
Arnobius in Summary recognizes
three.
ar
11. Liberi quinque: primus
ex Jove et Proserpina; hic
agricola et inventor vini, cujus
soror Ceres; secundus Liber
ex Merone! (Muncker Jelone)
et Flora, cujus nomine fluvius
est Granicus; tertius de Ca-
biro, qui regnavit in Asia;
quartus ex Saturno (W. Sa-
turnio) et Semela dicunt (W.
marks a hiatus before dicunt);
quintus Nisi et Hesionae
(Muneker Thyonae) filius.
1 Festus p. 124 M. says that
Melo is a name for the Nile,
but Meros (mt. Meru) also is
a name connected with Bac-
chus, see Strabo xv p. 687,
Solinus 52, Curtius VIII 35
Nysa sita est sub radicibus
montis quem Meron incclae
appellant (whence the fable
of his birth from the thigh
of Zeus).
IV ¢. 88. p. 82.
§9. Veneres quattuor:
prima
Caeli (ms hacdeli) et Diei
tilia; secunda quae ex spuma
nata esse dicitur, Aetheris
(ms et aeris) et Oceani filia;
tertia quae Vulcano nupsit,
quae cum Marte se miscuit,
unde Cupido natus esse dici-
tur; quarta Cypri et Syriae
filia, quam Adon habuit.
Tépravdpds ye wv
o AéaBvos Nvooav A€yer TETL-
Onvnkévar Tov Avovugov Tov umd
TWOV ZaBasvov ovowagouevor, €K
Avos kat Tepaepovns YEVOKLEVOY,
elta vo TOY Teravev oTapa-
x9evra. . kata 6€ Tovs TounTas
Avévucot mévre, MPa@Tos Aros Kat
Avovléas, Sevrepos ) NetAov,
o Kai Bartrevoas ABins Kat
AlOvomias kat *ApaBtas, TpiTos
KaBelpov tats, oars, THs “Agias
€BaciAevaer, ap’ od 7 Kaecpexy
TEAETY" TéTapTos © Atos Kat me
KEANS, @ Ta ‘Ophéws puorypla
éreAeiTo Kal vp’ od olvos €xe-
paoOn’ TEUTTOS 6 Nicov kat
Ovwvns, 63 KaréderEe tprernpida.
Arnobius.
Five in Summary.
Clemens Alexandrinus.
See on Asclepius.
aL: 44. p. 89.
ot dé aAAoe TOV Troun-
TOV Tésoapas mapadidoacwy, put-
av pev e& Ovpavod Kat “Hyepas
TexOetoav, éerépay Se é& *Adpod,
e& Hs Kat “Epp.ov "Epws éréx6n,
Tpitny Atds Kai Audvns, e& Hs Kat
"Apeos TEXOHVAaL dao "Avrépwra,
TeTApTHY TS Zupias Kat Kurpou,
THY Acyoudyyv “Aorapmyy. ”AdAot
bé pacw TpwTov ev tov Ovpa-
voo kat ‘Hyépas Ovpaviav Kahov-
KEVny, Sevtépav 66 “Adpod kat
Evpuvouns ™mS ‘Oxeavod, Kat Tpé-
™mV THY guvapbeioay ‘Epuy Tov
NetAov, e€ Hs Kai O Sevtepos " Epws
0 bndntepos, TeTapryy Avds Kat
Awivns, HV eynwev “Hoaroros,
Adbpq sé evry aovvedOwv “Apns
eTeKE TOV "AvTépwra KaAetrae de
moAAaxov Kat Ilacupan ... Kat
‘Epuxivyn. . . a avtys 5é Kat ’Ep-
Lov Tov ‘Eppadpdditov texOyvac.
Arnobius.
Four in Summary.
208 CICERO.
Name of Divinity Parents Other Relations Country Miscellaneous
Minerva a fhusband, Vulecanus a];
GND? 11 59) son, Apollo a
B| Nilus Egypt worshipped at Sais
a y | Jupiter B
6 | Jupiter + Coryphe d. Arcadia | also called Coria, in-
of Oceanus ventress of chariots
«| Pallas represented with wing-
ed feet: slew her fa-
ther for attempting
her chastity
Cupido a} Mercuriusa+ Dianaa fealled ‘winged’ § 58]
(CN. D. 111 60)
B prasie a-+ Venus
y | Mars+ Venus y also called Anteros
[Marsin Ampelius
and Clemens;
Pan in Lydus;
omitted in Ci-
cero
COMPARATIVE VIEW OF OTHER MYTHOLOGISTS.
Ampelius
§10. Minervae quinque: prima
Vulcani filia, unde Athenarum
est civitas; secunda Nili filia
quam Aegyptii (ms. Aegyptt)
colunt; tertia Jovis filia quae
in bellicis (ms fecillis) rebus
se exercuit; quarta solis (Dav.
Jovis) filia quae quadrigas
junxit; quinta Pallantis et
itanidos filia. Haec patrem
occidit pro suae virginitatis
observatione, quia eius cupi-
son fuit, unde et Pallas dicta
est.
Lydus De Mensibus
209
Arnobius, Clemens Alexandrinus
Arnobius.
Iv 14. Sed et Minervae, inqui-
unt, sicut Soles et Mercurii
quinque sunt: ex quibus pri-
ma non virgo sed ex Vulcano
Apollinis procreatrix; Nili al-
tera proles et quae esse perhi-
betur Aegyptia Sais. Stirps
Saturni tertia est et quae usum
excogitavit armorum; Jovis
quarta progenies, quam Mes-
senii Coryphasiam nominant;
et quae Pallantem occidit pa-
trem, incestorum appetitorem,
est quinta.
Clemens Alex.
II 28. etot &¢ ot mévTe ‘AOnvas
brorevrat, THY, peev ‘Hoatorov
™YV ’AOnvaiar, THY 6é NevAou ™Yv
Atyurtiay, TpiTyy, ™Yv Kpovov
THY moA€E Mou evpériv, TETAPTHV
THY Ads, HV Mecoyrioe Kopuga-
olay amo THs KnTpos emuKeKAr~
Kao, eri Tage ™V TlaAAavros
Kat Teravidos THs “OKeavod, 7 Tov
TarTépa dvoceBws Kkatabioaca T®
Tatpoy Kekoopntat Sépuati, wo-
Tep KwWOiw,
Arnobius.
In Summary: pinnatorum Cupi-
dinum trigas.
§ 2. Martes fuere duo: primus
ex Enoposte, ut eum Homerus
ait, et noster Mars Leucarpis,
et alter Mars enius; secundus
ex Jove et Junone. (W. sug-
gests ex Enyo poste...; secun-
dus ex Jove et Junone, ut eum
Homerus dicit, est noster
Mars seu Marspiter et alter
Mars Enyalius.)
MC, IIT,
Iv 74. p. 118. dvo lavas act.
TUves i dace Tov Tava. é ex Kpdvou
Kau ‘Péas yevérar, avrt Tou €k
TOU VOU Kal THS Vypas OvaLas .
700€ TO Tap.
Clem. Al.
Prot. 11 29. "Apys, ws wey *Eni-
xXapLos hyo, Sraptuarys 7 nV; 2o-
goxdys dé Opgra oidev autor,
aAAot 66 "ApKada.
14
Index to Notes and proper Names as well as to less usual
words and phrases.
[Where the reading is doubtful (?) is added. ]
a,ab. ab utroque latere 11 125, caudarum
a parte locata 11114. a sacris haberet (?)
III 84.
after adjective. altissimus a II 101, re-
cens ab III 11.
after nouns. a puppi ventis II 125, metus
@ Vi I 45.
after neuter verb. anima calescit ab spi-
ritu It 138, conflagrare terras a tantis
ardoribus II 92.
personifying use after passive v. ea quae
a terra stirpibus continentur II 83, and
127, ab his (dentibus) molitur cibus II
134, confectio a lingua adjuvari videtur
ib., a nervis artus continentur II 139, ab
auditu sonus est acceptus II 144, sensus
a vocibus pulsus ib. See under natura
and providentia. ;
Abbreviation, see Brachylogy.
Ablative (1) of place, see loco, initio, prin-
cipio, bonis domiciliis habitare II 95,
aram Esquiliis consecratam III 68, no-
men veterum litteris usitatius I11 48;
with totus, toto caelo luce diffusa It 95,
corpore toto intextae venae II 188, toto
corpore pertinentem II 139, tactus toto
corpore fusus II 141; with zdem, isdem
spatiis vagatur Ir 103, i. s. conversiones
conficere II 49; tropical, una littera ex-
plicare III 62 (see below, 7).
(2) of time. ludis 11 6, tam immenso
spatio Pronoea cessavit I 22 (see below
9), tempore infinito in gurgustio habita-
verat ib., recentiore memoria II 6, pa-
trum memoria II 165, nocte et die 11 24;
with totus, stellas totis noctibus cerni-
mus II 105, 108, tota aestate 11 130.
(3) of description. (a) predicative with
sum, erat perversissimis oculis I 79, hu-
mano visu (sunt) I 85, his vocabulis esse
deos facimus I 88, iis corporibus sunt IT
59, sunt admirabili constantia 111 23,
matre libera est III 45, matre Asteria
est III 46, sit eodem ornatu IT 85, eo
statu sint II 87, ea figura est I 48; (with
Gen. in place of epithet) hominis esse
specie deos confitendum est ib.; (0) with
other verbs, deos ea facie novimus I 81,
veris falsa esse adjuncta tanta similitu-
dine 112, perturbatis animis inducuntur
(di) 11 70, soliditate quadam cernatur (?)
I 49, imagines ea forma incidere I 107,
eximio posita est fulgore corona II 108,
perhibent Ophiuchum claro lumine (?)
II 109 (some of these might be classed
with the following); (c) atiributive with
nouns, cursus incredibili celeritate 11
161, glaebam nulla cohaerendi natura
II 82, pisces squamoso corpore II 113,
amiculum grandi pondere II 83, Musae
isdem nominibus III 54, obscura specie
Cassiepia If 111, jubam fulgore micanti
ib., corpore semifero Capricornus IT 112,
Arcturus nomine claro II 110, splendenti
corpore Virgo ib., sidera magnitudinibus
immensis II 92, continente ardore lucis
orbem (?) I 28.
(4) of manner. persuaderi non opini-
one sed ad veritatem I 61, quibus vo-
cabulis nominantur I 838, aqua nive
pruinaque concresceret II 26, ratione et
numero moveri II 43, jure ac lege vivunt
II 154, casu fieri If 97, colere deos jure
pontificio et more majorum III 48, ves-
tigiis concludere It 28, lege nova quaes-
tiones I1r 74, de incestu rogatione Pe-
ducaea III 74, ratione peccetur III 69,
opinione stultorum judicari IT 11.
(5) of cause. eoerrore dicebas quia II 73,
assiduitate consuescunt II 96, opiniones
quae in maxima inconstantia veritatis
ignoratione versantur I 43; used for a-
gent, quo (numine) regantur II 4, I11 10,
II 16, natura tenetur II 88, cf. II 85, di-
vino spiritu continetur II 19.
(6) of means or instrument. cantheriis
albis venisse III 11, rumoribus pugnas
Tir 18, defectibus recurro II 50, disco
eapedunculis I11 43, terrae bubus subi-
guntur II 159.
(7) of part concerned, ‘in point of,’ figura
vastior I 97 (?), una littera explicare III
62, ornatius aspectu, motu constantius
Til 28, liniamentis extremis similem I
123.
(8) of measure. uno digito redundat I
99, uno digito plus habere ib., multis
partibus major quam terra II 92, multo
antecellit 11 145. ;
(9) of attendant circumstances. tam im-
menso spatio cessaverit I 22, immenso
mundo colluceat I1 40, nullis calonibus
venisse III 11, nullis auspiciis adminis-
trantur II 9,assensu omnium dicere II 4,
his auctoribus debes moveri III 13, ejus
augurio bella gerere ITI 9. ;
(10) of origin (with nascor). igne nasci
J 103, Jove natus III 42, 53, 54, 56, 57, 58,
59, Nilo natus III 42, 55, 58, cf. 111 60;
(with procreor) III 54, 59; (with orior)
Minerva orta Nilo III 59; (with con-
ceptus) Syria Cyproque concepta (?) IIT
59 Add.
(11) of comparison followed by quam-
clause I 38.
Abdera I 120.
INDEX.
Abderites 1 63.
abdico (used absolutely) 11 11.
aberro a conjectura I 100.
abiegnus III 75. :
Abstract. see Plural; (for Concrete) animi
aegritudo commota I 9, animi fusionem
I 39, volucres ex vastitate Lybiae invec-
tas 1101, utilitas rerum I1 162, commo-
ditas rerum III 16, hujusce terrae con-
tinuatio II 164, in hac subtilitate sermo-
nis III 9; understood from preceding
Concrete, silos capitones, quae sunt I 80,
sapientem esse mundum, beatum, aeter-
num, omnia haec II 21.
absum. cui nihil abest 11 37, absunt ab hac vi
(‘are unlike’)11 67, quod abest (‘ which is
not the case’) 111 79.
Absyrtus III 48.
abutor ‘to turn from its natural use’ 11 151,
: i use to excess,’ atomorum licentia
I 65.
ac, see atque.
Academia: their profession of ignorance I 1,
18; of freedom I 10, 17, 72, 111 1; charged
with obscuring truth I 6; argued against
common beliefs I 11, 111 72; a deserted
school I 6, 11; unpopular 113; doctrine
of éwoxy 111; of probability 112; distin-
guished for rhetoric II 168; profess to
hold the traditional faith 111 19; procax
Academia I 13; Academicorum calum-
niam IT 20.
oa coche Cicero’s treatise in four books
Tele
Acantho (?) 111 54.
accedo. ad cognitionem (‘to attain to’) 11 153
and Addenda.
accessus )( recessus, ad res salutares IT 34; of
_tides III 24; of the sun 11 50.
accido. corpora quaeque his accidant ‘ bodies
and their attributes’ 11 82; accidat tra-
_bes (quotation) (?) 111 75.
accipere plagam I 70; interitum III 32; ma-
gistrum male ‘treat badly ’ 192; auditione
II 95; aliquid extrinsecus III 29; accep-
_tum refero III 86.
accipiter, worshipped in Egypt III 47.
Accius (Actius Mss) quotation from his
Medea 11 89, from the Atreus II 68, from
uncertain plays I1I 41, 90.
accommodo=ovvorkerdw I 41; naturae accom-
modatum I 104, ad hane praesensionem
nihil ace. 11 45, ad artus finiendos accom-
modatas II 139.
accubitio I 94.
Accusative (of Oblique Complement) invo-
cant illum et Jovem et dominatorem II 4;
(of Duration) compared with Adl. I 22 n.;
(of Motion to a country) Aegyptum pro-
fugisse III 56; after aufugio I 111.
acer. ingenium II 16; mens I1 18; sensus II
30, 42; umores IT 59.
acerbum cor (quotation) III 68, acerbos e Ze-
nonis schola exire III 77.
Achaia (in Rhodes) 111 54 n.
Acheron II 43.
Achilles worshipped in Astypalaea III 45.
acies mentis II 43, 45, ipsa qua cernimus (=
pupula) II 142. .
acquierunt II 125,
actio vitae (verbal of agere vitam) I 2 Add.,
45 (?), 103, corporis II 139, actiones ad-
hibeo II 58.
actuosa virtus I 110Add.
acumen ‘sting’ 11 114; ex acuminibus auspi-
cium II 9,
acutulae conclusiones III 18.
211
ad (‘as regards’) ad agnitionem animi pul-
cherrima I 1, ad speciem pulchriores II
87, ad figuram vastior (?)1 97, ad rationem
praestantior Ir 155, ad ornatum decoras
TI 151, nihil interest ad fortunam III 89,
interesse aliquid ad mentis aciem It 43,
nec ad speciem nec ad usum desiderant
(?) 1 99, ad cogitationem valent I 105;
(‘with a view to’) quanta ratio ad con-
servationem bestiarum appareat II 128,
ad scientiam homini data est IT 168;
(‘according to’) exerceamur ad similitu-
dinem bellicae disciplinae Ir 161, ad
numerum (=kar dpiOudov) I 49, ad verita-
tem persuaderi )( opinione (=7pds aAj-
Oecav) I 61, ad harmoniam canere III
27; ad eum (‘to his house’) I 15; ad
unum omnes I 44; ad extremum II
118; ad quoddam tempus II 51; esse ad
omne tempus (‘suited to’) II 83; ad
quem primas deferebant 1 15; aggredior
ad disputationem III 7, cf. 157; arripio
ad reprehendendum II 167; adhibitis
manibus ad inventa II 150.
addo. extrinsecus spiritum addant (?) 11 136.
addubito I 14, 11118.
adduco Ir 136 (?); adducor ut putem I1 17.
adeo, recedo, stellae 11 51.
adeo adv. I1 105.
adhibeo, actiones IT 58, ignem It 151, odores
ad deos I 112; cultus adhibetur homini
I 94 Add.
aditus difficiles habebat ad pastum II 123. _
Adjective (in -bilis with active force) insatia-
bilis 11 98, praestabilis III 26, patibilis
III 29.
(as substantive), pontificii I 84.
(n. pl. as adverb), truculenta tuetur IT
110 (poet.).
(of antecedent; made sub-predicate in
relative clause), natura quam cernit ig-
notam Ir 89, calore quem multum habet
II 136, stellae quas tu innumerabiles III
23, deos quia te innumerabiles explicati
sunt III 93.
(used for participle) vanas (=vanas ov-
oas) II 5.
(otiose) ficta simulatio I 8. :
adjicio. frigoribus adjectis ‘by the applica-
tion of cold’ II 26; adjectae voces II
144.
adjungo. ad hanc providentiam adjungi
multa possunt II 140, tempus hiemi ad-
junctum It 49, adj. linguae radicibus II
136, os adjunctis naribus spiritu augetur
II 134.
adminicula vites apprehendunt II 120.
admirabilitas caelestium rerum II 90, cum
admirabilitate maxima II 101.
admirabiliter 11 182.
admiratio est in ‘we may wonder at’ It 124.
admiror congressune an natura congregatae
sint (?) 11 124; ‘to express wonder’ I 24,
91, cf. Cato 3, 4, Orat. II 29.
admisceri genus (quotation) III 68, partim
admiscentur in unam (quotation) Ir 108.
admotio digitorum II 150.
adnectitur ad linguam stomachus II 186.
Adonis III 59.
adulatio, canum amans dominorum II 158.
adumbratas deorum formas I 75.
adunca corpuscula I 66.
aduncitas rostrorum IT 122.
adventicius tepor Ir 26.
Adverbd (expressing opinion of speaker rather
than mode of action) creduntur stul-
tissime II 70, latent utiliter Ir 143.
14—2
212
Adverbial clause as attribute apud inferos
portenta If 5, saepe praesentiae II 166,
praeter naturam portentis II 14, aus-
picia ex acuminibus II 9, ex aqua sola-
rium I 87, introitus cum flexibus II
144, a puppi ventis If 125, hominem sine
arte II 74, cursus cum admirabili con-
stantia 1155, see cum. Used as parti-
ciple Mercurius qui sub terris habetur
idem Trophonius 111 56, hance constan-
tiam non possum intellegere sine mente
TI 54.
adversus aer pellitur (‘in front’) 11 125, caput
Ir 110, dentes 11 134.
advesperascit III 94.
aedificator mundil 18 Add., 21.
aedifico (mockingly used of Creation) I 19,
III 26.
aedilis (decorations by) I 22.
Aeeta III 48, 54 (?).
Aegialeus III 48.
Aegisthus IIT 91.
Aegyptius (superstitions of) I 43, 81, 82, 101,
TIT 39, 54, 55, 56, 59.
ao III 55, 56 (in acc. after v. of mo-
tion).
aequabilis tributio (=toovouia) I 50, calor It
54, motus II 23, 90, partes undique aeq.
TG:
aequabilitas motus It 15, 48.
aequabiliter. fusus tactus 11 141, mare conglo-
batur undique IT 116.
aequaliter partes nituntur 11 115.
aequilibritas =icovoyuta I 109.
aer. anew word II 91. See air and anima.
Aesculapius II 62, III 39, 45, 57, 83, 91, n. on
occurrit I 46.
aestus muritimi (theories of Aristotle, Posido-
nius, &¢.) 1119 n., 182, 111 24.
aetates sempiternae saeclorum IT 52.
aeternitas. in omni aet. 11 51, 54, frui aet.
II 62.
aeternus. poetical use II 111, 11 41.
aether. anew word Ii 91, caeli complexus
qui aether vocatur II 101, sidera ex pu-
rissima aetheris parte gignuntur IT 389,
ardor caelestis qui aether vel caelum
nominatur 1 41, called caeli ardor 1 33,
its divinity I 36, constat ex altissimis
ignibus It 91, holds together the universe
II 101, 115, the soul is derived from it I1
18 (n. on wide sustulimus), personified
in Jupiter 11 65, fed by exhalations II 83,
cf. calor and ignis.
Aether. f. of Caelus 111 44, f. of Jupiter 111
538, 54.
aetheria natura id est ignea II 64, summa
pars caeli aetheria dicitur 11 117, non ha-
bent aetherios cursus stellae IT 54.
affatim vescuntur IT 127.
affero. lacrymas populo Romano It 7, infe-
rias III 42,
afficio. vi affectam ‘endued with’ 1 36, ho-
nore I 88, munere III 66.
affigo. (sculptors) Minervae talaria affigunt
IIT 59.
affingo. natura corpori affinxit (membra)
I 92. :
afflatus. sine afflatu divino nemo vir mag-
nus II 167.
affluo. imaginum series a deo (?) 1 49 Add.,
ex ipso (deo) imagines I 114; nihil bonis
affluentius cogitari potest I 51.
Africanus, instance of divine favour II 165,
his death 111 80, foretold by prodigies
II 14.
Africus ventus I 101.
INDEX.
agellus III 85.
aggredior ad ‘proceed to’ I 57, III 7.
agnitio animi (?) 11 Add.
agnosco deorum cognationem I 91, (to feel
the force of an argument) I 49.
agnus aurea coma III 68.
ago. quid agat vereor ‘ what will become of
her’ 111 48; age (before question) I 83, II
120, age porro III 43; res agitur I 17 Add.
agripeta I 72.
Air pervades all the other elements I 40,
holding them together by its double ac-
tion expansive and cohesive II 117, is the
coldest element I1 26, its quality affects
the intellect 11 17, 42, its metamorphoses
II 101, 111 31, personified in Juno II 66,
essential to sight and hearing It 88, is an
exhalation from water Ir 27.
Alabandis (AAaBavéets) III 39 (2); Alabanden-
ses III 50.
Alabandus, eponymous hero of Alabanda III
39, saying of Stratonicus about him III 50.
Albucius the Epicurean I 93.
Alcaeus I 79.
Alcamenes, his statue of Vulcan I 83.
Alemaeo the philosopher I 27.
Alco. one of the Dioscuri IIT 53.
Alenus (?) 111 74.
ales. the constellation Cycnus 11 113, ales
avis ‘winged bird’ Ir 112, alites oscines
Ir 160.
Alexander. saying of Timaeus on the de-
struction of the templeat Ephesus at the
time of his birth 11 69,
aliqui or aliquis. iratus aliqui deus I1r 91.
(vague sense), esse aliquod numen II 4,
esse aliquam mentem Ir 18, necessitate
aliqua Ir 88, aliqua natura Ir 115.
alius. (res) alia ex alia nexa I 9, alii per alia
11 71, alia (closing a list without e¢) Ir
52, cf. cetera, reliqua; Gen. alii (?)
Tete 53
Allegory used by Stoics I 36, 37, 41, 11 62, 63,
64, I11 62 foll.
allicere (elicere MSs) I 116.
alligo vinclis 11 64,
Alliteration in ec, consentiens conspirans
continuata cognatio quem non coget
comprobare II 19, cotidiana conveniens
constansque conversio II 54, convenientia
consensuque naturae quam quasi cogna-
tione continuatam conspirare dicebas
III 28, acerbum cor contundam et com-
primaim (quotation) III 68, cetera...celeri
caelestia Ir 104; in cl, clarum...clam
clepere (quotation) III 68; in d, desipere
delirare dementes esse dicebas I 94; in m,
major mihi moles, majus miscendumst
malum (quotation) 111 68; ¢ and m, ter-
ram tuentem maria moderantem III 93;
in v, volvit vertices vi suscitat (quota-
tion) 11 89, velut—vim—aves—avertunt
—volucres—vastitate—vento—invectas I
101. Cf. Theobald De annominationis
et alliterationis ap. Ciceronem usu pp.
25 Bonn 1852
alludo litoribus 11 100 (confused with other
words in MSs).
Almo tI 52.
alo. terra alat et augeat II 83, cf. 81, vapori-
bus altae stellae 11 118; cum agellus non
satis aleret (dominum) I 72.
Alphabet Latin I1 93.
alte emergit If 113.
altissimus gradus II 34, natura II 64, ignes
Ir 91, a domiciliis nostris altissimus caeli
complexus II 101.
INDEX.
altitudines montium Ir 98, speluncarum (?)
ib.; altitudinum immensitas I 54,
altor omnium rerum mundus II 86.
alvi natura II 136, purgatio III 57, contingit
caput alvo II 111.
amando procul a sensibus It 141 Add.
ambitus rotundi stellarum II 49.
ambulo. naturae artificiose ambulantis III
amfractibus incisum ITI 47.
amica varietati fortuna II 43.
amiculum grandi pondere III 83.
amitto captum ‘let go’ IT 124
amo \ diligo I 121; (of self-complacency)
vestra amatis II 73.
amoenitates orarum IT 100.
Amor (mythological) 111 44,
Amphiaraus II 7, III 49.
amplector. stirpes amplexa alat terra II 83.
amplifico. sonum II 144, (sensations) ampli-
ficata interimunt IIT 34.
amplitudines (?) II 98.
an (with the former alternative unex-
pressed) an tu mei similem I 84, an
quicquam tam puerile I 88 (97), an obli-
tus es II 2, an Atti Navii lituus 11 9, an
ne hoe quidem intellegimus Ir 17; (in-
troducing contrasted clauses) an cetera
mundus habebit, hoc unum non habebit
II 18, an vero non possis adduci &c. II
17 Add.
Anacoluthon. (change of mood) facit Socra-
tem disputantem eundemque dicere I
81, dicemus...non est...sed esse I 75,
necesse est sentiat—venire III 36; tegen-
di causa factae et ne voces laberentur II
144 Add.; (from Indirect to Direct)
Chrysippus docet...esse debere, est au-
tem If 38 & 39 Add., grues trianguli
efficere formam, ejus autem angulo aer
pellitur It 125, fateamur habere—habe-
mus I 44.
(principal verb attracted into subordi-
nate construction) quem ad modum as-
severant interire (for intereunt) II 94,
cf. quae cum viderent II 95.
(from personal to impersonal) poterunt
intellegi II 71.
(of Case) sed ipse Juppiter—hunce It 64, ea
quae nuper—curant II 126, quibus quies-
cerent It 148.
etiam per jocum II 7, esse hominem—arro-
gantiae est II 16.
Anactes (al. Anaces) IIT 58.
anas. anitum ova II 124.
Anaxagoras I 26.
Anaxarchus III 82.
Anaximander I 25.
Anaximenes I 26.
anceps, quasi ‘amphibious’ 1103. -
Andromeda II 112, elided before aufugiens
Trl.
anguis volucris1101; the constellation Draco
F Ir 109.
anguitenens (=Ophiuchus) It 109.
angulus summus ‘the apex’ II 125, angulis
incisum II 47.
angustia conclusae orationis 11 20 Add., animi
angustiae I 88, fretorum angustiae II 19.
angustus. brevius angustiusque concludun-
tur II 20, urget angustius IT 22.
anhelo. frigus de pectore II 112.
anicula I 55, 94.
anilis II 70, III 12.
aniliter III 92.
anima ‘air’, quae spiritu ducitur Ir 38, 36,
anima unde animantium constet animus
213
ex quo animal dicitur (?) III 36, animam
illam spirabilem (?) It 18, animus ex igni
atque anima temperatur III 36, (in Lu-
cretius) I 26 n.; (‘soul’) pro sale datam
sui IT 160.
animadverto (followed by cwm) II 24.
animal (named from animus) 1 26, III 36;
ignis ex sese ipse animal est 70.; (defined
by sensation and appetite) II 34, 81, 122,
III 82, 33; (the lower animals are without
reason) II 34, 133, IIT 66, but have quid-
dam simile mentis 11 29, the ant indeed
has mens ratio memoria III 21; (are
created for man) II 158—161; (each kind
seems to itself the best) I 77 foll.; (each
element has its appropriate animals) I
103, 11 42. See Zoology.
animalis cibus (‘aérial nutriment’) It 136,
animali spirabilique natura (?) It 91, III
34; (‘living’) nihil esse animale extrin-
secus (?) III 36.
animans (1) adj., mundum animantem I 28,
II 47, 22, animantes imagines I 120, ani-
mans natura I 123, animantia principia
1175 Add.
(2) swbst. I 24, 87, 45, 83, 101, 130, 132, 136,
153, used as masce. I 24, as f. I1 101 n., as
neut. II 128, III 34 (?).
animare abs. ‘ to give life’ 1110.
animus (see on anima, animal), est in ani-
mo facere II 20, sive ex animo fit sive
simulate 11168. Cf. Sowl.
annales Ennii II 93.
anniversarias Vicissitudines II 97.
annuas frigorum et calorum varietates II
101.
annus magnus II 51, Frag. 5; anno vertente
II 53.
anquiro I 45.
anser II 128.
Antecanis (?) II 114.
antecedo (neut.) of the stars )( subsequor II
51, 52, 53.
antecello. sensus antecellit sensibus Ir 145.
anteceptam animo rei informationem I 43.
anteeo. hominis natura anteit animantes II
153.
anteferre figuram suae I 77.
antegreditur stella solem I 53.
Anteros III 59.
anteverto. tum antevertens tum subsequens
II 53.
anticipatio=mpodAns I 43.
anticipo. ita est informatum anticipatum-
que mentibus nostris I 76.
Antiopa IIT 54.
Antisthenes I 32.
Aoede III 54.
aperio. aperiuntur stellae )( occultantur I1
51, cf. se aperire It 52; aperit de istoc
oratio (quot.) Ir 91.
aperta mens ‘unbodied’ I 27.
aperte ‘frankly’ 111.
Apis I 82.
Apollo Ir 68 (derivation of name compared
with that of Sol), 111 55, 57, (legislator of
Sparta) 111 91, worshipped with unbloody
offerings at Delos III 88 n.
Apollodorus (the Stoic) 1 98; (the Epicurean)
I § 89n. on non vestro more and p. lii;
(the tyrant) III 82.
Aposiopesis after sed tamen I 90.
Apostrophe. num quid tale Epicure I 88 n.
Apotheosis, see Gods.
appetitio=opuy )( declinatio 11 58, 111 33.
appetitus animi II 34, cum appetitu acces-
sum ib., rerum app. II 29.
214
appeto. mare terram II 100, proprium est
animantium ut aliquid appetant I 104;
(neut.) sentire et appetere II 81.
appulsus solis I 24, frigoris et caloris II 141.
apte cadere ‘to suit’ I 19. :
aptus. (1) part. inter se aptae colligataeque
I 9, inter se conexa et apta II 97, apta
inter se et cohaerentia III 4, undique
aptum II 87, aptius ‘more compact’ II 47,
115: (2) adj. ad jocandum I1 46, ad per-
manendum II 58.
apud Cottam ‘at his house’ 1 15.
aqua pl. respiratio aquarum II 27, efferves-
cunt subditis ignibus ib., maris aqua-
rumque reliquarum vapores II 118.
Aquarius (constellation) II 112.
aquatilis bestia II 124.
Aquila (constellation) II 113.
Aquilius M’, 11 14.
Aquillius C. 112 74 (his definition of dolws).
aquilonis tangitur auris (of a star) I 111
Add., ef. 11 112; aquilonibus reliquisque
frigoribus II 26.
aquilonius (?) 11 50 (aquilenta Mss).
ara. in aram confugere III 24, pro aris et
focis 111 94; (constellation) 11 114.
araneola II 1238.
Aratus 11 104, (quotations from) II 104—114,
Hoos
arbitro v.a. IT 74.
Arcadia III 53, 57. Arcades III 57, 59.
arceo. arcet et continet quod recepit II 136,
flumina arcemus II 152.
Arcesilas I 11, 70.
arcessitu I 15.
Arche III 54.
Archilochus 11 91.
Archimedes (his orrery) II 88.
architectus I 72, II 141, )( faber II 35 n.; (of
the Creator) I 19, II 90.
Arctophylax (= Bootes) 11 109.
Arcturus II 110.
Arctus II 109, 110, 111; Arctoe 11 105.
arcus (rainbow) III 51, arqui ib.; (constella-
tion) Ir 113.
Ardea, seat of the worship of Natio 111 47.
ardor caeli=aiO7p I 33, 37, mundi II 32, side-
rum ardores II 92, continente ardore
orbem I 28 (?).
Areopagus II 74.
argentea mensa IIT 84.
Argiva Juno I 82.
Argo (the ship) 11 89; (constellation) 11 114.
argumentum cur III 10, argumenti exitum
explicare I 53.
Argus slain by Mercury It 56.
aries (constellation) 11 111; (of Atreus) IIE
68 n.
Aristaeus olivae inventor Ir 45.
Aristippus. asotos ex Aristippi schola exire
TE (eavOle hex i:
Aristo of Chios 1 37, his saying 111 77.
Aristoteles vol. I p. xxvi foll.; his arg. for the
eternity of the world used by Epicureans
120; Epicurean criticism of his doctrines
I 33, 93; reff. to his dialogue De Phi-
losophia 1 83, 107 (on Orpheus), If 37
undique aptum n., If 42 (forms of life
belonging to’ each element), 11 44 (stars
move of their own accord), It 51 mag-
num annum n., 11 95 (ground of natural
theology), 11125 (flight of cranes); points
of agreement between him and Posido-
nius vol. I p. xix foll.
arrideo I 79, 111 1.
arripio. ‘assume’ I 76; unde arripuit I1 18,
II 27, arr. ad reprehendendum It 162.
INDEX.
ars naturae II 83, cf. artes II 132 n., artes
quarum judicium est oculorum Ir 145,
ars medicinae (?) II 12, ignem magistrum
artium II 57, homines artium III 23 Add.;
(the ideal in art suggests the divine in
nature) II 35, artis proprium creare II
57, nulla ars imitari sollertiam naturae
potest I 92 Add., II 81, 87, 142; artes
‘works of art’ II 87.
Arsinoe III 57.
Arsippus III 57.
arte. calorem continet artius II 25, arte tan-
gendi (?) 11 146, :
arteria (1) ‘artery’ I1 25, spiritus per arterias
diffunditur Ir 138; (2) aspera arteria
‘windpipe’ II 136 Add., 149.
articulatim membra dividit III 67.
articulus ‘ finger’ I 79. ;
artifex. natura non artificiosa sed artifex II
58
artificiosus If 58, ignis artificiosus (wip tex-
vikov) II 57, artificiosi operis vim II 138,
aurium artificiosum judicium II 146; na-
turae artificiose ambulantis III 27. }
artus. commissuras et artus II 150, commis-
suras ad artus finiendos (?) II 139.
arx. in capite tamquam in arce II 140 Add.
ascisco augures ‘acknowledge as augurs’
185 Yc
ascripticios cives III 39.
Asia III 58.
asinorum utilitates II 159.
acwwaros (Latin equivalents) I 30 Add.
asotus III 77.
asper. See arteria.
asperitas. saxorum asperitates II 98, stir-
pium asp. ‘ weeds’ 11 99 Add.
aspirantes pulmones (of an expiration) II
. 186.
aspiratio aeris ‘ventilation’ I1 83.
aspis (worshipped in Egypt) II 47.
asscnsio (=ovykataects), ass. cohibere =
evéxew I 1,
assensu omnium dicere II 4,
assequi quanto consilio gerantur It 97.
assiduitas cotidiana II 96.
assuesco consuetudine II 96.
assumo, (with Dat.) nihil nostrae laudi as-
sumptum III 87.
Astarte III 59.
Asteria (mother of Hercules) 111 42, (m. of
Hecate) 111 46.
astringo \ relaxo II 136, astringentibus se
intestinis If 137; astrictus (?) I 26.
Astronomy. heliocentric hypothesis I 24 (ce-
leritate n.), Venus and Mercury revolve
round the sun II 53, 119; geocentric II
91, 98; planets, their direct and retro-
grade motions, their names number or-
der conjunction and opposition, pe-
riodic times If 51—54, 103, 119; magni-
tude of the heavenly bodies I1 92, 102,
103, their nutrition by exhalations It 40,
83, 118, 111 87; Annus Magnus II 51, fr.
5; gravitation If 98, 115; expansive and
cohesive forces I1 115, 116,117; planetary
influences Ir 119; constellations as de-
scribed by Aratus 11 104—115; their re-
semblance to the objects after which
they are called, their number II 104;
horizon II 108 (hoe caput n.); eclipses II
153. See under sawn, moon and names of
planets and constellations.
Astypalaea II 45.
Asyndeton adversative I 20, 21, 23, 70, 74, 102,
aKa ane thy ane oy Yh Sr, oy, Gi Ole CHS.
cetera, reliquus.
INDEX.
at vero (abrupt transition) Ir 100; (strong
opposition) II 10, III 87.
Atargatis or Derceto nn. on II 111, III 39.
oe I 79, 84, 85, 11 74, III 46, 49, 50, 55,
57.
aOeos I 63, III 89, cf. I 62, 118.
Atilius Calatinus I 61,
atomus I 65, 73, 109, 114, II 94; see corpus,
corpusculum, individuum, inclinatio,
declino.
atque (strong force) ‘and indeed’ I 4; (after
negative clause) I1I 84; similiter facis
ac Si me rogas III 8.
atqui=cAAa puyv I 57, II 10, 18, 89; intro-
ducing 2nd premiss II 16, 41; or atque
(?) 116, 11 41, 78.
Atreus, III 53, 61, 71.
attendis hoc, quicquid usum non habeat, ob-
stare 199, cf. Caecin. 90.
Attico sermone I 93, scurra ib.
attingo. labor non attingit deum I 22, cf. III
38, eruditum pulverem II 48.
Attraction (of pron. to gend. of predi-
cate) ista est veritas I 67, eam esse cau-
sam I 77, non erit ista amicitia I 122,
mare quem Neptunum esse dicebas III
52; (but on the other hand) Indus qui
est fluminum maximus II 130; (of Part.
to gend. of nearer substantive) nervi
sicut venae a corde tractae for tracti II
139; (of Genit. of Pron. to case of go-
verning word) eam facultatem for ejus
fac. III 8, n. om quam similitudinem II
27; (of attribute of antecedent into re-
lative clause, see Adjective) is quem e
Vulcano natum esse dixi custodem Athe-
narum III 57; (of principal subject
into relative clause) iratus aliqui quem
irasci negatis deum (?) III 91; (of case
after quam) quam Sospitam I 82 Add.,
quam te I 86; (after ut) ut in homine
mentem II 29; (of relative into subordi-
nate clause) qui quoniam intellegi no-
luit omittamus III 35, quorum cum re-
manerent animi di sunt habiti Ir 62, I 12
n.; (of subordinate subject into prin-
cipal object) animi natura n. I 23; (ef
principal verb into relative clause)
quemadmodum asseverant n. II 94; (af
subordinate to person of principal v.)
ut poetae cum potestis fugitis I 53; see
under Sequence.
Attus Navius II 9, 111 14.
auctor 110, lucem auctoris ‘an expounder’
Til:
auctoritas saepe obest, sine ratione valeret
I 10, homo sine auctoritate II 74, auc-
toritates contemnis III 9, auctoritatem
dare III 91.
audio ‘to attend’ Zenonem I 59, Democritea
173; audiens ‘a student’ III 77; audia:
mus Platonem I1 32, si me audiatis
(‘take my advice’) I1 74, I1 168; fando
auditum est I 82, auditum est pantheras
habere remedium II 126; e patre II 11,
14, (followed by cum with subj.) de fami-
liari cum te anteferret I 58.
auditione accipere (=dkxoy wapadapBaverv) IT
95
auditus ‘the ear’ II 144.
aufugiens aspectum II 111.
augeo joined with alo II 33, 81, 83, aer terram
auget imbribus II 101, os spiritu augetur
II 182.
augesco. semina oriri et augescere II 26, suis
ra ama quaeque gignuntur augescunt
II 58.
215
augur II 10, 11, 12, 155, (nostri) II 55, 160;
(of foreign diviners) II 7; augurum pre-
catio III 52.
augurales libri 11 11, III 52 n.
augurii disciplina II 9.
auguro. rerum augurandarum causa II 160.
auguste sancteque II 62, III 53.
augustus joined with sanctus 1 119, III 79.
aureola oratiuncula III 43.
aureum illud gehus II 159, coma III 68, barba
III 83, amiculum II 83, Victoriolas I1I 84.
Auriga (consteliation) 11 110.
Auroram salutans 1 79 Add.
aurum Tolossanum III 74.
auspicari ‘to take the auspices’ It 11.
auspicia ponere ‘to lose the right to take
auspices’ II 9, ausp. peremnia, ex acu-
minibus, cum viri vocantur II 9.
aut vero ) an vero II 115.
autem (=6é for yap) I 121, introducing paren-
thetical remark IT 25.
Authority v. Reason. See Religion.
aveo IT 1.
averto. per litteras nomen III 73.
Avis (constellation) II 112.
axis caeli I 52.
bacae quae ex stirpe funduntur Ir 127.
Balbus. Vol. 1 p. xli and Add.
barba aurea III 83. ;
barbaria cuncta I 81 Add., (of a particular
country) It 88, 126. :
barbatus Aesculapius III 83, Juppiter I 83,
100.
basis trianguli 11 125.
beatitas or beatitudo 1 94, afterwards bea-
tum I 110.
beatus. ii qui beati putantur (‘well off’)
119
bellica disciplina It 161.
bellus. quam bellum erat I 84.
belua (of animals indiscriminately) I 77, 101,
II 29, 100.
Belus II 42.
bene bonis sit, male malis 111 79, bene plane-
que III 83.
beneficentissimus II 64.
bestiae cicures ferae II 99, terrenae aqua-
tiles volatiles 11 151, terrenae aquatiles
ancipites I 103.
bilis secreta a cibo II 137.
bipes I 95.
bis bina 11 49 and Addenda.
blanda conciliatrix I 77.
blandiloquentia (quotation) III 65.
Boeotia. (temple lands tax-free) III 49.
bonasus II 127n.
boni dei 111 84, bona venia I 59 Add.
bonitas erga homines (goodness) II 60, III 84;
(honesty) 111 75.
Bootes 11 109, 110.
Botany. use of root and bark, movements
of climbing plants, antipathies in the
vegetable kingdom 11 120, propagation by
seed II 127, the vital principle of plants
is natura in the narrower sense II 33 n.,
their nyeuovexov resides in the root II 29.
Brachylogy. (objective for subjective state-
ment) ideirco consuluit for idcirco con-
suluisse dicitur 111 70, cur di homines
neglegant 111 79, incredibile est (for vide-
bitur) si attenderis II 149, prosperae om-
nes res, Siquidem satis dictum est II 167;
(in comparisons) ut tragici poetae potes-
tis (for possunt) I 53, ut cum fruges
appellamus II 60, ut cum Titanis bella
gesserunt II 70; assimilis spongiis mol-
216
litudo 11 1386 Add., vita similis deorum
II 153, hominis natura anteit animantes
ib.; quoniam n. I 27, de singulis 111 93,
dividit—esse II 82, quid censes non tri:
buturas I 78, I 82. See censeo, laudo,
nomino, perhibeo.
brassica (?) 11 120.
breviter (?) II 65.
Britannia(typical of barbarism) 11 88; Britan-
nici aestus III 24.
brumae similitudo in luna Ir 50.
brumalis orbis III 37.
Brutus vol. I p. xl.
Cabirus III 53n., 58.
Cadmus III 48.
cado. (‘suit’) in solem 1 95, in figuram TI 23,
in majestatem II 77, apte ad animum
afficiendum (?) 1 21; (‘come under’) in
cogitationem I 21 n. and Add.
caelestis. volumen I 43, natura II 64;
tia ‘heavenly bodies’ II 56, 64.
Caelius Antipater I1 8.
caelum (=aether) I1 80, 91, 101, 116.
Caelus Ir 63, 111 44, 53, 55, 56, 59, 62.
Caepio. n. on auri Tolossani III 74.
caerulei oculi Neptuni I 83.
caesii oculi Minervae I 83.
Calatinus I1 61, 165.
calceoli repandi I 82.
Calchas II 7.
Calendar, Julian 11 49 n.
calesco a spiritu II 138.
calficio. ad calficiendum corpus I 151.
callidus. natura qua nihil potest esse calli-
dius II 142, (etymology) r11 25, nihil ho-
rum nimis callide (?) 1 70.
calo. nullis calonibus venisse III 11.
calor. mundi fervor perlucidior est quam hic
noster calor II 30, tectis calores pellamus
iM GAN ay Ee
calumnia Academicorum IT 20.
Camirus III 54.
Campus ‘hustings’ IIT 69.
Cancer II 110.
candens. hoe sublime candens (quotation)
i 4 Add., 65, 111 10, 40.
candida vox Ir 146n.
candor solis ITI 40.
Canicula (Sirius) 111 26.
canis (deified) 111 47; (Sirius) 11 114; similis
lupo 1 97 Add.
Cannae III 80.
canora vox \ fusca IT 146.
cantheriis venisse (ironical, of the Dioscuri)
Pita:
cantum et auditum 11 89, vocis tibiarum
nervorumque cantibus Iz 146.
capeduncula IIt 43.
capesso medium locum II 115, pastum II 121,
cibum IT 122.
capio tabernaculum II 11, cognitionem 11140.
capito (‘big-headed’) 1 80.
Capitolium. meetings of tribes there 1 106,
temples on II 61.
capra fera IT 126; (constellation) 11 110.
Capricornus II 112.
Carbo I 64,
cardo (the pole) 11105.
careo. quae sunt his carentia II 21, nullius
sensu carentis II 22.
caritas inter bonos I 122.
Carneades I 4, 11, 11 162; quoted 111 29, 44,
vol. I p. xxviii, III p. ix.
carpo. animum ex quo nostri animi carpe-
rentur I 27; alia carpunt alia vorant alia
mandunt It 122.
caeles-
INDEX.
carum est verbum amoris I 122.
Cassiepia II 111.
Castor and Pollux (appearances of) II 6, TIT
11—13, their mor tality proved from Ho-
oie AHH WLR wea
castus. cultus’ castissimus 1171. caste I 3.
casus. dubitant de mundo casune siteffectus
aut necessitate an ratione II 88; conver-
sis casibus (‘by a change of inflexions’ )
II 64.
Cato the censor, his saying about the haru-
spices I 71 n., specially favoured by
heaven II 165, tum princeps 111 11.
Catulus the elder, his epigram on Roscius I
oe at example of undeserved misfortune
tir 80. The younger a colleague of Cotta’s
in the pontificate I 79.
caulis. a caulibus refugere vites II 120.
cavea (the cage in which the sacred chickens
were kept) Deis
cavillor. in eo cavillatus est grave esse ami-
culum ITI 83.
cedo mihi deorum liniamenta I 75, cedo se-
nem (quotation) III 73.
celo. tu me celas I 74.
censeo. quid censes (with abbreviated ques-
tion) I 78, 82.
censoria lex (respecting the farming of the
taxes) III 49,
Centaurus III 51, 70, see Hippocentaurus;
(constellation) 11 114.
Cepheus (constellation) 11 111.
cera. in ceris diceretur (?) I 71; (stock ex-
ample of dAAotwots) III 30.
Cerberus III 43.
Cercops, author of the Orphic poems accord-
ing to Aristotle I 107.
Ceres (personification of earth) I 40, 11 67, III
52, 62; (=corn) II 60, III 41.
certus. quid certi habeo I 6,14; mundum
pro certo rotundum dicitis 11 48; certis
verbis II 10; certiora quam quae ad Sa-
gram III 13.
cervae se purgant II 127 Add.
cervices natae ad jugum II 159.
cessant pueri I 102, di II 59, IIT 93.
cessatione nihil melius I 102 Add.
cetera (without preceding et) pulmones jecur
cetera I 92, 111 45; (with qzwe) qui discor-
diam qui cupiditatem ceteraque I 28.
ceteroqui (?) I 60.
Ceus, Chius or Cius I 118.
Charon III 43.
Chelae (constellation) 11 114,
Chimaera (example of non-ens) I 108, II 5
chirographum III 74.
xXpovos II 64,
Chrysippus I 39, quoted II 16, 37, 63, 160, III
18, 25,63, nicknamed Chrysippa by Epicu-
reans I 93; see vol. I p. xxx.
cibus. animalis ‘aerial nutriment’ II 136;
(used of the exhalations which feed the
heavenly bodies) 111 37; cibo quo utare
(predicative Dat.) 11 43 Add.
Cicero. Vol. I p. xxxv foll., claims to have
been always a student of philosophy 1 5,
impelled to write by his present enforced
leisure and to divert his mind from grief
at the loss of his daughter 7—9, defends
his choice of the Academy, reference to
his Academica 10—12; his poetry, ad-
mired by contemporaries and copied by
Lucretius, special features of it 11104 n.
Biographical details (put in the mouth of
Cotta): residence at Athens I 79, there
heard the Epicureans Zeno and Phaedrus
I 59, 93, saw shrine of Hecate in Greece
INDEX.
ir 46, shrine of Venus at Elis 111 59,
of Erechtheus at Athens 111 59, the sta-
tue of Vulcan by Alcamenes I 83. His
augurship I 14; his discriminating use
of words III 25 callidus n.; mistransla-
tions from the Greek, 1 62 wt sint n., II
77 utrum ignorant n., 11108 maerentis n.
His misstatements of fact 11 9 Atti Navit
n., I11 83 temple of Proserpina at Locri
sacked by Dionysius, statue of Jupiter
at Olympia stripped of golden robe, of
Aesculapius at Hpidaurus stripped of
golden beard by the same; III 84 tables
sacred to the Boni Dei. Misstatements
of argument 1 87, II 92 ita prosunt n.
Probably left the NV. D. unfinished vol.
TID p. XXxvV-
cincinnata stella ‘comet’ IT 14.
Cinna (noted for cruelty) 111 80, 81. ;
Circe. Circam procreavisse III 54, Circen
Circeienses colunt III 48.
circle defined I1 47.
circulus (al. circus) aut orbis qui kvKAos voca-
tur II 47.
circumeo fana III 47.
circumfero. astrorum motus in orbem cir-
cumferretur (?) II 44.
circumfundat terram aer II 17.
circumitus solis orbium I1 49, cire. solis et
lunae II 155, cir. febrium III 24 n.
circumjectu amplectitur II 65.
Spo uear ae complectimur ‘closely define’
It 147.
circumscriptio temporum ‘ limitation of time’
TI 21
circus (?) II 44, 47, 54 nn.
cives ascripticii III 39.
claudicat tota res I 107.
claudicatio apparet in Vulcano I 83.
claviculis adminicula apprehendunt vites
20:
Cleanthes vol. I p. xxix, I 37, cited II 13, 24,
40, 63, III 16, 63.
Cleomenes (k. of Sparta) Frag. 3.
clepere (quotation) III 68.
Coa Venus I 75.
coagmentatio naturae II 119, quae non disso-
lubilis ? 1 20.
coartavit locum brevis conclusio (?) III 22.
Cocytus III 43.
Codrus III 49.
coeunt societatem ITI 123.
cogitatione depingere I 39, fingere III 47,
motus celer cogitationis III 69, tantum
modo ad cogitationem valent di I 105.
cogito refellere I1I 4; (‘imagine’) tenebras II
96, nihil agentem deum I 101.
cognatio deorum ‘our kinship with the gods’
I 91, cognationes ‘mutual relationships’
II 70; rerum consentiens conspirans con-
tinuata cognatio II 19, naturam cogna-
tione continuatam conspirare III 28.
cognosco. cognitum habeo II 5, intellegam
cum cognovero III 61, cognosce ‘take
note of’ III 74.
cogo. alvus cogit omne quod recepit II 136;
‘demonstrate’ Ir 34.
cohaerentia mundi II 155.
cohaereo. mundi partes II 87, mundus ad
permanendum II 115, nulla cohaerendi
natura IT 82.
coinquinari matres (quotation) III 68.
Colchi 111 54.
collega sapientiae Metrodorus Epicuri I 113
collegium (of augurs) II 11.
collibitum est I 108.
colligo acres umores ‘ contract’ II 58.
217
colluceo. ignis immenso mundo It 40, litora
distincta tectis 11 99.
collustro. sol omnia luce II 92.
colo. vates 1 55, (of gods toward men) I 115.
combusti libri 1 63 Add.
comedo. comesse II 64.
cometa II 14.
comicae levitates ITI 72.
commenticius I 18, 28, 94, If 70, IIT 63.
commiscendorum corporum libidines ITI 128.
commissura II 139, 150.
commoditas patris (quotation) 111 73; com-
moditatum copia II 13, III 86.
commolior (quotation) III 73.
commune est de calido III 36, quae commu-
nia sunt I 62 Add.
comparatio eadem inter se ‘relative position’
16 8139 ke
Comparative followed by Abl. and quam 1 38.
Comparison abbreviated, see Brachyology.
compensatione commodorum leniunt incom-
moda I 23.
compilo. fana I 86.
complector. complexatenet (‘in its embrace’)
II 30, 36, 38; continet II 47, contorquet
II 54.
complere se conchis II 124.
complexus caeli Ir 101, complexu coercet et
continet II 58.
compos rationis II 22, 36, 47, 78.
compositio membrorum I 47, unguentorum
TI 146.
comprehendo. sensum prudentiam una cum
deorum notione I 30, comprehensum ha-
beo II 5, si semen inciderit in compre-
hendentem naturam II 81.
comprehensio rerum consequentium cum
primis It 147.
conatus (=dpuy) II 58, conatum habere ad
pastus capessendos II 122.
concavas altitudines I1 98.
concentus stellarum 11 119.
concido ‘ satirize’ 1 98.
conciliatione civili conjuncti Ir 78.
conciliatrix blanda natura I 77.
concilium deorum I 18 Add.
concinne Timaeus II 69.
concino. re concinere verbis discrepare I 16,
concinentibus mundi partibus 11 19.
concipit terra semina II 26, conceptum a se
ipso dolorem III 91, Venus Syria Cypro-
que concepta (?) 111 59 Add., incidere in
concipientem naturam II 81, concipitur
corde anima II 138.
concludo sententiam argumentis (?) 1 89, ra-
tionem II 22, III 23, haec brevius conclu-
duntur Ir 20, deum esse mundum conclu-
ditur 11 47; conclusa aqua, conclusa ora-
tio II 20.
concoquo cibum II 24, 136, conchas calore
stomachi II 124.
Concordia II 61, III 47, 61.
concresco. aqua nive II 26.
concretio individuorum corporum I 71.
concretus in nubes aer II 101, crasso caelo
atque concreto II 42, concretos umores
colligant 11 59, ardorem nulla admixtione
concretum II 117, species deorum nihil
concreti habet I 75.
Concrete for Abstract. quae ut fierent ra-
tione eguerunt II 115, quae comparabas
III 18, quae tu a caelo ducebas III 51,
physicis rebus inventis Ir 70. (See
Plural.)
concursio fortuita II 93.
sieges fortuitus I 66, atomorum I 90,
II 94,
218
condiscipulus I 34.
conditiones ciborum II 146.
condo 11 156, 157, mandantur condita vetus-
tati 11 151.
condocefactae beluae II 161.
conductum )( locatum III 74.
confectio ‘mastication’ IT 154. _ ae
confector et consumptor omnium ignis II 41
Ad
ek
conferas huc facultatem II 168.
confestim IT 106.
conficio. res caelestes ab homine confici non
possunt 1116; conversiones conficere II
49, spatia 11 51; ovium villis confectis
atque contextis 11 158; (‘reduce to pulp’)
intimi dentes conficiunt II 134, cocta
atque confecta I1 136; (‘kill’) 11 123, 125.
Conflagration, Stoic 11 118.
conflagro. a tantis ardoribus IT 92.
conflata ex duabus naturis IT 100.
conflictus atque tritus lapidum II 25.
conformatio membrorum If 85; animi (‘ con-
cept’) 1105 See informatio.
confuse agere 11119. |
conglaciat aqua frigoribus II 26.
conglobo. mare conglobatur undique aequa-
biliter 11 116, terra nutibus suis conglo-
bata IT 98.
congredior, cum rhetore It 1, cum sole II
congrego (used of two) II 124.
congressus (?) II 124.
conitor It 110.
coniveo II 143, 111 8.
conjectores I 55. ;
conjectura. aberro a (?) 1100, hominum con-
jectura peccavit II 12.
conjunctio. habent suam sphaeram stellae
ab aetheria conjunctione secretam IT 55,
partium conj. continetur II 84, alterius
partis It 64, cum eo summa II 66, con-
sequentium cum primis It 147.
conjunctum If 28. |
conjuratio Jugurthina It 74.
Conscience a witness to God II 85 n., ef.
TII 46 n.
conscientia virtutis et vitiorum III 85.
conscisco necem II 7.
conscribo litteras IT 42.
-consecro beluam I 101, Fidem 11 61, Li-
berum It 62, Cupidinis et Voluptatis
vocabula consecrata sunt II 61, caelum
Junonis nomine II 66, Fides 11 79.
consectio arborum If 151.
consensus mundi 11118; naturae (=ovpura-
Oeva) III 28.
consentaneum est in astris sensum inesse II
42, appetitionibus consentaneas actiones
TI 58.
consentio. ad omnia tuenda consensisse IT 60,
ad mundi incolumitatem coagmentatio
naturae Ir 119, consentiens cognatio
rerum II 19.
consequor. naturac sollertiam nulla ars con-
sequi possit I1 81, res consequentes ‘ logi-
cal conclusion’ IT 147.
consessus (?) I 61.
conspiro, naturam quasi cognatione con-
+ tinuatam conspirare III 28, conspirans
continuata cognatio (=cvunvous) IT 19.
constans ratio ‘consistent’ I11 92, conversio
Ii 54.
constantia )( fortuna 11 56, ordinum 11 48, in
stellis 11 54, naturae If 105, caeli 111 16,
17, cf. 24.n.
constat. ex animo et corpore I 98; dies ‘ tal-
lies’ 11 6.
INDEX.
constrictis in ore dentibus (?) 11 134.
consuetudo oculorum IT 45, 96, 111 20, cons.
suscepit ut If 62, impia est cons. contra
deos disputandi It 168, animi consue-
tudine imbuti I 83.
consultrix utilitatum natura II 58.
consumitaetas temporum spatia II 64, salem
_ cons. ‘squander’ II 74.
consumptor omnium ignis It 41 Add.
contagio pulmonum ‘contact with’ 11 138.
contendo argumenta ‘ put side by side’ (?)
rane AKO).
contentio gravitatis II 116.
continens (tr.) universitatem omnia conti-
nentem I 89; (intr.) motum sensui
junctum et continentem 126, continente
ardore lucis orbem (?) I 28 Add., huic
continens aer II 117, cont. efficiunt na-
turam II 84.
contineo. sphaera alias figuras It 47, Sa-
turnus cursum temporis II 64, natura
mundum It 29, 380; venis et nervis di
continentur Ir 59, continuato spiritu II
19, radicibus It 120, a terra stirpibus II
83, 127, naturae suis seminibus quaeque
ir 58, quibus naturae ratio I 73, firmas
membranas fecit ut continerentur (oculi)
‘that the other humours might be kept
in their place’ 11 142; cont. remitto
appetitus If 34; ‘to nurse’ luctum
III 91.
contingo (‘touch’) Ir 120; (‘belong to’)
neutrum astris II 44, regionibus II 17,
his formis II 47, (‘happen’) hoc ut
II 96.
continuatio causarum ‘ chain of causation ’
I 55, cont. hujusce terrae It 169.
continuatus spiritus If 19, cognatio 11 19,
cont. et conjunctus mari aerII 117, vicis-
situdine corporum continuata natura est
Ir 84, cognatione continuatam naturam
III 28.
contorqueo. stellas 11 54; 1 24.
contractiores introitus If 144.
contrahunt se pulmones If 106; contrahere
universitatem eamque deducere ad sin-
gulos 11 164; terram quasi tristitia sol
contrahit It 102.
contrectatio I 77.
conturbo ‘ upset’ I 61, 199, 11 1 Add.
conus II 47, I 24.
convenientia temporum II 54, convenientia
consensusque naturae III 18, 28.
convenit in te unum II 74, qui convenit II 87,
conveniat necesse est ‘ must be granted’
189; conveniens conversio II 54.
conversio caeli 11 19, spatiorum ac temporum
II 64, annua II 49.
conversis casibus ‘ by a change of inflexions’
II 64.
convexa leviter Fides (?) 11 112.
convicia reprehensoris (?) 11 20 Add.
coordination of contrasted clauses of which
the former is subordinate in meaning I
20, 28, 11 17 an non possis adduci n., 18,
97, 111 32. InI 86 the 2nd clause is in-
troduced by sed, in 11 97 by auten.
copias eas rerum II 158.
copiosus X opulentus III 87.
copulatio rerum It 119.
coquo. omnia cocta spiritu If 136,
cor et pulmones spiritum addant (?) 11 136,
evulsum palpitat 11 24, cordis ventricu-
lum IT 138.
coriis tectae aliae animantes II 121.
Corinthus (fali of) 111 91.
corneo rostro I 101.
INDEX.
corneolos introitus I1 144,
corniger taurus II 110.
cornicis cantus III 14.
cornu (part of the lyre) 11 144, (cornus) 149.
corona (audience) Ir 1 Add.: Parmenides
quiddam coronae simile efficit (=arepa-
vyv) I 28; (constellation) If 108.
Coronis (Phoronis?) III 56.
corporeus ignis II 41. :
corpus. naturam esse corpora et inane IT 82,
corpora individua II 93, temere cursantia
TE 11S:
corpuscula. levia aspera I 66 Add., concur-
rentia II 94.
correpo in dumeta I 68.
Coruncanius I 115, 11 165, III 5.
Corvus (constellation) 11 114.
Corybas (f. of Apollo) 111 57.
coryphaeus (Greek ?) 1 59 Add.
Coryphe (m. of Minerva) III 59.
Cotta, vol. I p. xl, 1 15, II 168, III 5, 95.
Cous. Venus 1 75; Coi inferias afferunt
Herculi (?) 111 42.
crassus aer, regio II 17, caelum II 42,
Cratera (constellation) II 114.
Creation, objections to I 19—24,
crebrae intextae utraeque II 138.
credo (‘I grant you’) 161; (ironical) I 67, 86.
creo consules II 10, 11. ;
Creta. Apollo and Jupiter contended for it
II 57, Cretan goats 11 126.
Cretensis Juppiter III 53.
Critias 1118 n.
Critolaus (caused the destruction of Corinth)
Tir 91.
ee (corcodilus) I 82, 101, II 124, 129,
III 47.
Kpovos II 64.
culpa est in hominum vitiis 111 76, hominum
esse istam culpam ib., medicus magna
sit in culpa I1I 78, reges si praeter-
mittunt magna culpa est III 90.
cum (prep.). juvenes cum equisalbis 116 Add.,
cursus cum admirabili constantia II 55,
introitus multis cum flexibus II 144, ra-
pido cum gurgite flumen II 106, aries
cum contortis cornibus I1 111, Vergilias
tenui cum luce It 112, Aquila ardenti
cum corpore II 113; animum cum intelli-
gentia per mare pertinentem III 64;
cum pelle caprina Sospitam vides I 82;
cecidit cum magno rei publicae vulnere
Ir 8; inesse cum magno usu II 80; confi-
cere vicissitudines anniversarias cum
summa salute II 97; molior cum labore
Ir 59; quanta cum exspectatione sim te
auditurus III 21; impetus caeli cum ad-
mirabili celeritate movetur II 97, legu-
mina cum maxima largitate fundit II
156, rationem tanta cum pernicie datam
esse III 69, fit cum maxima celeritate I1
142, cum admirabilitate maxima cursus
definiunt Ir 101; nobiscum videt aer
‘contributes to our seeing ’ II 83.
cum (conj.) with Pres. Ind. to denote identity
of action, avertunt pestem cum angues
interficiunt I 101, cum sine corpore vult
esse deum omni illum sensu privat I 33,
qua cum carere deum vultis neminem
ab eo amari vultis I 121, cum deos nihil
agere confirmat ludere videtur III 3.
with Subj. in sense ‘whereas,’ cum mens
nostra videatur I 39, cum Epicurus
vexarit I 93, cum optimam naturam dei
dicat esse I 121, cum supra terram sit II
116, cum sint—tum est (‘as—so’) I 1.
For cum praesertim see praesertim.
219
cum-clause postponed, pallium se pil
cum id diceret I1I 83, cum quidem glori-
aretur I 72; and used as 2nd predicate
after audio and animadverto which see,
also cf. dwm; coordinated with simple
object and relative clause It 18.
Temporal and Causal uses combined I
101, III 76.
cumque. quale id cumque II 76.
Cupido II 61, pinnatus Ir 58, plures III 59,
60..
cur. quid est cur 111 7, quid dicis cur III 47,
argumentum cur III 10, locum conficit
cur III 79, :
curatio corporis I 94; di omni curatione
rerum vacant I 2, oves sine hominum
curatione ali non possunt II 158.
curia III 69.
curiosus. curiosius quam necesse est I 10,
curiosum et plenum negotii deum I 54;
(good sense) curiosissimi homines I 88
(
Curius (example of one favoured by heaven)
II 165.
curo. ibes se curant (?) IT 126.
curriculum nunquam sedans II 114.
custodia conservandi sui II 124, fida canum
II 158, incolumitatis II 145.
Custom. Chrysippus wrote on the ill effects
of, I1I 20 n., ef. 11 45, 96.
custos ‘patron’. Phthas Aegypti III 55,
(Apollo of Athens) 111 57.
Cygnus (constellation) II 123.
cylindrus If 47, I 24. :
Cynosura (Ursa Minor) 11 105; (adj.) Cyno-
surae Arcti 11 111 Add.; (burial place of
Aesculapius) humatus esse dicitur Cyno-
suris III 57.
Cyprius tyrannus III 82.
Cyprus (?) III 59.
Dagon III 39 n.
Dative. fingere nobis I 78, placari populo
III 15, similitudo deo (?) 1 96, huic pul-
chrior I 79, remedia morbis eliciamus II
161, muribus aedificatam Ir 17, cui ex-
istant II 86; dis gratiam sustulit 1 121,
oculis repelleretur II 143; assumere
laudi 111 87; (of agent with passive)
vitio sibi tabernaculum captum fuisse II
11; curatio erit eadem adhibenda deo
quae adhibetur homini I 94 Add.; in-
structa sunt mi in corde consilia IIr 73;
Postumio aedem dedicatam (?) 111 13 n.;
bestiolis cibus quaeritur It 124 Add.
(Predicative) cibo quo utare II 43 Add.,
agnum portento misit IIT 68.
de (of quotation) Platonis de Timaeo deum
‘P.’s God of the Timaeus’ 1 18; audio
de ‘from’ I 58, quaero de I 60; quattuor
de causis informatas notiones II 13;
(=Gen.) extremus duplici de cardine
vertex II 105.
debeo. (See Indicative.)
decentia figurarum IT 145.
Deciorum devotiones III 15.
ey )\( appetitio rr 33 (=recessus
II 34).
declino intr. oculi declinarent Ir 142, ait .
atomum declinare I 69; ¢7. declinantur
contraria III 33.
decuma Herculis 111 88.
dedico Mentem Ii 61, 79, templum 111 43,
terrenam vim Diti 11 142.
deduco. in hunc locum me oratio 111 48, per-
territos a timore II 148, universitatem ad
singulos II 164.
220
defectio solis et lunae If 153.
defectus. luna mutatur tum crescendo tum
defectibus recurrendo If 50.
defero. ad quem primas deferebant I 15.
deficio. luna interpositu terrae II 103.
definio. ita definit ut dicat ignem esse II 57.
defluit ab superis mens in terram II 79.
Deianira It 70.
deinceps ‘ consecutively ’ 11 93.
deinde (repeated) I 23, see 104 postremo
Add.
delapsus {?) cibus Ir 185.
delicatus puer 1102, voluptas 1 111.
deliro (term of invective) I 37, 42, 92, 94.
delitisco (of a planet) Ir 52, (of wild beasts)
Pi kA:
Delphi 111 57.
delphinus I 77, 11 89;
delubrum I 14, 11 150.
Ayeyjryp II 67, III 52 n.
Democriteus Anaxarchus III 82, Nausiphanes
I 73.
Decne vir magnus in primis I 120, vol.
I p. xvi, Epicurean attack on I 29, 73,
93, his dinagines I 107, 120, II 76.
demum. tum d.113.
denique (followed by postremo) I 104, 111 23.
dentis evulsio tI 57, dentes adversi X in-
timé or genuini 1 134; constringere (?)
11134, (a manifestation of dvovs in Manas
opposed to Wvx7) 11 86n. Add., chorda-
rum similes 11 149; dentes apri iat Lee
deorsum If 44, deorsus II 84, I 69.
depellit depulsum cibum (?) IT 135.
depingere quidvis cogitatione I 39.
depravant Stoicos poetae III 91.
depulsio pravi Ir 79.
Derceto. (See Atargatis.)
derecto deorsus ferri I 69.
derectus. si iter derectum pateret It 144, ad
portas jecoris ductas et derectas vias
II 137.
derigimus flumina Ir 152.
describo. Persius describitur It 112, de-
scripta distinctio,stellarum I1 104. (See
discriptum.)
deserta et relicta disciplina I 6.
desidero I 11, 16, 54, 99, II 45, 87, III 6.
designari rerum discriptionem mentis vi I
26. (See dissigno.)
designatio operis I 20 (al. diss.).
desipio II 16, 17.
despero veritatem I 60.
determinatio mundi 11 101,
detestor. invidiue detestandae gratia I 123.
detineo. ad vitam detinendam necessaria (?)
a6 ge 3
deus (used indiscriminately in S. and Pl.)
eos oles 0; ol. 0. 00,00 ley clio
Platonem deum philosophorum II 82.
(See God.
devotiones Deciorum 111 Lay lig aaell
Diagoras a@eos I 2, 63, 117, faedcie of
IE eto}3
dialecticus I 70, 89, 11118 n.; dialectica or -ce
Nom. Sing. Fem., dialectica Neut. Pl. 1
89 n.
Diana lucifera, omnivaga Ir 68, Ephesia II
69, etymology II 69, plures IIT 58.
dico. idem quod in Venere Coa I 75, siin ceris
diceretur (?) I 71; dicitur esse (for dici-
tur) 11 105 bis, 11 109; (‘to wit’) illud
quod vincit omnia rationem dico II 18,
80, 150, 1 86; quid dicis melius ‘what do
you mean by better?’ 111 21, dicunt
enim caelo (?) II 65; ex quo animal di-
citur) ‘from which the name animal
(constellation) 11 118.
INDEX.
comes’ (?) 111,36; dixti 111 23. (Subj.
for Ind. by attraction) I 20.
dictamnus (heals the wound of an arrow)
II 126.
dicto. quasi dictata redduntur I 72.
dies (time) opinionum commenta delet 11 5,
dies deficiat 111 81; unum diem deliber-
andi I 60; (mythological) III 44, 56, 59.
differt nihil inter deum et deum I 80, gradi-
bus non genere I 16.
difficili in loco versor I 78.
diffundit aqua se 11 26, toto caelo luce diffusa
II 95.
digitus. uno digito plus habere ‘to have one
finger too much’ I 99; digitorum con-
tractio et porrectio II 150; Digiti Idaei
III 42.
digrediens X congrediens (of a planet) I1 103.
dilapsus cibus ajecore I1 137, aqua liquefacta
et dilapsa Ir 26.
dilatant se pulmones IT 136, stomachi partes
dilatantur ) contrahuntur If 135; (trop.)
quae dilatantur a nobis Zeno premebat
IL 20, X coarto (?) II 22.
diligens ex diligendo I 72.
diligenter disputatum est 115.
diluo convicia If 26.
dimetatus pass. (?) 11 (110) 104; dep. II 155.
Diminutive to express contempt III 18 acu-
tulus, 11r 76 homunculus, I 120 hortulus.
dinumero I 2.
Diodotus the Stoic, inmate of Cicero’s house
1 Os
Diogenes (1) of Apollonia 129; (2) of Baby-
lon I 41; (3) the Cynic, ‘his saying of
Harp alus I 83, 88.
Diona Ir 59.
Dionysius the Elder, example of prosperous
wickedness II 82—84.
Dionysus, one of the Dioscuri 111 53; plures
AGE 58.
Aéoxovpot IIT 53.
directus, see derectus.
Dis pater, from dives II 66.
disciplina puerilis I 72, augurii II 9, harus-
picum 1110, rerum II is bellica 11 161,
Lacedaemoniorum II 91.
disco (with Abl. of means) III 43.
discrepare verbis re concinere I 16.
discriptio omnium rerum designatur I 26,
omnium corporis partium I 92, in dis-
criptionibus siderum divina ’sollertia
apparet II 104 (110), reat 11 115, par-
tium (descr. MSS) II 121.
discriptum (descriptum Mss) solarium II 87,
stellarum distinctio (?) Ir 104.
disjunctio ‘ disjunctive judgment’ (dej. Mss)
Aus
disjungo (dej. Mss) a fabula I 41.
dispar motio IT 51, cursus It 19 (of the plane-
tary movements).
disputatio ‘ subject of debate’ 11 75.
disputo in utramque partem II 168.
dissigno I 26, I1I 85 (?).
dissolubilis coagmentatio I 20, 111 29.
dissolvo ‘ refute’ IIT 29.
distinctio siderum II 15, 104, sonorum II 146.
distineo. mens distenta III 93.
distinguitur varietate II 98, aer die et nocte
II 101, litora collucent distincta tectis
Ir 99, caelum astris distinctum II 95,
Helice stellis distincta 11 106, stellis si-
militer distinctis Cynosura II 106.
distractione animorum discerpitur deus I 27.
divido ita, naturam esse corpora II 82.
Divination Ir 4—12, 162, 3, lit 5, 11—15;
its origin II 166, 111 14; confined to man
INDEX.
11162; divided into natural and artifi-
cial 11 162; various kinds of omens II
9, 111 14; derided by Epicureans I 55,
condemned by Academics as unreal, and
injurious if it were real IIT 14, 95.
divinus s. ‘a diviner’ III 14.
do. non datum est I 74, ita dat se res ut
operam dabit (quot.) 111 66, perniciem
dabo 111 66(quot.), quid mali datis ‘ what
mischief you cause’ I 121.
doctrina ‘ science ’ II 47.
doctus ‘a philosopher’ 15.
dolus malus 111 74; (mythological) III 44.
domesticus (= Rowan) I 7, 74.
domicilium mentis I 76, vitae I 99, dei 1 103,
11 17, illustria 11 95.
domina rerum eloquentia II 148,
dominator rerum ITI 5. :
dominatus terrenorum commodorum est in
homine II 152.
domitu nostro efficimus quadrupedum vec-
tiones It 151.
Draco (constellation) 11 106 Add., 108.
Drusus (example of suffering virtue) Ir 80.
dubitationem affert quin Ir 158.
dubito (with Infin.) quid dubitas negare deos
esse I 85, (in positive sentence) omnia
ventre metiri I 113.
dubius. spe dubiae salutis 111 69, sine dubio
I 58.
duco. aer spiritu ductus Ir 101, 136, cf. 11 18,
pulmones spiritum ducant (?) 11 136, a
principe disputationis principium II 57,
in deorum numero astra IT 42.
Duellius (one of heaven’s favorites) It 165.
dum palato judicat non suspexit 11 49; (with
Subj.) audire dum inducat Ir 2, ut dum
captaret artus parens, ipsa effugeret III
65, dum disputarem vellem (?) I 147;
dum—dum ‘one while—another while’
Ir 89 (quotation).
dumetum (trop.), in dumeta correpitis I 68.
dumtaxat aspectu It 47, lineamentis d. ex-
tremis I 123.
duplex (=duo) stella una tenet duplices for-
mas II 111, duplici de cardine vertex ‘the
two ends of the axis’ If 105, pressu du-
plici palmarum IT 109.
durescit umor frigoribus II 26.
durum verbum(of a newly coined word) I 95.
Earth. uninhabitable except in temperate
zone I 24; inhabited, an island II 165;
is in the centre, ie. the lowest part of
the universe I 103, I1 116. See Astvo-
nomy.
ecquos paetulos esse arbitramur (?) I 80.
eculeus ‘colt’ IT 38.
editum terra II 24.
edo. ut biberent quoniam esse nollent II 7.
educator rerum mundus II 86.
effectum absoluti operis II 35.
effemino (aera) ‘to give a feminine name to’
II 66.
efferari immanitate I 62, II 99.
effero. agri multa II 151, cf. I1 86.
effervescunt aquae (?) II 27.
efficientia solis II 95.
efficio ‘prove’ I 68, II 21, 32, 42, 47, 147, III
23.
effigies omnis rerum ex individuis corpori-
bus oritur I 110.
effluens aer II 101.
effodio oculos orae maritimae III 91.
effugia pennarum II 121.
effugio calumniam II 20.
effunditur mare ‘runs off’ I1 116.
221
effusio aquae (2) 11 26, atramenti II 127.
effutio I 84, IT 94,
egone I 16, III 8.
elegans (etym.) II 72.
Elements, each has its appropriate inhabit-
ants I 103, 11 42 Add.; the world pre-
served by their interchange, see Flua.
elephantus II 151, 161.
Eleusis 1 119.
elicio ferrum (?) Ir 15, remedia (?) 11 161,
_ lgnem II 25, sonos 11-150.
Elis. Adl. Eli (?) III 59.
Ellipsis. a. (of principal verb of saying) ve-
rum hoc alias; nune, quod coepimus I
17; tum Balbus 11 2, tum Gracchus II
11, scite Chrysippus It 87, concinne Ti-
maeus II 69, atque haec quidem ille II
96, hoe totum quale sit, mox III 87, nos
quidem nimis multa de re apertissima
111 79, Cotta meus modo hoe, modo illud
1 49, ad ista alias 11 1, idcirco haec te-
cum III 93, nescio quid de Locrorum
proelio 111 11, cui Proserpinam nuptam
(?) Ir 66
db. (of subordinate verb of saying) longum
est ad omnia I 19, ut multa praeclare,
sic hoe II 65, non inurbane Stratonicus,
ut multa rir 50, dicemus idem quod in
Venere I 75, Diagoras, cum venisset at-
que ei quidam ITI 89, ante quam de re,
pauca de me III 5, ornatius quam solent
vestri I 58.
. (of facio) at id ipsum quam callide IIr
68, nihil horum nimis callide I 70, Cotta
finem III 94, quanto melius haec vulgus
1101, 121
d. (of Indicative of sw) sed illa palmaria (?)
I 20, haec quidem vestra I 25, multaque
ejusdem monstra I 28, si igitur nec hu-
mano visu di (?) 185, quid ad rem I 67,
non igitur aeterni; quod ex atomis; si
natum I 68, ante humana forma (erat)
quam homines ea (erant) I 90, quo modo
aeternae I 109, sine virtute nullo modo
&c. 1110, atque ex ea venustas II 69 (but
see Addenda), nec dubium quin II 46,
quot hominum linguae, tot nomina de-
orum I 84, ut tu Velleius, sic idem in
Hispania Vulcanus I 84, vis Diti dedicata
qui dives 11 66, Vestae nomen a Graecis
II 67, 80, 167, 111 80, &c. (esp. with parti-
ciples) nec vero Aristoteles non laudan-
dus (?) 11 44, Acheron Cocytus di putandi
Ill 43, provisum etiam ut inhaeresceret
II 144, cervices natae ad jugum IT 159.
e. (of esse) quibus consultum dicitis 111 79,
nil potest indoctius II 48, excarnificatum
accepimus III 82, si illum aedificatum,
non a natura conformatum putarem (?)
TIr 26, salutem ab Aesculapio datam
judico III 91.
Sf. (of esto) hoc quidem ut voletis 1 90.
g. (of other verbs) rem ad senatum (refe-
runt) 1111, senatus (decrevit) ut1Ir11, ex
quo et Minerva Apollinem eum (natum
esse ferunt) III 55, huic deo pulchrior
(visus est from above) 179, senatus quos
ad soleret (referri) referendum censuit
II 10, an (falli potest) ut sol (fallebatur)
Ir 76, docuit idem qui cetera (docuit)
I 53, cum saepe tum paulo ante contigit
5
ic)
I 57.
h. (of subject of Inf. when it is the same as
the subj. of governing verb) confiteri
nescire I 84 Add., puderet me dicere non
intellegere I 109; (of subj. when it is
different from that of governing verb)
222
censuit (deum) animum esse I 27, vim
quandam dicens (deum esse) I 32.
z. (of demonstrative after relative) quos ad
soleret (ad eos) referendum censuit IT 10,
quibus bestiis erat is cibus (iis) vires na-
tura dedit Ir 123.
k. (of apodosis) utrum dicat aliquid esse an
si quid sit (id non habere negotium) I 86,
neque decumam vovit (se daturum) si
sapiens factus esset I1I 88. See Objec-
tive.
l. See under egone, ergo, modo, plus, qui,
si, sic, tamen, ut, utinam.
eloquendi vis=eloquentia II 148.
emendatus ‘perfect’ I 80.
eminens. nihil expressi nihil eminentis ha-
bet I 75, nihil eminens nihil lacunosum
(in a circle) 11 47, genae leniter eminen-
tes II 143.
eminent extra aures IT 144,
eminentia. (the godsof Epicurus have neither)
soliditatem nee eminentiam I 105.
emo. quae ex empto contra fidem fiunt ITT
A
Empedocles I 29, 93.
Engonasin IT 108.
enim (=yovv) seminis enim II 81;
40.
Ennius interpreted Euhemerus I 119; quo-
tations from his Thyestes incl (yay ane ALY,
40; Medea III 65, 66, 75; elamo III 79;
reference to his Annales IT 93.
enodatio nominum III 62.
enodo. in enodandis nominibus ITI 62.
Epicureans. their self-confidence I 18; scur-
rility I 93, ignorance I 72, 85, 89, II ‘47, (By
‘verily’ III
polemic against Plato and the Stoics I 18.
—24; critical sketch of theological views
of earlier philosophers I 25—41; criticism
of vulgar beliefs I 42, 43; idea of God 143
—56; Roman I 8, 58; later refinements I
49 nn., I 89, 111; see Zeno, Phaedrus,
Philodemus.
Epicurus vol. I p. xxxiii foll. biographical
details I 72; idolized by his followers I
43; his treatise on the Canon I 43; his
KUpuat d0€art 45; sincerity of his religious
belief questioned I 85, 86, 128, III 8;
mocks his readers I 118, 123, I11 8; his
want of humour II 46; sneers founded
on ignorance II 73, 74; follows Aristotle
1 20n., Democritus I 66, 120; guided by
experience I 48; scoffs at divination II
162; his account of sensation I 25 n.,
atomic theory I 54, ridiculed by Cotta I
65—68, tinclination of atoms I 69, criti-
cized by Balbus II 93, 94.
si eae I 386, 46, IF 6, 163, 166, III 11—
ee peace III 74.
equus, ex equis pugnare II 6, juvenes cum
equis 116; (deified) 111 47; (constellation)
elect 112.
Erebus Itt 44.
Erechtheus II 49.
ee. (elliptical) utrum ignorant (i.e. si dubi-
tas) 11 77, doceat aliquis II 87; (in apo-
dosi) quod si luna dea est, ergo etiam
Lucifer 111 51.
errans ‘planet’ I 87, 1151, 111 51, stellae false
vocantur errantes II BT, 119; ‘uncertain’
sententia II 2.
erratio II 56.
error ‘uncertainty’ I 2, II 56.
eruditus pulvis II 48.
eruit a evehit, evomit, erigit) Triton molem
1B
INDEX.
eruptio Aetnacorum ignium II 96. -
esca ‘bait’ 11 125; ‘food’ 11 59, 160; pl. ‘mor-
sels’ II 134.
esculenta et potulenta Ir 141, ea quae sunt
ese. I1 124.
esoteric belief I 61 Add., see interiores.
et (=etiam) et non praedicanti crederem I
72, et his vocabulis esse deos facimus 1
83, ergo et illudin silice 111 11.
(introducing minor premiss) et deus ves-
ter nihil agens I 110, et quod ea sentit
non potest esse aeternum III 33, et omne
animal—et quod est contra naturam, ib.
(introducing new topic) et quaerere a no-
bis soletis 1 50, et eos vituperabas I 100,
et Chrysippus acute dicere videbatur ITI
25.
(pathetic= tra) et nunc argumenta quae-
renda sunt quibus hoe refellatur I 91, et
soletis queri I 93.
(ironical in refutation = et quidem) et ego
quaero III 27, et praedones III 82.
et—et (where 2nd et is lost by Anacoluthon)
et praesentes IT 6, et Spectaculum homi-
nibus praebent 11 155.
et quidem kat ye (emphatic ‘aye and’) audi-
torem et quidem aequum 1 17, audiebam
frequenter et quidem ipso auctore Phi-
lone I 59, solem animantem esse oportet
et quidem reliqua astra II 41, et quidem
alia nobis I 82, et quidem laudamus
Athenis I 83, alia ex ratione et quidem
physica 11 63, optimus maximus et qui-
dem ante optimus quam maximus IT 64,
intellegentem esse mundum et quidem
etiam sapientem 11 36, disertus et quidem
mathematicus 111 23, 71; (with a word
intervening) id quoque damus et libenter
quidem 159, natura continet et ea quidem
II 29, haec inesse et acriora quidem IT 30,
providentes et rerum quidem maxima-
rum II 77, minus operosa et multo
quidem It 94, esse aliquam mentem et
eam quidem acriorem II 18, aniculis et
lis quidem indoctis 1 55; (ronical refu-
tation) homo nemo velit nisi hominis
similis esse. et quidem formicae I 79, ha-
bebam informationem dei. et barbati
quidem JovisI 100.
etenim ‘further’ II 16, 42, 77;
Eternity idea of I 22.
Etesiae 11 131.
etiam (repeated) accedit etiam—hominum
etiam sollertia I1 130; aut etiam aut non
‘yes or no’ I 70.
Etruscus haruspex 1110.
Eubuleus mI 53.
Euhemerus I 119.
Eumenides tI 46.
Eunuchus of Terence II 72.
Euphrates 11 180.
Euripus Ir 24.
Europa It 165, 111 24; (mythological) 1 78.
everriculum malitiarum II 74.
evidens (=€vapyys) III 9, evidentius ITI 5.
Eviolus (?) 111 53.
evulsio dentis 111 37.
ex eodem genere II 12, succedit ex iis ‘one
of them’ 11 125, eques ex agro Piceno III
74, sunt ex terra homines 1 140; ex Cor-
sica dedicavit III 52; ex se movetur I 32;
ex equis pugnare II 6; solarium ex aqua
II 87; ut essent ex fabulis r regna divisa
I1 66, ex hominum sententia atque utili-
tate partae Ir 163, ex animo )( simulate II
168; si ex aeternis tenebris contingeret ut
subito lucem aspiceremus II 96; quae ex
III 30, 34.
INDEX.
empto aut vendito contra fidem fiunt III
74; ex dispersis membris simplex deus 134.
exauditae voces II 6.
excarnifico III 82.
excidit ex utero elapsum animal IT 128.
excipit linguam stomachus IT 135. ;
excitatus tepor agitatione II 26, humo homi-
nes II 140.
Excluded Middle 1 70.
excludo ‘hatch’ 11 124 (al. excudo) Add.
excors anus II 5.
excudo II 129.
excutio in terram litteras IT 93.
exercitatio ludicra 1 102, rhetorica II 168.
exhibere cuiquam negotium I 85.
exilis atque perlucidus deus I 123.
exin 11 101, 111.
exire atque evadere (?) Ir 95.
exitum argumenti explicare ‘the denouement
of the plot’ 1 53, III 84 (?); exitum reper-
ire ‘to arrive at any result’ I 104, 107,
videamus exitum III 36; bonos exitus
habent boni III 89.
exorior (with a play on the word) 179.
Experience, argument from I 87, 88.
expeto medium (of gravitation) II 116; poe-
nae expetuntur III 90.
expilare fanum III 83.
expletur annis II 64, contemplatione II 104,
omnibus numeris II 37.
explicatio fabularum IIT 62.
explicatus habere III 93. |
explico exitum argumenti I 53, nomen una
littera explicare III 62, di innumerabiles
explicati sunt IIT 93.
explorata ratio 11 64, habet exploratum I 51.
explorate non satis 11.
exprimo. nihil expressi habet ‘no promi-
nence’ I 75.
exseco ‘castrate’ II 63, III 62.
exsecror (quotation) II 65.
exsisto aedificator ‘rise up to build’ 1 21, (=
fio) II 5, 27, 86, 92.
exspecto quid requiras III 6.
exspiratio terrae ‘exhalation’ IT 83.
exstinctus sol II 14.
exstructio tectorum II 150.
extabescunt opiniones diuturnitate II 5.
extenuatur cibus II 134; extenuatus vapor
II 42, aer If 101.
exterminatus urbe I 63,
extimesco 7. II 5, 59.
extra, ea quae sunt ‘the external world’ Ir
1
extraho aratrum (?) IT 159.
extremitas aeris II 117.
extremus cingit (predicative) I 37, vertex II
105, extremum circuli II 47,ad extremum
‘at last ’ 11118, ab extremo ‘from the fur-
thest point’ II 102; extremum atque per-
fectum (=7éAos) II 35.
extrinsecus duco II 136, accipere III 29, nihil
esse animale extrinsecus ‘outside of man’
(?) III 36.
exuro exanimo (?) III 7.
Fabius, Q. Maximus It 61, 111 80.
fabrica (‘workshop’) 111 55; (‘workmanship’)
ad omnem fabricam aeris 1r 150, incredi-
bilis fabrica naturae It 138, effingere fa-
bricam divinam I 47, admirabilis fabrica
membrorum Ii 121; (‘architecture’) ut
pictura et fabrica ceteraeque artes II 35;
(used of creation) fabricam tanti operis
qua construi mundum facit 119, natura
effectum esse mundum nihil opus fuisse
fabrica I 53.
223
fabricatio hominis II 133.
Fabricius II 165.
fabricor. fabricarier ensem II 159; (of crea-
tion) I 4, 19.
facilis pater III 73. ; :
facio. rem divinam 111 47; (with Abdl.) quid
facies nubibus 111 51: (with Dat.) quid
Vejovi facies 111 62; fac esse ‘suppose’ I
83; ‘represent’ (with Inf.) conveniri facit
II 41, construi 119; (with Part. and
Inf.) facit disputantem eundemque di-
cere I 31.
faelis (deified in Egypt) 1 82, 101, 111 47.
Faith v. Reason (advocated by Academics)
I 62, III 5, 6, 9, 10, 15, 43.
fama et auditione accipere II 95.
fatidica anus (of the Stoic mpdévore) I 18, II
73.
fatum I 40, 55, III 14; (mythological) 11
44
faucibus terrae patefactis II 95.
Faunus II 6, II 15.
fax caelestis IT 14. ;
febris tertiana et quartana III 24; personified
III 63.
feriae Latinae 1 15.
feriatus deus I 102.
fero prae me I 12; 11 47; Graecia tulit viros
11165; ferre non poterat Epicureos asper-
nari voluptates I 113.
ferramentum I 19.
ferrea proles I1 159.
ferus (often joined with immanis q. v.).
fervor Oceani III 24, mundi (= aether) II 30.
feta frugibus terra IT 156.
ficta simulatio I 3; in fictis caelatisque for-
mis II 145.
fictilis figura I 71.
fictor cera utitur Prag. 2.
fictrix universae materiae providentia III
92.
fidenter 1 18.
fides (1) imploro fidem deum 113; mala IIT
74; (personified) I1 60, 111 47, 61, 88.
fides (2) et tibias 11 157; (constellation) IT
112.
fidicen mundus III 23.
fidiculas si platani ferrent II 22.
fiduciae judicium III 74.
figere maledictis ‘stab’ 1 93.
figura deorum I 2, 46—49, 76—84, 87, 90, 94—
99, II 47, 48; formae figura I 90; species
)( figura I 47; rerum naturas esse non
figuras deorum ‘divine persons’ III 63.
mas ae esse II 64, siin ceris fingeretur
Tete
finio artus (‘to finish off’) 11 139; finita den-
_ tibus lingua II 149; motus finitos 11 90.
ake usque ad eum finem dum (of time) 11
129.
fio. ita fit ut ‘hence it follows’ I 37, 88, 121;
ita fit ‘such is the case’ I1I 89.
Fire. Aristotle holds that, like the other
elements, it supports living creatures
(salamander, pyrausta) I 103, (the stars)
Ir 42; these must be of a finer nature
than the creatures belonging to the in-
ferior elements II 17 n.; it requires food
Ir 40, a fact used by Cleanthes to explain
the sun’s course III 37; extinction of
internal fire the cause of death 111 35.
See aether, ignis.
firmitas vitae I 99, quae propter firmitatem
orepéuvia appellat I 49.
fissio glebarum IT 159.
fissum jecoris III 14.
flagitium (trop.) I 66, IIT 91.
224
flexibilis )( durus (of the voice) 11 147; of
matter III 92.
flexuosum iter (of the ear) 11 144 Add.
flexus arcus (al. plexus) If 113.
floret domus amicitia I 6 Add., in caelo Aca-
demia I 80.
flos. in ipso Graeciae flore (of Athens) III
Sl.
fluitantes beluae I1 100.
flumen verborum 11 1, orationis 11 20; flumi-
na arcemus derigimus avertimus II 152;
(constellation) I 114.
fluo (‘is derived’) ex ratione II 63, ex eodem
fonte rr 48, unde I 47; (of lunar influ-
ence) muita ab luna manant et fluunt IT
50; fluentium transitio visionum I 109;
multus sermo fluxit de libris nostris
I 6.
fluviatiles testudines IT 124.
Flux. borrowed from Heraclitus by Stoics I
39, 11 84; the cause of the life of the uni-
verse II 84; turned by Academics into
an argument for its perishableness III
30
foeditas odoris II 127.
foedius (?) 1 1.
follis ‘bellows’ I 54.
Fons (deified) 111 51.
for. fando auditum I 82 Add.
formae quinque (the five regular solids) 1 19;
formae figura I 90; pictis fictis caelatis-
que formis II 145.
formatae in animis deorum notiones III 16.
Formianus fundus IT 86.
formica I 79, II 157, III 21.
fornaces ardentes I 103.
fortitudo (defined) TIT 88.
fortuitus concursus I 66, concursio IT 93.
fortunae injuria, vulnere I 9; amica varietati
constantiam respuit II 48, 56; (personi-
fied) 111 61, cf. 111 16 sortes n., Mala II
63.
forum (law-courts) III 69, 74.
fossio terrae IT 25.
fovent pullos pinnis gallinae 11 129; pulli a
matribus foti 11 124.
fraus (personified) 111 44.
fremibunda moles (quotation) IT 89.
fremitus terrae I 14.
frequenter (of time) audiebam 159 Addenda,
ducatur cibusanimalis 11 186; (‘in crowds’)
fluentium frequenter transitio fit visio-
num I 109.
fretum Siciliense II 24; Gaditanum III 24;
fretorum angustiae IT 19.
Friendship, utilitarian of Epicureans op-
posed to disinterested of Stoics I 122.
friget Venus II 60.
frigoribus adjectis II 26, frigorum varictates
Ir 101.
fructus hominum ‘profit’ 11154, fructu fallas
(quotation) III 73.
frugifera spatia 11 161.
fruor atque utor I 152.
fugit intellegentiae vim ‘evades’ I 27.
fultus calore IT 25.
fumat terra II 25.
fundamenta jecisse (trop.) III 5, I 44.
fundo ‘utter’ I 42, 66; aer in omnes partes se
fundit 11 117, per omnem mundum fun-
ditur natura II 115, fusus in omni natura
II 28, in corpore 11 18, toto corpore II 141,
sublime fusum aethera II 65, aer fusus
et extenuatus II 101; fusius disputo I
29.
Furiae III 46.
Furina ill 46.
INDEX.
fusca vox canora II 146.
fuscina ‘Triton evertens specus (quotation)
int fs, Ie ME
fusio animi universa I 39; liquor et fusio
aquae (?) II 26.
futtilis 1 18.
futtilitatis plena Ir 70.
Future tense, see Indicative.
futurus est=méAdrer etvar I 90, 103.
galeata Minerval 100.
gallina 11 124, 129.
Ganymedes 1 112 Add.
gelidas perennitates fontium II 98.
Gelo III 83.
geminatus sol 11 14
Gemini (constellation) 11 110, 114.
genae II 143.
Gender, (irregularities of) aut simplex est
natura animantis aut concretum III 34,
quem after flumen It 114, mota after
ignes II 92; (neut. pl. instead of mase.
or fem.) II 7 (?), 15, 18, 87, 88, 118, cf.
Attraction.
genealogi antiqui III 44.
generatus a Jove (?) III 59.
Genitive (of Definition) oram ultimi I 54,
medicinae ars II 12, talaria pinnarum
III 59.
(Inclusive) earum urbium singulos dili-
gunt II 165, eorum dentium adversi II
154, Graeciae sapientissimus II 60, ora-
rum ultimae 1119; (with pronoun) quid
certi 1 6 Add., 14, quid mali I 121.
(Possessive trop.) carum ipsum verbum
est amoris I 122 Add., ita factum est in
superstitioso et religioso alterum vitii
nomen alterum laudis.
(of Quality) homines earum artium IIT 23.
(of Price) magni interest ad decus I 7.
(Objective) opinio deorum I 29 (bis), sus-
picio deorum I 62, timor religionis I 86.
(Subjective) lux auctoris I 11, gustandi
judicium It 146, excusatio inscientiae IIT
90, cultus hominum II 158, quadrupedum
vectiones Ir 151.
(Obj. and Subj. combined) cibi judicium
magnum earum est II 141, artes quarum
judicium est oculorum I 145, neque con-
dendi ulla pecudum scientia est 11 156,
earum rerum hominum est usus II 156,
canum tam amans dominorum adulatio
11158. Cf. Boetticher Lex. Tac. p. 209.
(after personal verb of feeling) studeat tui
(quotation) III 72.
(joined with Dat. after similis) plectri
similem linguam solent dicere, nares cor-
nibus Ir 149, deos hominum similes—hoe
illi simile 1 90.
gens vestra ‘your set’ (contemptuous) 1 89.
genu (al. genus) It 112.
genuini dentes II 134.
genus. genere differre )( magnitudine et
quasi gradibus 116 Add.
eee en in g. quiddam novi invenire IIT
Geres ‘(=Ceres) EG
gero morem II 3.
Gerund (in -di used for Adj.) procreandi vis
II 28.
(for organ) narium et gustandi judicia sunt
II 146.
(with governing noun understood from
predicate) mala consuetudo est contra
deos disputandi II 168.
cape aoa comprimit eloquentia I1 148, cf. 1
INDEX.
Gigas It 70.
gigni aera Anaximenes statuit 1 26.
glaeba II 82.
Glauce IIT 58.
globata (conglobata edd.) astra 11 117.
globosa forma II 49, terra I1 98, mundus II
116; turbines II ’39.
globus=c¢atpa II 47.
God. a. (existence) proof from universal
belief I 2, alleged by Epicurus I 43 Add.,
44, by Stoics Ir 5, 12; fact questioned I
62, 64, and validity denied by Academics
seat 11.
Stoic proof from observation of the heuvens
Il 4, 15—17, 89—44, 90—97, 102—119, 153 ;
opposed by Academics III 11, 24.
Stote proof from awfulness of nature II
14; Academic criticism III 16.
Stoic proof from beneficence of nature It
13 (see Providence).
From the rationality of man 11 17, 18, 22;
Academic reply Ill 25—27. From the
nature of heat 11 23—32; reply 111 35—37.
From the Scale of Existence 11 33—38.
b. (Attributes) Eternity, included with
blessedness in the Epicurean mpdAnys
I 44, 45, proved from experience and
Srom the doctrine of icovoutia I 49, 50;
Academic criticism 1109—114. Stoic ¢oov
a@dvarov (II 21), demolished by Carne-
ades III 29—34. Benevolence, negative
view of Epicureans, ‘God is inactive’
I 51 Add., ‘neither causes nor receives
harm’ 1 45 Add.; Academic comment
I 110, 115, 116, 121. The perfection
of active goodness is included in the
Stoic idea of God 11 76—80, and is also
shown by experience II 98—168. Acade-
mic reply 111 66—93. Wisdom It 18, 82,
86—88, 42—44, 79, 80, 87, 88, 97—104.
Omnipotence II 59, III "92, I 22 n.
ce. (ldentity of divine and human virtue)
Ir 78, 79, denied by Academics Itt 38.
God is the source of all human virtue 11
164—167; denied III 86—88.
d. (Shape) human ace. to Epicurus I 46—
48, Academic objections 1 76—102. Sphe-
rical ace. to Stoics I 18, 24, 11 45, 49.
Gods. (Stoic) subordinate manifestations
of the one supreme God II 71; heavenly
bodies (1) 11 49—57; forces of nature (2)
Il 63—71, III 62, 64; deified men (3) I
38 Add., I1 62, III 41; abstract qualities:
(4) I 61, 79, III 44, 47, 61, 88; utilities
(5) 11 60, IIT 41.
(of the vulgar) repudiated by Epicureans
I 42, and Stoics 11 70; inferior preferred
to superior III 45, 50; sometimes malefi-
cent II 61, III 63. The taxgatherers dis-
puted the divinity of deified men in order
to extend the taxable area III 49.
(of barbarous nations) I 43, 81, 82, 101, 111
39
good and evil classified 111 79.
Gracchus Ti. obtains the deposition of his
colleague Octavius I 106. Anecdote of
his father and the haruspices 11 10, 11;
the latter was especially dear to the gods
11165 Add.
gradatim pervenire I 89, deducere universi-
tatem ad singulos II 164.
gradus. magnitudine et quasi gradibus, non
genere differre (=7@ paddov Kai 7rTov Sta~
dépecv) 116, a beatis ad virtutem, a vir-
tute ad rationem video te venisse gradi-
bus I 89; quartus gradus est eorum qui
natura boni gignuntur II 34,
js Beet Ora & S 6
225
Graeci II 108, 111; Graece loquens II 91.
Graius IT 91, 105, 109, 114, III 53.
Grajugena II ae (quotation).
grando pl. 111
gratia (personified) III 44, ea gratia ‘on that
account’ III 67.
gravidata seminibus terra II 83.
graviditates luna affert 11 119.
gravis cibus II 24; gravis )( acutus sonus IT
146
gravitas et pondera II 116.
Gravitation, attraction of, maintained by
Stoics, controverted by Epicureans II
115 ad medium rapit n. Add.
greges epheborum I 79.
grus IT 123, peculiarity of their flight 11 125.
Sao (used of divine guidance) I 54,.
II 78.
gurgustium I 22.
gustatus pomorum IT 158;
II 141, 145.
gusto primis labris I 20, gustandi judicia I1
146
(organ of taste)
guttae imbrium cruentae II 13.
gymnasium II 15.
Greek words. adeos, aowLaT OV, T'nentnp, An-
puTnp, Avdoxoupor, "Eorepos (?), ciwappevn,
‘Eortta, Py hones Geoyovia, igovouca, Ko-
pudaios ( ?), Kopta, Kpovos, kvKdos, KUpLat
Sdfar, Aewxdprov, pavtexy, Nouros, opuy,
Ilepoepovn, TAovtwr, mourns, Ipoxvwr,
mpoAnis, mpdvora, Tupoets. OTEPEMVLA, OTE-
gdavn, aTiABwr, OTPATHYN LA, opaipa, paé-
Owv, haivwv, dwoddpos, xpdovos. (See in
their places.)
habeo quod liqueat I 29, quid Cotta sentiat
III 6, quid sentiam, quid tibi assentiar
III 64; habeo dicere I 63 Add., III 98;
habeo’ cognitum Ir 5, exploratum I 51;
res habet venerationem I 45, explicatus
Il 93; Laelium quem audiam III 5;
Mercurius is qui sub terris habetur idem
Trophonius Ir 56, praedo felix habeba-
tur 111 83, habemus speciem nullam nisi
humanam deorum I 46; (= adhibeo)
virtutibus hominum honores habeantur
III 46.
habitat gustatus in ore II 141.
habitatorem inesse in caelesti domo I1 90,
incolae atque habitatores 11 140.
habitus oris I 99.
hactenus admirabor ‘I will only go so far as
to express my surprise’ I 24 Add.
Haedi (constellation) 11 110.
haeret cum cornibus Aries=éo7yjpuxrae (of a
fixed Star); in multis nominibus haere-
bitis ‘to be at a dead lock’ 111 62.
halucinor I 72.
hamata corpuscula I 66.
Hannibal III 80.
amaé Aeyéueva (in Cicero’ssense). aequilibri-
tas I 108, angulatus I 66, araneola IT 123,
capeduncula III 43, capito I 80, consul-
trix II 58, cory phaeus (?) 159, flaccus I
80, fronto I 80, graviditas It 119, injucun-
ditas II 137, insaturabiliter Ir 64, omni-
vagus II 68, paetulus I 80, perdiuturnus
II 85, perfremo II 89 (quotation), pericli-
tatio II 161, platalea I1 124, py ramidatus
(2) I 66, replicatio I 33, scutulum Taso:
silus I 80, stabilimen (quotation) III 68,
subitus (part. of swbeo) 11 108, vectio II
i
(till after 200 A.D. ) aniliter 111 92, blandi-
loquentia (quotation) Ir 65, cincinnata
It 14, genealogus III 44, insulanus II 45,
15
226
praenotio I 44, respiratus It 136, theolo-
gus III 53.
harioli 1 55,
harmonia. ad harmoniam eanere III 27.
Harmony of the spheres II 27, 11 19 conci-
nentibus n.
Harpalus (?) 111 83.
haruspex I 55, mirabile videtur quod non
rideat haruspex cum haruspicem viderit
171, Tusci et barbari 11 10, 163.
Hasdrubal Karthaginem evertit IT 91.
haud scio an I 4, 111 69; haud sciam an 1I
ke
hebes. saepe visae formae deorum quemvis
non hebetem confiteri coegerunt IL 6;
hebetiora ingenia propter caeli pleniorem
naturam ITI 17.
Hecatam deam putare I 46.
€lwapmevn I 55, nn. on 139.
Hyemovixov (=principatus) II 29, 139 nervi n.
Helenus It 7.
Helice 11 105, 110.
Heliopolis 111 54.
Hendiadys. intellegentiae nostrae vim et no-
tionem I 27, imagines earumque circumi-
tus I 29, nervos eorumque implicationem
11139, signis sideribusque135, rerum vicis-
situdines ordinesque conservet I 52, can-
tum et auditum refert (quotation) 11 89,
contentio gravitatis et ponderum II 116,
vi et gravitate II 93, montes vestiti atque
silvestres It 132, ignis ad usum atque
victum 11 40, febrium reversione et motu
quid potest esse constantius III 24.
Heraclides Ponticus I 34.
Heraclitus (his obscurity) 1 74, 111 35; fol-
lowed by Stoics III 35; see vol. I 19) 0 4840:
herbula seselis I 127.
Hercules 11 62, 111 39, 41, 42, 50, 70, Herculi
decumam vovere III 88.
Hermarchus I 93.
heroicae personae III 71, temporibus III 54.
Hesiodus explained by the Stoics 1 AleeCie LL
159 n., III 44 n.
Hesperides 111 44.
Hesperus II 53.
e&us )( Pats II 82 cohaerendi n.
hiatus terrae Ir 13, oris I1 122.
hic (to denote what is familiar) hic noster
ignis II 40, hic ex Alemena Hercules III
42, hujus collegae et familiaris nostri
pater 1 79 Add., hoe Orphicum carmen
1 107, Vatinius avts hujus adolescentis
I1 6; (pointing to it) hoe sublime ecandens
11 4, haec regantur 111 10; hoe esse illud
Tr 40.
hic adv. (logical) hic ego non mirer IT 93, hic
quaeret (?) Ir 133.
Hiero I 60.
hilarata terra IT 102.
tAews I 124 Add.
Hippocentaurus 1 105 Add., 11 5.
Hippocrates TI 91.
Hippolytus 111 76.
Hipponax 11 91.
Hispanienses aestus TIT 24.
historia. in h. dicit Timaeus II 69.
historici antiqui 111 55.
Homerus. allegorized by Stoics I 41, his date
III 11; cited to prove divine aid It 165, to
prove mortality of Tyndaridae 111 11, of
Hercules 111 41; source of popular my-
thology 11 70.
homo hominem It 96; nemo I 78 Addenda,
11 96 n.; homines homine natos IT 1B Ee
homo ar free III 23; (in pregnant sense
“worthy of the name *) 1197. See Man.
INDEX.
homunculus I 123, 111 76.
Honor (personified) Geol, Gnas
horae * time of day’ II 87, ‘clock’ 11 97.
opuy =appetitio I1 58.
horreo X floreo (of the earth) 11 19.
horriferis auris If 111.
horti Scipionis II 11.
hortulus Epicuri 1 120 Add.
hue adde Ir 98, 139; hue et illue effluens 11
UES TAU),
humilitas ‘low stature’ 11 122.
Hyades II 111.
Hydra (constellation) 11 114.
Hy perborei It 57.
Hy perion III 54.
hypallage. animi aegritudo magna commota
injuria I 9 Add., (mysteria) silvestribus
suepibus densa I 119, umbra terrae soli
officiens 11 49, fontium gelidas perennita-
tes II 98.
hypothetical sentence, unusualforms. (Suhj.
in prot. Ind. in apod.) si quis quaerat—
apparet IT18, qui retractarent—sunt dicti
II 72, qui concedant iis fatendum est II
76, cum videamus—dubitamus II 97, quod
ni ita sit quid veneramur deos (? ) I 122
Add.
(Ind. in prot. Subj. in apod.) si verum est
—praestaret III 77, cf. 111 78 siconvertunt
melius fuit.
(prot. omitted) quorum cultus (si di essent)
esset futurus in luctu I 38, possetne flo-
rere terra (nisi divino spiritu continere-
tur) 1119.
Talysus IIT 54.
iambus L191.
ibis I 82, 101, 11 126, III 47.
ichneumon T 101.
jctos undis turbines (quotation) It 89.
Idaei Digiti 111 42.
idem (=‘also’) 147, 121, (implying inconsis-
tency) 1 30, III 93, idemque LOD Bale TKO:
136; et idem 11 i 26; qui idem int 62, 128;
(predicative) erit eadem adhibenda I 4;
idem—idem III 93; (pleonastic) cum
idem dies constitisset II 6.
Idyia 111 48.
igitur (resumptive) I 44, IT 92, 111 25; (intro-
duces apodosis) 111 30, 33; (position)
commencing I 80; after 3rd word II
43.
ignesco. mundus It 118.
igneus motus II 24, celeritas IIT 24, genus II
25, formae II 101.
ignis artificiosus magister artium II 57, vim
esse igneia (?) III 35; pl. I 22, 11 27. See
Fire.
illacrimor morti ITI 82.
ille (of what follows) 1 90, 99, I1 125, 127, 137
and passin; illud pugno I 75; ille in Eu-
nucho ‘the speaker’ III 72.
illexe (quotation) III 68.
illucesco. cum sol illuxisset II 96.
illuminata a sole luna II 119.
illustris visus=évapyyjs davracia I 12, facies
deorum II 80, signum II 110, domicilia 11
95.
imago (of Democritus) I 29, 107, 120, 11 76 n. ;
(of Kpicurus) I 49, 73, 106—109, II 76.
imbecillitas. in imbecillitate gratificationem
et benevolentiam ponitis I 122, cf. 1 45.
immanis joined with ferus IT 148, 161.
immanitate efferatus I 62, IT 99.
immensitates camporum II 98.
immensus et infinitus I 26, Ir 15, et intermi-
natus I 54.
INDEX. ya ag §
immoderate profusam vocem II 149.
immoderatum aethera II 65, neimmoderatos
cursus haberet II 64.
immolo Musis bovem rit 88, hostiam flucti-
bus 111 51; abs. 11 72.
immortalitatibus honores habentur III 46.
immutat se res If 19, nibil immutat quin
eadem efficiat IT 52, immutata littera 11
66, 67.
impendentium montium altitudines II 98.
oa oy elas consilium (=otparijynua) IIT
jr (implying priority of ideal to fact)
II 123, 141; (in reference to what imme-
diately precedes) 1 96, 98, 100; (to express
the attempt) reponebas III 23.
imperitus \ doctus I 45.
Impersonal use. See resono, nego, refello.
impetus caeli movetur It 97.
implicatio nervorum II 139.
implicatus oceupationibus I 51, 52.
impono in cervicibus I 54.
importunissimus homo II 81,
imprimo in animis I 43.
impunitas garriendi I 108.
in- (negative, prefixed to participles) inerrans
II 54, invocatus I 108, incdgnitus II 73.
in prep. with Abl. (‘in the case of’) idem
facit in natura deorum I 71, hoc fieri in
deo I 106, in Nausiphane tenetur I 73, in
ceris diceretur (?) I 71, in consulibus res
ipsa probavit (?) 1110, dicemus quod in
Venere Coa I 75, factum est in supersti-
tioso vitii nomen It 72, singulae conver-
siones idem efficiunt in sole 11 88, ut in
araneolis aliae texunt II 123, est ‘admi-
ratio in bestiis 11 124.
(periphrastic with stem) sunt in varietate
I 2 Add., in erratis I 31, errore 137; (with
wersor) in errore I 29, in constantia
1 43, voluptatibus I 51.
(superfluous) in omni puncto temporis
If 94 n., in tanta diuturnitate II 28, in
aeterno temporis spatio Ir 36, in omni
aeternitate Ir 43, 51, 95, in singulis annis
Ir 102, calor fusus in corpore II 18, in
omni fusum natura IT 28.
in ea dea precatio extrema est ‘prayer ends
with that goddess’ 11 67.
with Ace. in sublime ferri 11 44, 141;
insultans in omnes II 74.
inane II 82. inanis motus animi I 105, 106.
inanimus I 36, II 76, 90, I1t 40.
incensa (‘ illumined’) luna solis radiis 1 87.
incestu, quaestiones de III 74.
incisum angulis II 47.
incito I 24 (?), motus incitantur 11 103, neces-
sitas vi magna incitata I1 76.
incitus (quotation) II 89.
inclinatio atomorum I 73; ‘bending’ 1 94.
faa physica ratio inclusa est in fabulas
II 64.
incognita causa II 73 Add.
incohatus ‘rudimentary ’ Ir 33,
I 56.
incolumis (joined with salvus) 111 87.
incolumitas mundi II 119, incolumitatis cus-
todia II 145.
incorporeus I 30 n.
incredibile est, si attenderis, quanta II 149.
inculco animis imagines I 108.
incus I 54.
inde ‘from him’ 111 73.
India 188 (97).
Indicative used for Suhj. (of auxiliary Mh
and phrases) longum est I 19, 30, 11 159
bellum erat I 84, opus erat I 89, satis erne
‘incomplete’
dictum I 45, satius est I 68, longa est
oratio If 25, melius est 111 69, debebant
11179; possum 1 101, IT 10, 121. 126, 130, 131.
(in direct interrogation) arbitramur I 80,
facimus I 83, putamus 191, volumus I 102,
dubitamus II 97.
Fut. for Imperative. audies I 59, tu red-
des IIT 41, dabis 111 94.
(logical use) efficietur 11 21, feretur 11 110,
contemnet III 93.
(indefinite assumption) quaeret quispiam
II 133.
Fut. Perf. prius te quis dejecerit 166, vide-
rit 117, tu videris III 9.
indidem Ir 118.
Indirect construction joined with Direct, see
Anacoluthon.
individuum I 49, 71, 110, 11 93.
indocte (‘unscientific’) II 44, indoctius IT
48.
induco deos 11 2, imagines II 76, di perturba-
tis animis inducuntur II 70.
inductiones aquarum IT 152.
Indus (the greatest of rivers) Ir 130 Add.
indutus specie humana II 63
inelegans. physica ratio non inelegans IT
64,
inerrans ‘a fixed star’ II 54, 55, 80, 104, 111
51.
inferias afferunt III 42.
infernis e partibus IT 114.
infero. cui illatae lampades fuerint (quota-
tion) II 41.
inferus. apud inferos 11 5; inferior orbis 11
53.
infima terra est 11 17, cf. 1103; medium in-
fimum in sphaera est IT 116, cf. 11 84
infinita series (species MSS) I 49; infinitum
=70 ameipov I 26.
infinitatis summa vis I 50.
Infinitive. (exclamatory) hominum incidere
imagines 1107.
(omission of subject in Orat. Obl.) puderet
dicere intellegere I 109, confiteri nescire
I 84 Add.
(instead of Gerund) molestiam suscepit
reddere rationem III 63.
(in subordinate clause of Or. Obl. to repre-
sent parenthesis in Or. Rect.) 176; (with
connective Rel.) intellegitur et iram et
gratiam segregari, quibus remotis nullos
impendere metus I 45, cf. I 12 n. and
see Subjuncttive.
(explanatory of pronoun) I 12.
infirmo et tollo 11 147.
infixa stirpibus Ir 26; intentainfixaque mens
1 49; )( infusus I 28.
informare deos conjectura I 39.
informata notio II 13.
informatio (=mpdAnwWes) I 43, 76, 100.
infra lunam I 56.
ingenium pl. ‘ingenuity’ 178 Add., I1 126.
ingenuit animantibus sui natura custodiam
II 124,
ingressus ‘act of walking’ I 92, 94
inhabitabiles regiones I 24 Add.
inhaerens caelo cursus II 54, stirps terrae IT
83, ad saxa belua Ir 100.
inhaeresco. bestia in visco II 144.
initio (Abl. of place) II 23, 75.
injectus animi. (= émeBody) I 49.
injiciens se animus I 54,
innans belua Ir 100.
innato. pisciculi in concham Ir 123.
innatum estet in animo insculptum esse deos
II 12, insitas vel potius innatas cognitio-
nes I 44,
15—2
228
innumerabilitas atomorum 1 109, mundorum
Te (3:
Ino 111 48.
inquam ‘I repeat’ 111 91; inquit (for ¢quis)
I 87, 109, 100 (?), III 90.
insatiabilis ‘that never wearies’ varietas II
98, insatiabilior species II 155.
insaturabiliter expletur annis IT 64,
inscientia (MSS sctentia) 11 Add.
inscitia loquendi I 85, imperitorum III 39.
inscitius II 36. ;
insculpsit natura in mentibus I 45, insculp-
tum in animo II 12.
insequor (‘attack’ y III 44. :
insignis (‘marked’) visus 112; insignia caeli
T 100.
insipiens II 36.
insisto ‘find footing’ non vidéo ubi mens
possit insistere I 24; ‘pause’ IT 51, 103.
insitus calor in terris IT 25; cognitio I 44
Add., informatio dei I 100.
Inspiration of genius 11 167 Add.
institutio rerum ‘organization’ Ir 35 Add.;
institutionibus Graecis eruditus I 8.
institutum ‘resolution’ I 8.
instructio exercitus II 85.
insula (of the inhabited earth) 11 165 Add.
insulanus I1I 45. (Also in Beda H. #. 111,
III 4.)
insultans in omnes II 74.
integer. rudis et III 8.
intellegens (= intellegentiae particeps) I 23,
Ir 36, 120; nihil intellegens ‘irrational’
II 133.
intellegentia )( ratio 111 388; inest in mundo
II 32, mens capit intellegentiam quae sit
beata natura I 49.
intellego ‘conceive’ deum TI 21, 25, 30, 36, 73,
II 54, III 88; istue quid intellegis 1 73,
int. cum cognovero III 61.
intendo. animus se intendens in I 54, mens
intenta in imagines 149 Add.; animum
per naturam intentum I 27.
inter se diligere I 122.
interemisse dicitur III 56, 58. 59.
interiores litterae ‘esoteric’ III 42.
interminatus I 54.
intermundia lI 18.
internecio (quotation) IIT 90.
interpositu interjectuque IT 103.
interpres comitiorum It 11, rerum sensus II
“140, deorum IT 12, Sibyllae 111 5.
Interpolation. causam ‘(id est principium
philosophiae) I 1, oculis (animi) I 19,
mente adjuncta omne (praeterea) quod
esset infinitum I 28, a magistro non (Pla-
tone) dissentiens I 33, de (Ll. Crasso)
familiari illo tuo 1 58, (eam esse—putare-
mus) wrongly suspected by edd. I 77 n.,
dubium est enimutrum dicat aliquid esse
.immortale an si quid sit (id esse mor-
tale) T 86, (itaque nullaars imitarisoller-
tiam naturae potest) I 92, poetae quidem
(nectar ambrosiam) epulas comparant I
112, liquor aquae declarat (effusio) IT 26,
physicis (id est naturalibus) I 23, non
eum quem nostri majores. .(Liberum)
cum Cerere IT 62, (dicunt enim caelo ful-
gente tonante) If 65, ut multa praeclare
sic hoe (breviter) 11 65, (arte naturae) IT
83, quae sunt minus operosa et multo
quidem (faciliora) It 94, (a pluendo, vee
enim est pluere) 11 111, (from Aratea in
some MSS) II 112, eaulibus (brassicis) II
120, squillae (pina) morsu IT 123, nuper
(ad est paucis ante saeclis) 11126, (dicunt)
ib., (et tamen multa dicuntur) Te 132,
INDEX.
(multum) ib., (mundo) 11 133, (acuti) 11
134, (alvo) 11 137, (cognoscunt) 11145, (et
parte tangendi) Ir 146, (mihi quidem
sane multi videntur) I11 40, divina (in
homines) moderatio Itt 85.
interrogo ‘to cross- question’ It 19.
interrumpo ads. If 116, interruptus nimbus
(quotation) 11 89.
intervalla sonorum If 146, signi intervallum
GE Doe
intestinum medium (=peoevréptov) I 136.
intextae venae toto corpore If 138.
intimum os II 149, palatum II 135, dentes II
134, tenebrae Ir 162, rerum intimarum
custos Vesta II 67.
intrinsecus (wrongly read for extrinsecus)
III 36.
intuens me 117 Add., 11 104.
inundet terram aqua oa 103.
invado in ‘pounce upon’ IT 124; quocumque
ignis It 41.
inveho (intr.) Triton natantibus beluis 178;
Carneades in Stoicos invehebatur IT 162.
invenio cibum manibus ‘to get’ 11 151; a phy-
sicis rebus utiliter inventis ‘fromauseful
philosophy of nature’ 11 70.
inventor olivae IL 45.
inventrix belli 111 53, quadrigarum IIT 59.
inveterascere (MSS inveterare or inveterari)
hie:
invidentia (personified) 111 44, ef. n.on calli-
dus III 25.
invidia (Epicurean fear of) I 123, 111 3.
invises Geminos If 110.
invocant quem omnes Jovem ‘whom all in-
voke as Jove’ II 4.
invocatus ‘un-called’ 1 108,
involuerum clipei It 37.
involuti oculi 11 143.
pse (opposes main idea to accessories) ipso-
rum deorum I 95; (general to part.cular)
ipsa similitudo 1 97, genus ipsum II 126;
(whole to part) II 28, 32, 58, 80, 86; (fan-
ciful opposition to give variety) e: urth as
opposed to the other elements II 18,
teeth to claws; I1 122 ipse dixit 110, ef. 111
35; (carelessly repeated) in ipso mundo
I 52.
irrepo (MSS irrwmpo) bestiola in aurem It
144 Add.
irrigo (trop.) I 120.
is (pleonastic) after noun I 27, 77,81, 101, 102,
123, 125, 135 (is...atque is?) Add., 136, IIT
24, 34, 67; after n7hil II 22, 111 34; (used
ot 1st person) I 61 Add.; isque (=kKat
TavrTa) quartam causam esse eamque
vel maximnam II 15, aliquid agere idque
praeclarum II 76; id est I 20, II 73, 126,
Tyndaridas id est homines homine natos
III 11, ef. Reid on Ac. 1 5, 8, 32; ejus
(monosy lable) 11 109,
Isis 111 47.
igovouta I 50 Add., 109.
iste (marking arg. ad hom.) 1 22.
istuc I 89, istuc istac ibit III 65, see stuc.
ita (limiting, with s7) y 33 (with wt) 154, ita
decessimus—ut Ir 95; (qualifying remo-
ter word) ita multa Sincere ut excitaret
I 4, 154; ita multa=tot I 23; (seemingly
pleonastic with pronoun) istud ita dicere
Tt 84 Add., quod tibi ita (al. item) per-
suasum est 1 85; ita fit 1 88, 121, 111 89;
itaque referring to remoter sentence I
85: and) soe ibd: itane dr LL.
item after sicué 13; non item (to save repe-
tition of predicate) 11 62; item reprehen-
ditur ut I 28.
INDEX.
iter (trop.) natura suo quodam itinere II
itidem 11 67.
jam (‘at once’) licet lustrare terram, cernes
jam II 161; (transitional) I 30, II 24, 50,
68, 122, 127, 129, 141; so jam vero II 126,
147, 148, 154, 161, III 39.
janua II 67.
Janus (etymology) 11 67; jani ib.
Jason (of Spee III 70.
jecur 11 137, fissum jecoris II 14.
jocus. per jocum irrideo II 7.
judicium (with subjective Gen.) narium mag-
na judicia sunt II 146; (with obj. and
sub}. Gen.) 11 141, 145; de dolo malo III
74, publicum III 74.
jugis puteus IT 25.
Jugurthina conjuratio IIT 74.
Juno (Argiva, Romana, Sospita I 82), IT 66. _
Juppiter=juvans pater II 64, optimus maxi-
mus ib., (Stoic name for the supreme
Law) 1 40, (identified with the sky) 11 4, 65,
III 10, 40; Jove tonante 11 65; Jovis stella
II 119; (three gods of the name) III 53
(see Appendix on Mythology); Olympius
It 83, Capitolinus I 82, Hammon ib.;
somnia a Jove III 95.
jus pontificium 111 43, civile ) naturae III
45, tenere auspiciorum II 11, vestro jure
I 77, tuo jure I 89.
Jussive use of Subj. see Vol. l1r pp. 161—
165.
Justice. crown of virtues I 4, defined III 38.
justus rogator IT 10.
Juventas (Hebe) 1 112,
Karthaginiensis III 83.
Karthago (its destruction) I11 91; (mytholo-
gical) III 42.
Kopta rir 59.
Kpovos II 64.
Kvprac ddfar I 85, 45 n. Add.
labefactari contentio gravitatis possit Ir 116.
labes ‘landslip’ (?) If 13.
labor. ne voces laberentur ‘should glide off’
II 144,
Labor (personified) IIT 44.
laborantes naves III 89.
labris primis gustare I 20.
Lacedaemon IT 154.
lactescere cibus matrum incipit II 128.
lacunosus eminens II 47.
Laelius, favoured by heaven II 165, his speech
de Collegiis Ul 5, 43.
laetificat sol terram II 102, Indus agros II
130.
laevus. a laeva exoritur I 79.
Jampades illatae (quotation) III 41.
langueo otio I 7, 67.
Lanuvium I 79 n.
lapideus imber II 14.
lapsus volucrum II 99.
larga lux II 49.
largitas ‘bounty’ II 156.
Latinae feriae I 15.
latitudinem lustrans orbis II 53, latitudinum
longitudinum altitudinum immensitas I
54, latitudines umerorum II 159.
Latona I1I 46, 57, 58.
laudis nomen ‘a eulogistic term’ It 72.
laudo Athenis Vuleanum ‘there is a famous
statue of V.’ 183 Add.; propter virtutem
laudamur III 87.
Leda II 53.
lego scriptum II 124.
229
legumen II 156.
Lemnos II 55, mysteries of I 119.
lena (trop.) I 77.
leniter eminens II 143.
lenocinia corporum It 146.
Leo (constellation) 11 110.
Leonaticum (=<Aewxdprov) (?) III 50.
Leontium I 93.
Leos. Leo natarum (?) III 50.
lepor. sine lepore II 74.
Lepus (constellation) Ir 114.
lepusculus I 88.
Leucippus I 66.
Leucothea III 89, 48.
levationem injuriae reperire I 9.
leve )( asperum (of the voice) 11 146.
levis (with double reference) I11 95.
levitas (trop.) opinionis II 45, plena sunt levi-
tatis II 70, comicae III 72; (lit.) levitate
fertur sublimis 11117, 1.f. in sublimetrt 44.
leviter convexa IT 112.
lex naturalis I 36, defined 11 79, censoria III
49, nova III 74, Plaetoria III 74.
liber (adj.) matre libera liber est 111 45.
Liber I1 60, 62, III 41, 58.
Libera II 62.
libertas (personified) Ir 61.
libri augurales Ir 11.
libro aut cortice II 120.
Libya III 24.
heenter I 109.
errs atomorum I 65, cf. 93,107; fabularum
lak YE
licui (from liqueo) 1 117.
Ligusticum bellum tt 61.
limatus urbanitate II 74,
Lindus (?) rt 54.
lingua (use of) 11 135, plectri similis 11 149.
liquefacta calore aqua IT 26.
liqueo. habere quod liqueat I 29, 11 3; cui
_ neutrum licuerit 1117.
liquor (‘fluidity’) aquae 11 26; liquores am-
nium (‘transparency ’) II 98.
litigo 1 93.
littera. (comparison of letters to atoms) II
litteratus I 5 n., IIT 23.
lituus Ir 9.
Locri (war with Crotona) Ir 6, 111 11; (Diony-
Sius at) III 83.
locupletior hominum natura quam deorum I
112 Add.
locus. (quasi-adverbial) quo loco I 13, hoc
loco I 76, 85, II 104, his locis 1 86; heredi-
tatis loco 111 84; locum obtinere 11 42,
dare If 83; in locum inferiorem ferri
‘downwards’ 1 69. Joined with domici-
lium and sedes 1 103, cf. I 2n.; magnus
locus (in apposition to preceding sen-
tence) 1173(?); (‘topic’) 11 68, 73, 75, 94;
(‘argument’) 111 70; (euphemistic) in
locis semen II 128.
Aoyou omepmatikol. II 58 nN.
longitudo et latitudo orbis II 53, I 54.
longus (‘tedious’) nolo esse I 101, ne longior
fuerim I 56.
Lubentina II 61.
lubrici oculi II 142.
lucet, hoc quod (quotation) Ir 65.
Lucifer 11 58, 111 51.
Lucifera Ir 68.
Lucilius the satirist quoted 164 See Balbus.
Lucina II 68.
lucubratio anicularum I 94.
lucus Aesculapii III 57, Furinae 111 46, ef. 1
119.
ludi magister I 72; ludis auditum est 11 6.
230
ludicra exercitatio 1 102.
Judo ‘to mock’ (of Epicurus) 1 123, 111 3.
lumen (of an illumination by the aediles) 1
22; ‘ornament’ 1 79; ‘window’ (used
metaphorically of the eye) III 9.
Luna (mythological) 11 68, 111 51, 58. See
Moon.
luo. paenis luendis dabitur satias (quotation)
lupus (deified in Egypt) tr 47; (constella-
tion) quadrupes n. 11 114. Lupus (the
object of Lucilius’ satire) I 64.
Lusius r. in Arcadia III 57.
lustratio orbis I 87.
lustro orbem II 52, latitudinem II 53, caeli
verticem II 106, terram animis IT 161.
Lutatius (favoured of Heaven) I1 165.
lux auctoris I 11; lucem eripere (said of the
Academy) I 6.
Lyceum I 72.
Lycurgus U1 91, ef. 111 57 n. on Nojtov.
Lysithoe (Mss Lisito) II 42.
machina, deus ex I 53.
machinatio data est quibusdam bestiis IT 128,
machinatione moveri sphaeram II 97.
machinor (of nature) II 128, 149.
maerens (mistranslation of oyéwr) II 108.
magister artium ignis I 57.
magnitudinibus immensis sidera II 92.
magnus annus II 51 Add., Frag.5; magnum
est judicium (‘important’) II 141, 146,
magna di curant II 167; vir (=bonus)
II 167; magni interesse ad decus I 7;
majus (=admirabilius) 1 115.
magus I 42.
Mala Fortuna ITI 63.
male accipio I 93.
malitia (defined) rt 75.
malo. mallem audire dum indueat Ir 2.
malum dare I 121.
Man, the noblest work of God II 133—153,
erect position 11 140, made in the image
of God 190; the world is made for him
II 154—167; only less than God because
mortal 11 153, this contradicted in 11 17,
34, 86, 37, 39, 79.
manant multa ex luna 11 50; unde haec ma-
nant ‘the preceding’ 111 49. See fluo.
mandare vetustati 11 151; mandati judicium
Tit 74.
mandunt )( vorant and carpunt II 122; con-
strictis dentibus manditur cibus 1 134,
MOVTLKY T 55.
manu factum I 20, tractare 149, quaesita IT
151; manibus adhibitisad inventa animo
T1150; manus elephanti II 123.
manubia III 83.
Marcellus IT 61, 165, III 80.
mare rubrum I 97; pl. cum terram et maria
caelumque vidissent II 95, II 26, 71, 77,
maria tepescunt II 25 Add.
marinus umor II 43, rana II 124.
maritimus. aestus IT 131, cursus II 161, res Ir
152, nuptiae III 45.
Marius 111 80, 81.
Mars It 59; stella Hugo osel los
Maso III 52.
mater. Hecate matre Asteria est 11I 46, matre
libera liber 111 45.
materia (‘timber’) et culta et silvestris 17
151; (philosophical = vAn) totam esse
flexibilem et commutabilem 111 92. See
Matter.
mathematicus mundus erit 11 23, mathema-
tiCith ol 103:
INDEX.
Matter (=vay res III 29, 30, 92; (was it
created?) Frag. 2
maturata pubescant I ae
maturescunt partus II 69.
maturitas 11 50, gignendi II 119, maturitates
temporum IT 155.
Matuta Ir 48, cf. 111 39.
matutinis temporibus IT 52.
Mavors (etym.) If 67, III 62.
Maximus (Fabius) If 61, 165, 111 80.
Medea 111 48, 67; quotations from the Medea
of Ennius III 65, 66, 75; of Accius II 89,
III 67.
medicamentum IT 1382,
medicinae ars II 12 (?).
medicus If 126, 136, 111 15, 76, 78.
mediterranei ‘inland folk’ 188.
medius locus infimus IT 84, 116.
mehercule I 78, 111 8; mehercle 11 74.
Melete 111 54.
melius fuit 111 78, 81, 69 (bis), see Indicative;
quid dicis melius IIT 21.
melos Silvani (quotation) II 89.
Memalio (?) 111 55.
membra philosophiae I 9; dei I 24, 84; mundi
T 100, If 86.
membranae (the coats of the eye) Ir 142.
memoriae proditum est 116; (Abl. of time)
recentiore II 6, patrum II 165.
memoriter I 91.
mens, the vovs of Anaxagoras I 26, mundi Ir
18 (?), 58; deified 11 61, 111 47, 61, 88;
mentem cur aquae adjunxit (2) 1 25.
mensa argentea III 84.
mensis (etym.) I1 69.
menstrua spatia IT 50.
mentior. nihil umquam vetustas ‘has never
deceived expectation’ 11 15.
mentum (of a constellation) 11 107.
meracius (vinum) sumere III 78.
mercatura (said of interested friendship) 1
122
Mercurius III 56, 57, 59.
Metellus (cos. 250 B.c.) 11 265; (Numidicusf)
murdered by Varius III 81.
Metrodorus I 86, 98, 113.
metus a vi I 45, contra metum se defendunt
11127. (personitied)? 111 44,
micare (of veins and arteries) II 24.
Microcosm 1118 nn. Add.
Middle Voice, convertor It 106, convolvor II
118, moveor II 125, aperior, occultor 11 51.
milvus IT 125.
Minerva I 81, 83, 100; (etym.) II 67, IIT 62;
(five so named) III 58, 55, 59.
ministrae artium manus II 150.
minoris est (?) I1 32; minus vera ‘wanting
in truth’ 111 4, intellego (=parum in Il
1, 4) TT 4.
mirabilis 11 126. mirabiliter 11 bya alates,
miracula philosophorum ‘strange fancies’ I
Se 8
mirae libidines 11 128; non mirum ‘no won-
der’ III 93.
mirifice factus 11 140.
miscendum est malum (quotation) III 68,
misceri genus (?) i
Miseria (personified) 111 44.
mitigat Indus agros II 180, igniad mitigan-
dum cibum utimur I1 151.
mitto ad ‘dedicate’ I 16; (with predicative
Dat.) agnum portento III 68.
Mnemosyne III 54.
moderator 11 90. moderatrix ejus providen-
tia I1r 92.
modo hoe modo illud 1 47; modo, tum autem
ihaily Buy, WENO, (otoye dummodo with apo-
INDEX.
dosis understood) m. possemus III 20;
modo in verse II 107.
modulate cano II 22.
modus (or motus) I 26.
molestiam suscepit reddere rationem ITI 63.
molestum sit dinumerare I 2, cf. 117 Add.
molior I 2, II 59.
molitio tantarum rerum II 133, quae molitio
tanti muneris I 19.
mollire verba usu I 95, ef. Orat. I11 165.
mollissime substernunt nidos IT 129.
mollitudo assimilis spongiis II 136.
momentum rationis I 10, astra sua momenta
sustentant II 117.
Moneta 111 47.
monogrammos deos II 59.
monstrum II 7, II 5; ‘absurdity’ I 28, III
44
montes impendentes I1 98, vestiti atque sil-
vestres 11 131. :
Moon. her influence 11 19, 50, 119; magni-
tude, orbit, phases, lunistice It 50, 103.
Mopsus II 7.
morbus (personified)? III 44.
mordicus premo It 124.
morem geram II 3.
mors (personified) IIT 44.
morsus. apri dentibus, morsu leones se de-
fendunt II 127, 123.
Motion. circular and rectilineal II 43, 44;
of stars voluntary IT 55 n.
motiones atque vicissitudines II 15.
motus sensui junctus I 26, cogitationis III 69,
animi I 106, III 71.
multiplex alvus II 136, fetus Ir 128.
multus (pred.) calore quem multum habet
II 136, multae intextae II 138 ; ‘ tedious’
nolo in stellarum ratione videri 11 119,
sane multi videntur (?) 111 40; (pleonas-
tic) multi saepe III 82; multo (for multo
magis) paene majoribus referta est III
69.
mundus =ovpavds I 21.
municeps tuus I 79.
muniuntur palpebrae vallo Ir 143.
munus ‘building’. molitio tanti muneris I
19, architectum tanti muneris II 90.
muros sanctos esse pontifices dicunt IIt 94;
nasus quasi murus oculis interjectus II
mus II 17, 157.
Musae. their number 11145, 54; Musis bovem
immolare III 88.
Musaeus I 41.
musica ie platanis II 22. (On Music see 11
146.
mustela II 17.
mutationes caeli I 4, temporum I 51.
mutuor II 91.
mutus. 2. pl. used for brutes It 133 (?).
Myrtilus 111 90, 68 n.
mysteria II 62, ef. 1119, 111 58.
Mythology. its connexion with religion II
11 n.; Meterological and Solar 111 16 nn.
See Universe.
naevus I 79, 80.
nam (elliptical) 1117; (transitional in a series)
I 27, 28, 63, 93, II 67, III 15, 38, 41; (toin-
troduce explanation of preceding demon-
strative) illa explicetur fabrica—nam II
138.
nanciscor. semen materiam II 81, alter alte-
rius ova II 125, venando beluas II 161.
nares II 141, 146, 149.
nascor (with simple Abl.) 1 103, 11 62, 111 11,
42, 45, 48, 51, 538, 54, 55, 57, 59; (with ex)
II 22, 64; (with ab) II 28, 60.
231
nasus II 143.
natio vestra ‘your lot’ 11 74 Add. (cf. gens);
(mythological) a nascentibus Natio dicta
est III 47.
nativos esse deos ‘came into being’ I 25;
beluae nativis testis inhaerentes ‘native’
‘with which they were born’ It 100.
nato (with double meaning) magis natare
quam Neptunus III 62.
natura (periphrastic) animi I 23, alvi II 136,
caloris II 24, humana II 133, (pl. ) deorum
II 60, rerum III 63; (‘ element’ ) I 22, 29,
103, II 28, 29, 83, 86, (substance) II 33, 35,
27, 84, III 34; (euphemistic) obscenius
excitata ITI 563 natura sentiens II 75, 85,
intellegens IT 120, concipiens comprehen-
densque II 81, fragmentum lapidis nulla
cohaerendi natura IT 82, rerum omnium
II 86, omnis rerum I 27, 36, omnis II 35,
(in different sense) II 57, universa II 35,
mundi II 58; ipsa pulsa 126; (with ab
after Passive) sustineri II 33, 133, confor-
mari III 26 (see Reid on Ac. 115); (with-
out ab) teneri II 83, administrari Ir 85,
86. regi II 85, contineri I1 30, congregari
II 124.
naturalis res II 61, domus II 124. pastus II
122, bellum I1 125, lex 1 36 Add.
Nature. different senses 11 80; Zeno’s def.
11 57; blind force (of Strato Epicurus and
New Academy) I 35, 58, I1 48, 76, 81, 82,
III 27, 28; rational (of Stoics) 136, 37, 39,
67, surpasses the finest art I 92, 11 35, 57,
58, 82, 85—88. Use is second nature II
152.
naufragia fecerunt III 89.
nauseo I 84.
Nausiphanes I 73, 93.
nauticus cantus II 89, res I1 152.
navigatio II 85.
navigii cursum II 87.
ne (vat) ille I 52, ego II 1.
ne negative, utinam ne accedisset 111 75, with
Jussive III 76 n., after wt I 17
ne—quidem (with weak force) I 71. 110,
113, II 12, 87, III 21, 23, 43, 44, 47, 49, 68,
86.
-ne interrogative (following short syllable)
varietatene I 22, seminane I 91, respon-
derene III 4, see Munro Luer. I 666,
Reid Ac. 1129. (following utrum) utrum
ea fortuitane sint II 87, (nwm) numne vi-
disti 1 88; (following admiror) II 124;
(for nonne) videtisne II 70, videturne IL
69, videsne III 82; (for num) seminane I
91, omnesne I 92, istisne I 93.
nec or neque (= sed non) necea forma I 107,
nec tamen exissent IT 95, neque tam refel-
lendi 111 1; (introducing 2nd premiss) nec
mundo quicquam melius 1121. (nee—non)
II 44, 54. (neque—et) III 32.
necesse est (followed by Subj. and Inf.) 111
36, cf. II 76.
Necessity. identified with God by Chrysip-
pus I 39; chance and necessity Eppes
to creative Reason II 76, 77 nn.,
necopinatum 16 Add.
nefas. quem n. habent nominare III 56.
Negative (understood in 1st from 2nd clause)
sicut reliquae virtutes, item pietas non
potest I 3, ut scelus sic ne ratio quidem
defuit 111 68, non modo—sed ne—quidem
III 64; (suggests cognate affirmative)
volo from nolo 117, aio from nego tI 71;
(applying to combination of clauses) nec
potest jucunda accipere, non accipere
contraria IIT 32, 35,
nego (suggests a following dico) 1 71; (im-
personal use) negari potest de patre (?)
III 44.
nemo (with substantive) homo I 78, II 96,
opifex (after nulla ars) 1 81.
nempe (ironical rejoinder) I 24, II 93.
Neocles f. of Epicurus I 72.
Nepa (constellation) 11109, 114.
Neptunus (the intelligence which pervades
the sea) I 40, II 66, 71, III 64; (etym.)
1 66, 111 62; (mythological) II 43, 52,
granted the prayer of Theseus III 76.
Neptuni filius 165.
nervus. ‘sinew’ ‘muscle’ a nervis artus con-
tinentur II 139, Ir 59, e nervis constat
alvus II 136; ‘chord’ nervorum cantus II
156, sonos 150, ad nervos resonant II 149.
nescis quanta cum expectatione sim _ te
auditurus ‘you can’t think’ III 2; con-
fiteor nescire quod nescio I 84; nescio
quis (contemptuous) I 93, II 11; nescio
an I 93, cf. haud scio.
nevolt emend. for non vult I 13.
nidos construunt IT 129.
nihil omnium rerum II 18, nibil nec—nec II
80, agens ‘inactive’ 11 59 Add., intelle-
gens ‘irrational’ II 133, scire (of Aca-
demics) 1 17 Add., ef, nihil didicerat I 93.
See 7s.
Nilus irrigat Aegyptum IT 130; (parent of the
Gods) III 42, 54, 55, 56, 58, 59.
nimbus IT 13.
nimirum II 73, II 87.
nimis ‘very’ (like our slang ‘ too’) I 70.
nisi forte (ironical) I 99, 117, II 158, 111 45, 78;
nisi vero III 27.
nisu suo conglobata astra 11117.
Nisus III 58. ;
nitor aequaliter (of gravitation) 11115; ubi
‘on which to lean’ If 125; simul ac niti
possunt ‘to move’ If 124; nixa genibus
‘knecling’ Ir 108; (the constellation)
Nixus IT 108 n.
_ nobiles philosophi )( Epicurei I 4.
nobilitas (abstr. for concer.) II 9.
Nodinus It 52.
nodum ex astris conectere II 111.
nolo (suggesting volo in following clause) I
nomen (‘debt’) averto III 73.
nomino. di qui in stellis vagis nominantur
I 34, stellarum ex motionibus magnum
annum nominaverunt It 51.
Nopcos (wrongly explained) III 57.
non (interrogative distinguished from zone)
III 24; non possum non II 54; non cen-
seo (like ov dyuc) 130; non nimis 170;
non modo—sed I 61, 111 41; non modo—
sed ne quidem ITI 64.
nostrorum hominum urbanitate 11 74.
nota (‘criterion’) judicandi et assentiendi 1
12
notavit diuturnus usus II 166, quis sortes III
14; fulgore notata tempora II 107.
notio animi I 37, Il 45; primae notiones I
46
novitas ( magnitudo rerum IT 96.
novus. quiddam novi III 88. novis rebus
nova nomina I 44 Add.
nox umbra terrae II 49; (mythological) II
44.
nudius tertius 111 18.
nugatorius I 108.
nullus sum ‘to be non-existent’ 1 2, 61, 65,
94, 88 (97), 110, 123, 11 4, 111 20, 27; (Abi.
= ‘without’) nullis auspiciis 11 9, nullis
calonibus 111 11; nullo modo 11 37.
INDEX.
Numa I11 5, 43.
Number (S. and Pl. interchanged) Balbe so-
letis 150; (deus) I 51, 101, 106, 114 Add.,
II 71, 111 43(?). See Plural.
numen. omnia fingi nuniine deorum III 92,
II 4, II 10.
numero caelum deum I 33, singulas stellas
deos 111 40, Jovem deum III 43.
* numerose sonans II 22. +
numerus. eandem ad numerum permanere
1 105, 49; in numero pono I 87, repono II
54, habeo 111 48, refero 1 29; numeris
omnibus suis expletur 11 37; numero
moveri II 43; numerum obtinere III 51.
numne I838.
numquidnam I 87 Add.
nunc (logical) ‘as things are’ 11 90.
nuncupo dei nomine I 60, ita dicens planius
quam alio loco 11 65, consuetudo Tr 71.
nuper, id est paucis ante saeclis IT 126 (?).
nuptiae maritimae terrenis anteponuntur
III 45.
nuto (trop ) I 120.
nutricari (al. nutricare) I 86.
nutus. omnia nutu regentem II 4; terra in
sese nutibus suis conglobata I 98.
Nymphae 11 43.
Nysam dicitur interemisse (?) 111 58.
obduco libro Ir 120, pluma, squama II 121;
_ Auriga obductus (?) 11 110.
obitus ‘setting of a star’ Ir 108.
Objective and Subjective statements con-
Jused: deum sic torpere ut vereamur ne
beatus esse non possit I 102 4dd., inere-
dibile est si diligenter attenderis 11 149,
magnis viris prosperae res siquidem satis
dictum est It 167, omnia dicta sunt quare
haberent (for habere confitendum esset)
III 18, si idcirco consuluit quod iis est
largita rationem (for consuluisse faten-
dum est) 111 70, non idcirco non provi-
sum quod multi uterentur ib., locum
conficit cur di neglegant (for neglegere
putandi sint) 111 79; (confusion of notio
and causa) It 13.
objurgator \ vituperator I 6 (5).
oblectatio 11 148.
obligare vulnus III 57.
oblimatos agros II 130.
obliviscor quid dixerim II 2:
oboediunt soli astra 11 129.
obrigesco nive I 24.
obruere seve harena ranae dicuntur 11 125.
ova crocodili 11 129, Aegyptum Nilus
obrutam tenuit II 130,
obscena voluptas I 111; obscenius excitata
natura III 56.
obsisto in omnibus rebus I 98.
obstare abs. ‘to beinjurious ’ 199,
Moneys caput a cervice reflexum II 107
dd.
obtinet vim ‘has its force’ 1 36, locum 11
42, deorum nomen II 61, numerum de-
orum IIT 51.
obtusius quid dici potuit 170.
obtutus idem amborum oculorum III 9, ob-
tutum figere II 107.
occultantur steliae IT 51.
occultatione se tutantur bestiae II 127.
occultius facinus III 74.
occurrit deus in votis I 86, aut vigilanti aut
dormienti 1 46, forma humana (deorum)
176, 1 81.
Oceani fervor 111 24; (mythological) 111 48,
59.
Octavianum bellum II 14.
INDEX.
oculi animi (?) 1 19, animis tamquam oculis
II 161, ut animis sic oculis II 99, ut ocu-
lis sic animo III 20; oculorum consue-
tudo If 45, 96, I1I 20; ardor II 107;
judicium 11 47, 145; propone ante oculos
I 114; duorum sensuum _ testimonio,
tactus et oculorum II 40; (trop.) oculos
orae maritimae effoderunt III 91.
odium in externos IT 158.
odoratus pomorum II 158.
offendo ‘to come across ’ I 15.
offensionis nihil haberet, ‘roughness’ IT 47.
officio ‘ obstruct’ I1 49,
olet nihil ex Academia I 72. :
olivae inventor III 45; (Zeno’s comparison)
II 22.
olivetum II 156, III 86.
Olympias (m. of Alexander) I1 69.
omnino ‘generally’ II 3; ‘it is true’ (fol-
lowed by sed) I 12, 95, 107; (‘in a word’)
1123; non omnino III 21 n.
omnis natura or natura omnium, see natura;
omnes minimi I 67 Add., II 141, III 86;
omnes omnium gentium I 46, 11 12 Add.;
ad unum 144; omne=70 wav I 28; (quali-
tative) divinitatem omnem tribuit astris
I 88; ordo II 56, ornatus II 58; salus om-
nium omnis II 56.
omnivaga Diana II 68.
onero argumentis III 8.
onus )( jugum impono 11 151, 159.
opacat sol terras II 49, nox terras II 95.
operculum IT 136.
Ophiuchus IT 108, 109.
opifex II 81, 142, 150; (of creation) 1 18.
opinio )(res III 538, )( veritas I 61; deorum
‘belief in’ I 29; de dis I 81, III 11;
opinionis commenta II 5; omnis est
ratio III 71; opplevit Graeciam II 638;
ista opinio quod videatur I 77.
oportet (Subj. in apod.) Ir 82.
oppletam Aegyptum Nilus tenet I 130. ‘
opponere se soli II 129, luna opposita soli
II 103.
opportunitates ad cultum hominum Ir 180,
fluminum II 131, natura provida oppor-
tunitatum II 58.
Ops (mythological) I 61, III 88; ope consi-
lioque tuo III 74.
optatum (=evxy of a mere imagination)
119 Add.
optime (sc. facis) III 5, 20.
Optimism, Stoic (best of all possible worlds)
II 18, 86, 87.
optimus maximus II 64, III 87.
opulentus )\ copiosus III 87.
opus erat (Ind. for Subj.) 1 89.
ora )( litus It 100, ora ultimi I 54, extrema
mundi II 101, orarum amoenitates Ii 100.
oraclum physicorum I 65.
oratio (personified) spoliat deos metu I 102,
me cohortabatur III 5, deduxit in hune
locum III 48, invita versatur III 85; (pl.
‘faculty of speech’) non de orationibus
nostris quaeritur I 78 Add.
oratio obliqua loosely dependent on quaeres
190; see Anacoluthon.
oratiuncula aureola III 43.
Oratory, styles of Ir 1 n.
orba Academia I 11.
orbis (=«v«Aos) II 47, insula quam nos or-
bem terrae vocamus II 165, orbem lustrat,
tenet steila II 53, circumitus orbium It
49, continente ardore lucis orbem I 28.
Orbona II 63 (?).
Orcus II 48.
Order of words. ejus Palaemonem filium 111
233
89, hujus Absyrto fratri I11 48, ineredi-
bili cursus maritimos celeritate 11 161,
possit quod 176 Add., magna vis terrae
cavernis contineatur caloris II 25.
ordinatos cursus II 101.
ordines stellarum II 97, cf. 15, 48, 90.
Orion II 113, III 26.
orior (c. Abl.) orta Nilo 111 59 (cf. 2 Phil.
118 quibus ortus); ab oriente ad occi-
dentem II 164.
ornatissimus II 93.
ornatus (=«xooyos) II 94, 115, 118, 127.
Orpheus I 41, 107, 111 45. Orphicum carmen
1107, Orphica III 58.
ortus atque obitus admiscentur II 108.
oscitans Epicurus I 72.
ostentum II 7, 166.
ostium arteriae II 136.
otio languere I 7, 67.
Ova II 129.
pacto quodam ‘in a way’ II 76.
Pacuvius II 41, III 48.
paene fabricati I 4, manu factum I 20.
aetulus I 80 Add.
alaemon III 39,
palatum extremum II 135; caeli (quotation)
II 49 (playing on the word).
Pallas (f. of Minerva) 111 59.
pallium laneum ITI 83.
palmaris I 20.
palpebrae II 142, 143.
palpitare cor evulsum Ir 24.
Pamphilus (teacher of Epicurus) I 72.
Pan III 56.
Panaetius vol. I p. xxx, II p. xxi, Ir 118.
ando. passis palmis I 111.
anisci III 43.
panthera I 88, II 126.
par et similis 11 153, cf 11 28.
Parcae III 44.
parens philosophiae Socrates I 93.
parietes domestici III 80.
pario (trop.) (of the propounder of a system)
qui ista peperit II 79; ad pariendos sen-
sus I 19.
Paris Ir 91.
Parmenides vol. I p. xiv, I 28.
Paronomasia. adjutorem—auditorem I 18.
parricidium familiare 111 67.
pars. minima ex parte significetur (?) 1 24;
multis partibus major 11 92, 88, 102. Ace.
partim II 108 (?).
Participle (expressing principal idea) os-
tendens emergit II 113, conficiens fun-
ditur 11 115; (instead of Abl. of Instr.)
vomitione canes, purgantes alvos ibes se
curant (?) II 126; (as protasis) pro-
fluentia essent aliquid taetri habitura
II 141; (epexegetic of pronoun) ne hoe
quidem vos movet considerantes I 92;
(used as Adj.) concipiens natura It 81,
sentiens natura II 85, cf. Reid Ac. I 24;
(used as Subst.) venans (?) 11 126,
audiens III 77.
particula est perfecti homo 11 37.
partitio III 6, 8 (?), 65.
partus matronarum III 47, Jovis 1 41.
peru accepi III 4, parumne III 66, 72 (bis).
asiphae III 48.
Passive (for Active) confirmari volo (?) 11
23, Add., terra cernatur 11 98, non dis-
tinguitur II 26, ut comprehendatur
parat III 67.
pastus ignis II 40, I11 37; qui pecudum pas-
tus IT 99.
patet nomen latius 11 72.
234
paterae III 84.
patibilis ‘capable of suffering’ 111 29.
patrimonium III 70, 71, 76.
patula duabus conchis IT 123.
paulum admodum (interit) 11 118, p. praela-
bitur ante I 111.
Paulus (Macedonicus) It 6, 165; his father
(defeated at Cannae) III 80.
pax. pace vestra dicere liceat I 79 (quo-
tation).
pecco ‘ blunder ’ I 29, 31, 11 12.
peculatus III 74.
Peducaea rogatio III 74.
pelagus respergit (uavis) 11 89 (quotation),
pellis caprina I 82.
pello calores It 150, natura pulsa I 26, sensus
a vocibus (dy) It 144, error a philosophia
(fron) Il 64.
Pelops 111 53.
Penates (etym.) II 68.
Penelopa III 56.
penetrales (dei) II 68.
penetravit hominum ratio in caelum II 153.
penitus abditas venas 11151.
penus II 68.
men7yws. Cujus sub pedibus 11110 n.
perago comitia II 10.
percipio ‘get’ commoda Ir 13, cibum po-
tionem II 130; ‘get in’ fructus Ir 156;
aures sonum II 141; vox per arteriam
percipitur II 149 (?); ‘perceptum jam usu
nomen II 91; imagines similitudine I
49 ; perceptum et cognitum (=xatadnr-
rv) ipa ks
percutio pavidum (quotation) III 73.
perdiuturnus IT 85.
peregrinatur animus I 54.
peremnia II 9.
perennes cursus IT 55.
perennitates fontium gelidas II 98.
perexiguus II 81.
perfectione rationis excellere II 30.
perfectus undique mundus It 38; aliquid
extremum atque perfectum 1 35; nihil
mundo perfectius ib.; ‘full-grown’ p. et
maturis ib.
perforata ab animo ad oculos lumina III 9.
perfremunt rostris delphini (quotation) 11 89.
perfruendos sensus II 146.
perfundo voluptatibus 1112 Add.
perhibent Ophiuchum lumine claro (?) IT
109, Graii perhibent aethera (quotation)
Ir 91, hunc perhibeto Jovem (quotn.)
II 65.
periclitatione temporis percepimus It 161.
Peripatetics. how far in agreement with
Stoics 1 16.
Periphrasis (for ‘ plants’) fruges et reliqua
quae terra pariat I 4; omnia quae terra
gignat ib., IT 130; res quae gignuntur e
terra II 29, 33, 120; quae oriuntur e terra
ir 50, fruges atque fructus quos terra
gignit II 37, terra editum II 24, ea quae
a terra stirpibus continentur II 83, 127,
quorum stirpes terra continentur II 28;
(for spring and autumn) II 29; (for
‘difference of degree’) 116. Cf. habeo,
natura.
perlucens aether 11 54,
perlucida membrana II 142, sidera 11 39,
species deorum I 75; fervor mundi per-
lucidior est 11 30.
permanare ad hominui vitam a dis I 3, ad
jecur II 137.
perpurgant se cervae IT 137.
Persaeus (the Stoic) 1 37.
Perseis (d. of Oceanus) 111 48.
INDEX.
Tlepoehovn It 66.
persequor (‘ make for’) aquam I1 124; (‘to
exhibit in detail’) sollertiam in serisibus
Ir 142, mulorum utilitates 11 159; (‘go
minutely into’) singulorum aaah: Il
86; non omnia deos I1I 93.
Perses (of Macedon) I 6.
Perseus (constellation) 11 112.
Person (ist and 8rd mixed) si ad fructum
referemus, mercatura erit utilitatum
suarum I 122; (2nd and 3rd) nescire
quod nescires...quam ipsum sibi displi-
cere I 84. See inquit.
personae heroicae III 71.
Personal (for impersonal construction)
esse beati intellegantur I 106, nolo esse
longus 1101. Cf. mudltus.
perspicuitas (= eévapyea) argumentatione
elevatur III 9.
perspicuum est quo processerint II 146.
Pertinacia (mythological) I1I 44.
pertineo ‘pervade’ ratio per omnem na-
turam pertinens I 36, II 24, deus per
naturam cujusque rei II 71, implicatio
nervorum toto corpore pertinens IT 139;
‘reach to’ ad pulmones usque II 136, ad
jecur Tlie lione
perversissimis oculis erat I 79.
pervia transitio (Janus) II 67.
Pessimism of Epicureans 123; of Academics
111 79 toll.
pestifera a salutaribus secerno It 122; a pes-
tiferis recessum II 33; refugere II 120.
Phaedo Socraticus I 93; ‘(the dialogue) 1II
82. n.
Phaedrus (Epicurean) I 93, p. xliv foll.
Phaethon (myth.) III 76; daédwv (=
JOvis) II 52.
datvwv (=Saturni stella) Ir 52.
Pialaris III 82.
gdavracia (=visum) 112 n.
Pheneatae III 56, cf. 111 42 de tripode n.
Philo (Academic) I 6, 11 n., 17, 59, 113.
Philodemus vol. I p. xii foll., ‘cited 1 45, 49.
Philosophy (its practical importance) Tes
II 3; (especially useful to the orator) I
6, I1 1, 168; (four schools in C.’s time)
Te Ko}
Phoenices II 106.
Phoronis (?) 111 56.
Phrygiae litterae III 42.
Phthas (?) III 55.
physice adv. 111 18.
physicus. (Epicureans so called) 11 48,
Strato physicus I 35, tu hoc, physice,
non vides I 77, physicum id est specu-
latorem naturae I 83; physicorum ora-
cula I 66; physica ratio IT 23, 54, 63, 64,
III 92; omnibus i in rebus sed maxime in
physicis 1 60; liber qui physicus inscri-
bitur I 32; quid est in physicis Epicuri
non a Democrito 1 (By
physiologiam, id est naturae rationem I 20,
partum Jovisad physiologiam traducens
T 41.
piaclum (periclum Mss) III 68.
Picenus ager Itt 74.
pictura et ‘fabrica habent quendam absoluti
operiseffectum II 35; ornata signis atque
picturis; cf. 11 87, 145.
Pieriae, Pierides III 54.
Pierus III 54,
pietas est justitia adversum deos I 116, in
specie fictae simulationis pietas inesse
non potest I 3, cognitio deorum e qua
oritur pietas IT 153,
pllorum vallum Ir 143.
stella
INDEX,
pina cum parva squilla societatem coit
II 123.
pinnarum talaria 11 59, pinnis cursus avium
levatur II 125, fovent pullos 11 129.
pinnatus Cupido Ii 58.
pinnulis uti IT 129. :
piscem Syri venerantur III 39, cf. 47; pisces
ova relinquunt Ir 129 Add.; (constella-
tion) 11 111, 114.
pisciculus Ir 123.
Pisistratus III 81.
Piso I 16.
Pistrix. hanc Aries n. II 114.
placari populo di non possent III 15.
placatio deorum III 5.
Plaetoria lex (?) 111 74.
plagam accipere I 70.
Planet, see Astronomy.
Plant (for Latin equivalent see Periphra-
sis); mutual antipathies of Ir 120, cf.
Botany.
planus. ex planis formis circulus II 47;
planius adv, II 65.
platalea 11 124.
platanus IT 22,
Plato, his idea of creation I 19—24; charged
with inconsistency I 30; admired by the
ounger Stoics I 19 n., 11 82 (deum phi-
osophorum), vol. It p. xvil, xix; re-
ference to his Timaeus 1 19, and Phaedo
III 82. Cf. vol. I p. xxiv foll.
plectri similis lingua 11 149 Add.
TlAevades 1 112 n.
plene (‘in full’) sic dici 11 74.
plenior caeli natura (‘denser’) II 17.
Pleonasm (colloquial) multi saepe III 82;
(idea of noun repeated in v.) conjunctio
continetur II 84, impetus caeli movetur
Ir 97, in mentem veniebant quae di-
cenda putarem II 168; (of Demonstra-
tive) see és.
plexus (? flexus) arcus II 113.
TlAovrwv II 66.
pluma (collective) alias obductas II 121.
plumato corpore II 114.
Pluperfect for Perfect 11 14, 23 Add.
Plural (suggested by preceding Sing.) eorum
after omne animal III 26; (with refer-
ence to following Sing.) illa palmaria I
20, illa differemus III 18; (of Abstract
implying a variety of instances) fontium
perennitates I1 98, liquores amnium ib.,
amplitudines speluncarum ib., asperi-
tates saxorum ib., montium altitudines
immensitatesque camporum ib., amoe-
nitates orarum II 100, artes Ir 87, reli-
giones III 5, immortalitates I11 46.
(of Concrete to denote science or art or
use or instrument) horas for horolo-
gium II 97, sicae venena ‘ assassination,
poisoning’ III 74, ingenia ‘ingenuity’ I
78 Add., II 126, orationes ‘faculty of
speech’ 1 78; see Number, aqua, ignis,
mare, terra.
pluris est 11 32; plurimi est 11 18.
plus habere uno digito ‘ to have one toomuch’
1 99; fieri non potest ut plus una (opi-
nio) vera sit 1 5 Add.; credo plus nemini
1 72; plus valuisse II 88.
poenas sufferre III 82.
Poenus III 80.
poetici di 111 77.
polus I1 105.
pomerium IT 11.
pono in numero 1 87.
pontifex 11 2, 168, 111 80, 94.
pontificii (libri) 1 84; jus 111 43.
235
poplitibus pedibus feminibus cruribus re-
dundat I 99.
populares deos multos unum naturalem I 32.
porgens II 114.
porrectio digitorum II 150.
porro I 104 Add. (?), age porro III 43 Add.
portae jecoris II 137.
portendo II 7, 166.
portentum (lit.) 117, pecudum 14, 163, III 5;
(trop.) 118, 48, III 91.
porticus II 94.
Portunus II 66.
Posidonius I 6, 123, If 88, vol. I p. xxxv, II
pp. xvi—xxiii.
posquam (in quotation for postquwam) III 67
Not. Cr. (?)
possum, see Indicative. For exx. of Subj.
in apodosi see I 57, 11 4,5. Repeated 1 74.
posterior vis corporis II 113.
ere (repeated with denique) I 104
dd
Postumius IIT 13.
potio Ir 59, 136, 141.
potissimum adv. I 6, 9, 11, II 58, III 42.
potulentus II 141.
prae se fero II 47.
praeceptio recti pravique depulsio II 79.
praecipitare istuc quidem est, non descen-
dere I 89.
praecise dicitur II 73.
praeclarus (ironical) 111 40, 73; so praeclare
III 90.
praeconem, vendidit per III 84.
praecordia IT 110.
praedictio It 7, 162.
praedo III 82, 83.
praefectura II 6.
praelabor ante II 111.
praenomen (written in full) Aulo 111 13 (?).
praenotio (=mpdAnwes) IT 44.
praenuntiae calamitatum stellae 11 14.
praepotens deus II 4, natura deorum II 77.
praesens deus II 4, 6, 111 11.
praesensio rerum futurarum II 7, 13, III 16;
(=mpoAnwis) IT 45.
praesentia (?) II 6, deorum saepe praesen-
tiae IT 166.
praesentio deum certa notione animi II 45.
praesertim cum ‘especially as’ II 31, III 14;
‘although’ II 88; cum praesertim ‘al-
though ’ I 26.
praestabilis = praestans III 26.
praestare I 7.
praestrigias praestrinxit 111 73 (quotation).
praeter naturam hominum portenta II 14.
praeterea (misleading use of) 111 38; quod
esset (?) I 28.
praevolantium in tergo colla reponunt II
125
pravi depulsio II 79.
precatio augurum IIT 52.
Predicative use (of Subst.) rex Asiae prae-
fuit Dionysus III 58; quos...augures ne
ipsae quidem fabulae ascivissent II 7,
quem invocant Jovem II 4; (of Adj.)
curatio corporis erit eadem adhibenda
194. See Adjective.
Pregnant force of verb of ‘saying’, see
laudo, perhibeo, nomino, dico and nn.
on I 83, II 51.
Pregnancy (duration of) Ir 69.
premebat Zeno quae dilatantur a nobis 11
20; sonos vocis distinctos et pressos effi-
cit lingua II 149.
Preposition (before Rel. understood from
Antecedent) sunt isdem in erratis qui-
bus ea I 31, in eodem, quo illa Zenonis,
236
errore versantur III 25; (Prep. and Dem.
understood from preceding Rel.) senatus
quos ad soleret (ad eos) referendum cen-
suit 11 10; (following its case) quos ad
I1 10; quattuor de causis II 13; (con-
necting substantives) in homines mode-
ratio (¥) III 85, impietas in deos, injuria
in homines rane 84, bonitas erga homines
II 60, metus a vi I 45, cum humano
genere concubitus I 42. See other exx.
under Adverbial Clause.
primus quisque 176, 1117; primis labris
gustare I 20, primae incohataeque na-
turae II 33 (referred to as prima n. pl.
immediately after); ad quem primas de-
ferebant I 15, prima notio (=mpodAnwis)
T 46.
primum adv. (without corresponding par-
ticle) I 48, 55.
princeps investigandae veritatis It 57, phi-
losophiae Socrates II 167; belli Minerva
I1l 53; Stoicorum 1115; principes illi
Philo, Posidonius I 6; princeps civis IT
168, (Cato) qui tum "erat princeps III
11; princeps in sacrificando Janus II 67.
principatus (=7yemovexov) I1 29 (bis), mun-
di principatum deum dicit 1 39; Theo-
phrastus menti tribuit divinum princi-
patum I 35, sol astrorum tenet princi-
patum IT 49.
principium motus IT 32, vox principium a
mente ducens II 149, ‘philosophiae iGAb(()
animantia principia If 75 Add., mentis
1 120; stellae ab isdem principiis eadem
spatia conficiunt I 87, a principio in-
nascitur ratio recta IT 34, a principio
sapiens II 386; principio adv. II 98, 120,
15
4.
pro (parenthetical) deum imploro fidem I 13
(quotation).
probabilis nullo modo res I 76.
probavit res ipsa haruspicum disciplinam I1
10; (‘allow’) quod probari potest III 12,
52.
procax Academia I 18.
proceritas collorum IT 123.
procinctu, testamenta in IT 9.
procreatio vitis II 85.
proereo Iit 54, II 128, procreandi vis in ca-
lore inest II 28; procreatus (with Abl.)
Jove et Mnemosyne III 54, avis Sole
et Oceano III 48, spuma III 59.
TIpoxvov II 114.
PrOadicus: 1118; voli ap. xx.
prodigium II 7, portento misit (quotation)
III 68.
productum nomen ‘lengthened’ I1 66.
profanae aedes II 67
profectae a corde venae in corpus omne du-
cuntur II 1389.
profero judicium de dolo malo III 74.
profluens annis II 20, quae profluentia es-
sent taetri aliquid habitura Ir 141.
profugisse Aegyptum III 56.
progressus habere in Stoicis I 15 Add.; (of
planets) opposed to regressus II 51.
Tpokory III 79 n.
prolabor (of ships) Ir 89, 114.
Tpodnwes 1 37 n., 43, 44, vol. I pp. XXX, Xxxili.
mpdvota Tl 18, 20, 22, 11 58, 73, 160.
Pronoun (Rel. or Dem.) explained by phrase
in apposition: si id est primum—esse
deos 111 7, id—nihil homine esse melius
inoe VANE quod maxime veri simile est..
deos esse I 2; quod Chrysippum dicere
alebas—esse aliquid homine melius II
18 ; id quod vultis, beatus est I 103; hance
INDEX.
habemus praenotionem deorum, ut eos
aeternos putemus I 44, illa fatalis ne-
cessitas ut—fluxisse dicatis I 55, si hoe
contingeret ut—aspiceremus II 96; quo
quid absurdius quam—afficere 1 38, quod
contingere videmus ut II 17, quod Cle-
anthes docet quanta vis II 124. See
Attraction, ts.
(Reflexive) canum alacritas quid signifi-
cat nisi se ad hominum commoditates
esse generatos II 158, tacere praestaret
philosophos quam iis qui se audissent
nocere III 77, ingenuit animantibus con-
servandi sui natura custodiam II 124.
See Person, suus.
propensior ad veritatis similitudinem dis-
putatio 111 95.
propitius ) iratus Ir 145; esto ) valeat (in
bidding farewell to a deity) 1 124 Add.
propius a terra Jovis stella fertur II 52.
proprium est artis creare II 57.
propter ‘near’ prep. acumen Nepae II 114,
insulae pr. Siciliam III 55; adv. si prop-
ter sati sint IT 120.
prorsus (always strengthens a negative) III
21; separated from its verb, III 77.
Proserpina III 53, 56, 58, 83; (etym.) IT 66.
Protagoras I 2, 29, 63; his books burnt Add.,
de
Protasis repeated 111 77, cf. n. on si di pos-
sunt I 25.
Providence, Stoic proof of, from the na-
ture of God 11 76—80, from the consi-
deration of the external universe 81—
98, the earth itself and the heavenly
bodies 98—119, plants and animals 120
—132, the constitution of man 133—
153. Its end is the good of man II 154—
167; it acts by general laws which
are not inconsistent with individual
hardship 11 167, still the Divine care
extends to individuals 11 164. Scoffing
objections of Epicureans I 18—24, II 73,
74. Academic objections to providential
care for man; the gift of reason is pro-
ductive of evil III 66—78, there is no
sign of moral government; the good
sulfer, the wicked are prosperous III 79
—93. Ancient treatises on II 73 n.
providentia 118, 11 58, 73, 140, III 63, 94;
magna cura adhibita est a prov. deorum
ng a re
providentissime III 94.
provinciae III 69.
proximat (? proxima est) It 112.
proximus inferior Il 58, proximae superiores
III 54; proximum est ut duceam II 73.
prudentia’ (defined) III 88.
pubertas (=pubes) II 86.
pubesco I 4.
publicani III 49,
publice dedicatus II 79, III 43.
publicum judicium III 74.
~ pudet (ironical) I 111.
pueriles disciplinae I 72.
pugno de dis Ii 3, 1 62; illud ut I 75.
pulcher 1 1, huic pulchrior 179; mihi pulchre
est 1114 Add.
pullus ‘duckling ’ 11 124.
pulmo II 136, 149.
pulsant ipsa vitia naturam II 61.
palsu agitari alieno II 82.
pulvis eruditus IT 48.
punctum temporis II 11, nullo puncto tem-
poris intermisso I 52, omnibus minimis
temporum punctis I 67, in omni p. t.
II 94.
INDEX. OS
Punicum (bellum) primum II 7, secundum
IT 165.
popula (=acies ipsa qua cernimus) II 142
is).
purgare alvum II 126.
purgatio alvi III 57.
putesco. sui animam pro sale datam ne pu-
tesceret II 160.
pyramidata (?) corpuscula I 66.
pyramis pulchrior quam sphaera II 47, I 24.
pyrausta I 108 n., II 42 n.
Pyriphlegethon III 43.
mupoecs (stella Martis) IT 53.
Pyrrhi bello 11 165.
Pythagoras I 10, 27 Add., 74, 107, III 88.
Vol, I p. xii.
quadratum I 24,
quadrigarum inventrix Minerva III 59.
quadripartita divisio ITI 6.
quadrupedum vectiones efficimus domitu
nostro II 151; (of the Constellation Lw-
pus) quadrupes vasta II 114.
quaero (with Dat. of Agent) 11 124 Add.
quaestiones testamentorum lege nova III 74.
quale id cumque est, sive—sive II 76.
qualislibet. formae litterarum vel aureae vel
q. II 93.
qualitas, quam movornta Graeci vocant IT 94.
quam volet Epicurus jocetur 11 46 Add.;
partes quae sunt infra quam id quod de-
voratur II 135; supra quam ad linguam
stomachus adnectitur If 135; (attrac-
tion of case following) tam quam tibi
Sospitam I 82, quam ante paulo te I 86;
(explaining Abl. after Comparative) quo
quid absurdius quam I 38.
quamquam (elliptical) II 160.
quamvis eloquens ‘however’; quamvis licet
consecremus ITT 88.
quartana febris III 24.
quasi (ironical) aer deus esse possit I 26,
(esp. when joined with vero) quasi vero
non Graius hoc dicat II 91, q. v. istum
potius quam Capitolinum Jovem ap-
pellat I1f 10, proinde quasi novitas
magis quam magnitudo debeat excitare
11 96; (‘on the ground that’) quasi te-
mere locutus in carcerem conjectus est
Tr6;
(Apologizing for metaphor) quasi gradi-
bus I 16, membris I 34, dux vitae I 40;
(with quidam) quasi quodam igneo motu
micare II 24, Platonem quasi quendam
deum philosophorum II 82, providentiam
fingi quasi quandam deam II 73, quasi
quodam vinculo colligantur II 115, quasi
magnam quandam insulam IT 165, quo-
dam quasi operculo I1.136, quasi noctem
uandam infunderet I 6; (implying
oubt as to the fitness of a translation)
iste quasi consensus quam Graeci ovp-
madevav vocant III 28, accipiendi aliquid
extrinsecus, id est; quasi ferendi et pa-
tiendi necessitatem III 29. non est
corpus sed quasi corpus I 49 Add., 68,
71, 73,74.
quatio. prae se quatit Arctum (‘drives’) 11
109; flammam e corpore (‘radiates ’)
Ir 110.
que (adversative) quae nihil concreti habeat
sitque perlucida I 75, nulla in cuelo
fortuna contraque omnis ordo II 56,
neque serendi neque colendi ulla pecu-
dum scientia est, earumque omnium
rerum hominum est usus II 156; (cor-
rective) majus est certeque gratius II
64; (transitional) quodque in nostro
corpore I 24, concinneque II 69, cervae-
que II 127. (After second word) ob
eamque causam II 25, 96, 116; inter se-
que 11 78. (After short e) orationeque
III 5, see ne.
quemadmodum (attracting the principal
verb into its clause) It 94 Add.
Querella (personified) 111 44.
question subordinate (without interrogative
particle) negat habere quod liqueat,
sint, non sint, qualesve sint I 29.
qui. Interrogative Subst. ut judicetur qui
tabularium incenderit, qui transcripserit
Ill 74; Adj. tu quod opus tandem mag-
num habes 1 100, quam vim habeat
qualisque sit (?) 11 147; (interjectional)
quibus oculis I 19, quae delectatio I 22,
quae genera bestiarum, &. II 99, quae
species universi II 100; quo tu illa modo
diceres II 147, si hi di non sunt, quo
modo illi 111 45.
Indefinite=7s, dum quod sublime rapi
saxum II 89 (quotation), nisi quas strages
ib., si qui dentes dicat exsistere II 86.
Relative (placed 2nd in clause) cibo quo
utare interest II 43; (before its prepusi-
tion) quos ad soleret referendum censuit
TEA Os
(attracted to gender of predicative noun)
hoc sublime candens quem invocant
Jovem (quotation) Ir 4, see under At-
traction.
(loosely connected with its antecedent)
quod quaeris ‘as to your inquiry ’ III 8,
quos pervenisse dicis, tu reddes ratio-
nem quomodo id fieri potuerit ‘as to
those whom’ III 41, quod inter nos
liceat ‘let us use this freedom’ I 74;
quod in me est ‘with all my power’
(quotation) If 65; quod (‘ whereas ’) nes-
cio an ne in uno quidem versu possit
tantum valere fortuna II 93.
(followed by Subj.)
a. (hypothetical use) ‘if’ qui consideret
—debeat I 43, qui dubitet—dubitare
possit Ir 4, qui videat nonne cogatur IT
12, qui videat—impie faciat II 44, qui
concedant iis fatendum est It 76, qui
existimet—non intellego cur non idem
putet (?) If 93. quod sumas dissipes
(quotation) III 73, neque Jovem neque
quemquam quiita appelletur in deorum
habet numero (limiting force) I 36.
b. (concessive use) ‘though’ ut—qui haec
ne suspicati quidem sunt, Stoici esse
videantur I 41, mundum, qui cuncta
sd a rationis esse expertem
II 87.
ec. (causal use) ‘since’ Epicurus qui res
viderit—docet I 49, omnesne delirare
visi sunt, qui--decreverint I 92, ne ego
incautus qui conatus sim IT 1, admirabor
eorum tarditatem qui velint I 24, Ari-
stonis magno in errore sententia est qui
censeat I 37, ne Pythagoram quidem
(superstitiosum censeo) cui neutrum li-
cuerit If 117, quanto melius imperiti
qui tribuant 1101, probabile est intelle-
gentiam in sideribus esse quae—incolant
Il 43, astra (animantia esse oportet)
quae oriantur in ardore caelesti II 41,
quam callide (fecit) qui regnum quae-
reret III 68, providentia reprehendenda
quae rationem dederit III 78, non in-
juria sibi illud accidere qui illum rece-
pissent III 89, quippe, quisomniu putet
238
111 95, non arbitror te similem esse reli-
quorum quos pudeat (‘in being ashamed ’)
I 111, interesse inter Stoicos qui dis-
jungerent et Peripateticos qui commis-
cerent I 16.
d. (final use) ‘in order that’ convocandi
videntur qui judicent I 13, natura ra-
tionem dedit qua regerentur appetitus
II 34,
(consecutive use) ‘such that’, ‘so that’,
quod miserandum sit laboratis IIT 62,
si quid est evidens, de quo inter omnes
conveniat III 9, haec philosophia cui
fato fieri videantur omnia I 55, quid est
cujus principium sit I 20, quicquid est
quod sensum habeat 111 36. res nulla
est de qua tanto opere dissentiant 1 5,
It 3 (Ct. Ac. 1 9), quod opus habes,
quod effectum divina mente videatur,
ex quo esse deos suspicere I 100, sunt
philosophi gui censeant I 4, 3, non
sumus li quibus nihil videatur I 12, ei
naturae qua terrae regantur II 77, illa
palmaria, quod qui introduxerit is dix-
erit I 20, ratio est quae praestet omnibus
11 133, non deest copia rationum quibus
velitis I 76, nec quemquam vidi qui
magis ea quae timenda esse negaret
timeret I 86, qui reliquas naturas con-
tineat qui potest ipse non administrari
Ir 86, placet...judicari vobis qui illos
insanos esse dicatis III 11, concretum
est ex pluribus naturis quarum suum
quaeque locum habeat III 84 (after
inf.) habere quod liqueat I 29, multa
esse probabilia, quae quia visum habe-
rent... lis vita regeretur 112; suave est
habere parentem qui te nec amet IIT a2;
quod non sit cognitum defendere le
St. (indefinite use =os av) ‘whatever’,
(after Indic.) nullam beluam nisi ob
aliquam utilitatem quam caperent con-
secraverunt I 101, qui omnia relegerent
sunt dicti religiosi IT 72, eos vituperabas
qui suspicati essent 1100. (after Subj.)
sic res se habet ut omnia, quae alantur,
contineant vim caloris If 28, nec du-
bium quin quod animans sit.. ‘sit melius
Ir 46, ut jam appareat multitudo nec
cessantium deorum nec ea quae agant
molientium 11 59, nihil ut fere intereat
aut admodum paulum quod flamma con-
sumat If 118, nec fieri potest ut qui
philosophentur ii nihil habeant I 12,
quasi non omn® quod ortum sit mor-
talitas consequatur I 26, non fit ut vo-
luntas ejus qui dederit appareat III 70;
magna cura adhibita est ut semper
essent genera omnium rerum quae stir-
pibus continerentur 11127. (after Inf.)
animadvertimus sustineri ea quae gig-
nantur e terra II 83, quae natura mo-
verentur (censuit) pondere ferri II 44,
hominum causa factum esse mundum
quaeque in eo sint II 133, guicquam tam
puerile dici potest quam si ea genera
beluarum quae gignantur nulla esse di-
camus I 88 (97); reliqua, quae terra
pariat, et tempestates, quibus omnia
quae terra gignat pubescant, a dis tribui
putant I 4, si, quae interimant, innu-
inerabilia sint, etiam ea quae conserveat
infinita esse debere I 50.
Some of those classed under (f) might
be referred to (e).|
qui adv. qui potuisset dicere Ennius It 4,
5(°), qui potest aliter esse optima IT 36,
INDEX.
qui potest ei deesse 11 88 ; qui convenit
It 79, 87; (elliptical) qui tandem II 3,
qui magis IIl 86, qui meliora Tit 40.
quia. quod eo errore dixisti quia existi-
mabas 73.
quicumque ‘however named’ ea, quaecum-
que est, cadere non potest. (referring to
preceding sive beatitas sive beatitudo
dicenda est) 1 95.
quidam (marks translation) replicatione
quadam mundi If 383, per quandam sig-
nificationem (indvovav) I 36, anticipa-
tionem, quandam deorum (mpodnyur)
43; (=ws eirecv) see quasi.
quaedam—alia—partim—quaedam I 66,
aliae—partim—aliae—quaedain T 103.
quidem (with participle) multis quidem ante
necatis; see et quidem, ne quidem.
(With pleonastic demonstrative) aer
fertur ille quidem levitate sublimis I
117; (with relative) quo quidem anno
Africanus exstinctus est II 14.
quin et 1618. quin conj. (used without pre-
ceding negative) nisi forte aspectus du-
bitationem affert quin Vl Wa fol,
quinam paretur (=ris dv yévorro) III 90 (quo-
tation). quaenaim species (exclamation)
Ir 96.
quippe (ironical) 11 95; quippe qui (fol-
lowed by Ind. in Mss) I 28.
quis (interrog.) quis tantus I 88, 90; quid
est quod ‘what ground is there for’ I
3, 22, 74, 98, 117; quid est cur I 115, III
7, quid dicis cur IIl 47; quid est istuc
gradatim 189, quid dicis melius 111 PALE
quid loquar quantus If en loquar de
It 158, dicam quantus It 129, dicam de
ia 139, 156; quid censes I 78, 82. After
obliviscor and habeo q. v. (With Gen.)
. scire quid certi haberemus 16. (‘ why’ )
quid ita 1 99, quid dicam ‘propitius sit’
T 124.
quis (indef.) prius te quis dejecerit I 66,
eum cui quid horum acciderit 11 167.
quispiam. cuipiam (al. quippiam) nocuit
III 86, quippiam nacti sumus IIT 87.
quisquam istue negat(?) If1 70; (adverbial)
quicquam videtur suspicari I 29, nec
uem dolum commoliar scio quicquam
(austen Bt 47/3).
quisque. primum quicque I 77, III 7.
quisquis. hoc quod lucet quicquid est (quo-
tation II 65.
quivis (=o tvxwv) I 49.
quo. quartum illum gradum quo nulla vis
possit accedere II 35, perspicuum est
quo lenocinia processerint If 146, quod
verisimile est et quo trahimur (?) I 2.
quod. nihil est quod Pisonem desideres I
16 (see quid est quod); non quod diffi-
cile sit a l. quo) III 21. (See Subjunc-
tive.)
fain pertineat ITI 72.
quot annis (anos MSs) 11 130,
Quotation from poets by philosophers II 89
n. on tanta moles, and vol. II p.
xvii; disputed by edd. I 79, II 25, 151,
III 37.
quotus quisque I 79.
radix. ea quae radicibus continentur Ii 120,
in radicipus inesse principatum II 29;
linguae radices II 135, 136.
Rainbow, how formed III 51.
rana marina II 124.
raritas (pulmonum) IT 136.
rati motus II 5], ordines IT 90, 95, 96,
INDEX.
ratio. non tam dicendi ratio mihi habenda
fuit quam audiendi I 56; ratio de pro-
videntia constituta est III 94; talium
rerum ratio reddenda est III 24; ra-
tionem concludere III 23; ratione pec-
cetur III 69; inita subductaque ratione
III 71; a physicis rebus ratio tracta ad
deos III 70; neque mihi par ratio cum
Lucilio est ac tecum fuit 111 3; (defined)
III 69; (the best gift of God to men) II
147, 148, 153; (injurious effects according
to Academics) Ill 66—78. ratio distin-
guished from bona ratio 111 70, 71;
from intellegentia 11 38; the ‘Stoic
reason of the universe I 36, II 18, 21, &¢.
ratiunculas suggerit III 73.
Reatina praefectura II 6.
recalesco II 26.
recens ab illorum aetate ITI 11.
recessus a pestiferis rebus II1 34,
recidunt omnia in terras II 66.
recito senatum I 94.
recludo iram (quotation) ITT 66.
reconditas auri venas II 98.
recti praeceptio pravique depulsio 11 79.
recurrendo defectibus in initia II 50.
reddo dictata ‘repeat’ 172; (=d:odiéumc) ig-
nibus altissima ora reddatur I 103.
redundat mare II 116.
refello. impers. ita refellendum est (?) IT 167.
refercio. vitam superstitione referserunt II
63, orationes refertae philosophorum sen-
tentiis I 6.
refero ad vitam philosophiae praecepta I 7,
in deorum numero I 29, in deos I 34, III
51, quos ad soleret referendum censuit II
10, auditum refert II 89 (quotation), ex
tortuosis locis soni referuntur II 144.
reflat pelagus (?) II 89.
reflecto. td de a tereti cervice reflexum (°)
II 10
refrigerat stella Saturni 11 119, membra dei
refrigerata I 24, calor II 23.
refugio trans. quod refugit animal, id contra
naturam est III 33.
Regillus (print of hoof in the rock) 111 11, cf.
TG.
regiones vineae terminare II 9, e regione solis
II 103, summa ab regione II 112.
regnavit Cinna III 81.
regnum atomorum II 65.
ere \ progressus (of the planets) II
5
Regulus Itt 80.
Relative (referring to remoter Antecedent)
de qua n. I 1; (quadruple dependence)
quarum pars est quae ducitur ab ea ra-
tione quae docet esse deos, quo concesso
confitendum est—administrari I1 75, see
II 95, 153; (explained by following clause)
see Pronoun and qui.
relaxatur alvus ) astringitur II 136.
relego. qui relegerent quae ad cultum de-
anes pertinerent sunt dicti religiosi.11
2
religatus corpore torto II 109, cf. 72 n.
religio (etym.) I1 72, timor religionis I 86, rem
in religionem populo venisse II 10, ‘hae-
rere in re publica religionem (‘sense of
guilt’) I1 11, ad moderandam religionem
11, urbem religione diligentius quam
moenibus cingitis III 94; religionum
sanctitates II 5, religionibus parere II 8.
Religion (its relation to morality) I 4, 116
foll., 11 153; (contrasted with supersti-
tion) I 117, If 72; (state of in Cicero’s
time) I 81, II 5, 9; the cause of the great-
239
ness of Rome I1 8, 111 5; (three depart-
ments corresponding to ’priests, augurs
and haruspices) 111 5 n.; (origin of reli-
gious belief) 11 13 foll., IIE 10 (see under
God). According to Academics rests on
tradition not on reason I 61, 62, Hr 5, 6,
9, 13, 43.
religiosus II 72.
relinquo (=a7oAeirew) verbis reliquisse deos
re sustulisse I 85.
reliquiae cibi II 137, 24.
reliquus (closing a series like alia, cetera)
solem, lunam, reliqua astra III 37, judicia
mandati, pro sociv, fiduciae, reliqua IIL
4.
7
relucet stella 11 107.
remanent animi II 62.
remeo. umore consumpto neque terra ali
posset nec remearet aer II 118.
remitti appetitus un contineri II 34,
remota subtilitate ‘without’ II 98; salinae ab
ora maritima remotissimae IT 132.
remus. tamquam remis ita pinnis II 125.
renes. umores e renibus profunduntur IT 137.
renovatione stirpium terrae complentur II
12
repagula trado (trop.) III 66 (quotation).
repandi calceoli I 82.
Repetition careless, of sequor I 12, invenio 1
13, dico I 38, 55, natura III 28, 34, terra
and calor I1 25, efficio and cognosco II 95,
cognosco II 145, diligo 11 165, depello (?)
II 135, altitudines (?) I1 98, oculé (?) II
143, primum II 142, etiam II 130, quaeri-
tur in quaestione I 61; postremo (?) I
104 Add. (see ut).
repeto superiora III 72, ab ultimo superiorum
qualia sint I 25.
replicatio quaedam mundi (=avetArés) I 33.
repono in deos I 88, in deorum numerum IIT
47; in animi notione I 37, in deorum nu-
mero II 54, III 23, 51; in tergo colla 11
125; (‘store up’) reponendi fructus scien-
tia II 156.
reprehenditur item ut ceteri ‘is as much to
blame’ (?) I 28.
reprehensoris convicia IT 20.
repudio. si res repudiarent II 7, fabulis repu-
diatis 11 71.
repugnantia inter se (dicta) I 30.
requiro. quae paulo ante, ministros I 20, ea
quae minus intellexi III 1, ad singula,
quae requires, respondebo III 4, 7.
res. (abstract) consequentium rerum cum
primis conjunctio II 147, a physicis rebus
bene inventis tracta ratio ad deos III 70,
rerum naturas non figuras deorum III
63, rerum vim habere non deorum III 61,
res et causa I 2; re opposed to verbis
I 16, 85; to oratione I 124; to opinione
III 53; res to similitudines 1 75; to fabu-
lae II 7. ita dant se res (quotation) II
65; ni ob rem (?) III 65 (quotation).
resipiens patriam (?) 11 46.
resono. impers. in fidibus testudine reso-
natur II 144,
respergit pelagus (quotation) II 89.
respirat animam asperia arteria II 136,
anima redditur respirando 138.
respiratio aquarum II 27,
respiratus (?) Ir 136.
respondeo Medeae (‘meet her case’) III 48;
(‘correspond’) omuia omnibus paria
paribus I 50.
responsa haruspicum IT 10.
respuit fortuna constantiam II 43, natura
reliquias cibi II 24,
240
restat ut motus sit voluntarius II 44, ut con-
sideremus IT 45.
restinguimus eloquentia iracundias II 148.
retardo (tntr.) stella Saturni tum antecedendo
tum retardando efficit 11 52; (trans.)
stellae tum incitantur tum retardantur
TI 108.
rete texunt araneolae II 123.
retineo ‘preserve’. calore retinentur quae
nota nobis sunt II 30, ad vitam retinen-
dam (detin. MSS) II 121.
retrorsum ex aethere aer IT 84.
reversio febrium III 24, sol binas reversiones
facit 11 102.
revivisco. revixisse sibi viderentur II 96.
revoco ad deum ‘deify’ 128, ad rationem ‘ra-
tionalize’ I 119,
revolare II 125.
revolvens sese Draco II 106,
Rhesus III 45.
rhetor, rhetorem IT 1.
rhetoricae exercitationes II 168,
Rhodus (the abode of Posidonius) vol. if p.
KXe Che ilOp.e (iy Gly). Gin of,
risus ‘mockery’ II 7,
rite di sunt habiti II 62,
mus I 52,
rogatio Peducaea III 74.
rogator primus I 10, comitiorum ib.
Romulus (founder otangury) II 9, 111 5; (my-
Chole) t.o2, ELL 39,
Roscius (the actor) 179.
rostris perfremunt delphini 11 90(quotation) ;
aduncitas rostrorum II 122.
rotundus deus I 18, 11 46; stellarum rotundi
ambitus II 49, conversione rotunda ferun-
tur II 84.
Rubrum mare I 88 Add,
rudis et integer ITI 7.
Rutillus IL 80, 86.
rite beatum dixeri-
Sabazia IIT 58.
sacer, quod quisque haberet a sacris ‘from
shrines’ III 84 (?).
Sacr ifice vicarious Tit 15 Deciorum n., TIT 49,
50; its injustice III 90 tanta iniquitas n.
saeclorum sempiternae aetates II 62.
saepe praesentiae ‘oft-repeated’ II 166 (see
Adverbial Clause).
saepsit oculos membranis I 142, gustatus
praeclare saeptus est IT 145, semen cibo
saeptum fingit animal (7) 11 128 Add,
sagacitas canum If 151, narium (canwm) IT
158.
Sagra (battle at) 11 6, 11111;
reas BE
Saitae III 59.
sal. ‘wit,’ salem istum quo caret vestra na-
tio nolitote consumere II 74; ‘seasoning’
sui, ne putesceret, animam pro sale datam
II 160.
Salaria (via) III 11.
salinae ab ora maritima remotissimae IT
132.
salsum ‘piquant’ I 79.
salus amissa LI 86; (personified) II 61, I11 61,
88.
salutans Auroram I 79 (quotation).
salutaris. nihil salutarius nobis II 23,
salvus II 150 ) incolumis III 87.
Samos I 72.
Samothraciam praetereo (the Cabeiric mys-
teries) I 119 Add. Samothracam tit
89.
(proverb about)
sanctitas (defined) I 116; religionum sancti-
tates II 5.
sapiens (of the Stoics) few in number I 23, ITI
INDEX.
79; mundus sapiens If 30, 36, 39, 111 21;
sapientes sapientibus esse amicos I 121.
sat erat (for fu/sset) 111 9, sat habuit conju-
gem illexe faulosation) III 68.
satias supplici (quotation) III 90.
satin 1114 Add
satis erat dictum I 45, satis putare videtur si
dixerit 111 3.
satius fuit I 69, ITf 69.
sator omnium rerum mundus II 86,
Saturnus (etym. ) 11 64, 11153, 62; (worshipped
in the west) IIL 44, Stella Saturni 11 52,
We)
saturo.
64,
Satyri III 43.
scuena (the stage as a picture of morals) IIT
69.
P. Scaevola (cos, B.C. 123) 1 115, 111 5 (cited as
an authority on religious matters).
Q. Scaevola (son of P.) ante simulacrum Ves-
tae trucidatus IIT 80.
Scale of Existence from inanimate nature
up to God IT 33—38.
scalpo Gnentioned as one of the fine arts) It
150:
Saturnus quod saturaretur annis II
Scaurus IT 61,
schola Zenonis seg lites
scilicet ‘of course’ (without irony) IT 22.
scio. haudsciamaniifll. See haud.
Scipio (Corculum) I1 10, 11f 5 an authority on
religious matters. (P.and Cn.) killed in
Spain 111 80. (Africanus mi.) 11165, mur-
dered IIL 80.
Scorpios If 113.
scurram Atticum Socratem dicebat Zeno 1
93
seutulum (an appendage of Juno Sospita) I
Q°)
Scythia (joined with Britannia as a type of
barbarism) II 88.
secreta ab aetheria conjunctione sphaera If
55, a reliquo cibo sucus IT 137.
sectam quandam habet quam sequatur If
On
sed (introducing incidental remark =6e) sed
Junonem II 66, 142; (after omnino) I
12, 95,107. sed tamen (elliptical) 1 93;
(resum ptive) I 90.
sedans curriculum II 114
sedeo. sessum it III 74.
sedes )( locus 1 2, 103.
semen (favorite Stoic illustration of creative
a II 58, Sl; semina injustitiae IIL
ile
sementis malorum {II 75.
seminator malorum III 66, omnium rerum
mundus II 86.
semifero corpore Capricornus II 112.
senatum recito I 94, habeo Ir 11.
senectus (per sonified) III 44,
senesco (trop.) hiemi senescenti adjunctum
tempus (‘spring’) II 49, lunae tum cres-
centis tum senescentis II 95.
Sensation (Epicurean theory of) si di possunt
n. I 25; (organs of sense, their relation
to the mind) 1G Ae Cha gt
sensim dilatante se cuneo (?) II 125,
sensu moderante divinaque providentia ‘con-
sciousness’ II 87; sidera acerrimo esse II
42, 43; sensus interpretes ac nuntii rerum
in capite collocati sunt II 140; ad quos
sensus capiendos artes repertae sunt IL
146.
sentio. neque sensum (esse posse) in eo quod
non ipsa natura pulsa sentiret (?) 1 26;
quiequid est quod sensum habeat id ne-
INDEX.
cesse est sentiat voluptatem et dolorem
111 36; gustatus qui sentire eorum quibus
vescimur genera deberet II 141; sentiens
natura II 75, 85; si intellegi potest nihil
sentiens deus I 36; sentit curia ut pecce-
tur III 69.
separatim ab universis singulos diligunt IT
165
sepiae tutantur se atramenti effusione II
127.
Septem Triones Ir 105; Septentrio minor IZ
110; Septentriones II 109.
septimum consul III 81.
sepulchrum Jovis I1I 53, Aesculapii III 57.
Sequence of Tenses. (Imperf. Subj. follow-
ing Pres. Ind.) exsistit—regeretur I 12,
quid dicit quod philosophia dignum
esset (where protasis si dixisset is omit-
ted in relative clause) I 61; (esp. in quo-
tations) disputat—quemappellarent I 40.
(Pres. and Imperf. combined after Pres.
Ind.) deum dicit mundi principatum qui
in mente versetur....tum eum quem
ante dixiaethera, tum ea quae natura flue-
rent 139, quod beatum sit idneque ira ne-
que gratia teneri, quod quae talia essent,
imbecilla essent 145. (Imperf. Subj. after
true Perf. Ind.) sunt et fuerunt qui cen-
serent I 3, imposuistis quem timeremus
I 54, legi scriptum esse avem quae plata-
lea nominaretur II 124. (Tense of Subj.
after Perf. Inf. is usually Imp. even when
governing v. is Present) tantum profe-
cisse videmur ut vinceremur n. I 8, sic
soletis occurrere non idcirco esse provi-
sum quod uterentur III 70; (sometimes
Perf.) arbitramur nos ea praestitisse quae
ratio praescripserit I 7.
(Pres. Subj. after Perf. Ind.) accessit quod
videatur (?) I 77, primum fuit, cum
caelum suspexissemus, esse aliquod quo
haec regantur III 10.
(Natural Pres. of Subj. changed to Imperf.
by attraction) quid mirum, si hoc natura
praescripsit, eam esse causam cur puta-
remus I 77, deorum natura coleretur cum
aeterna esset (for sit) I 45, si didicisset
bis bina quot essent (for sint) 11 49, cum
vim haberent (for habeant) maximam
prina et extrema, principem Janum esse
voluerunt It 67, ignesceret (for ignescat
after dicebant) 11 118, obtutus esset (for
sit) 1119. (exceptional) mallem audire
dum inducat II 2 n.
sequor (‘aim at’) facultatem I 12, natura
declarat quid sequatur 11 81; (‘act upon,’
‘be guided by’) nihil habere quod se-
quantur I 12, video quid sequantur 1 100;
(‘follow in order’) sequitur ut doceam
1181; (of logical sequence) quo constitu-
to sequitur eam esse generatam II 75, 85;
(‘to be drawn to’) nares vicinitatem oris
II 141 Add.
Serapis III 47.
Seriphus I 88.
serpit in immensum III 52, quo 198, quam
Jonge III 51; serpens Argo II 114.
ie blr in Libera, in Libero non item 11
sescenti I 96.
seselis II 121.
sessio I 94.
sessum. See sedeo.
sex primi III 74.
Sextus Empiricus (his theology compared
_ with that of Cic.) vol. 111 p. 1xi.
si. (elliptical) si (ornavit) ut deus melius
M. C. WW];
241
habitaret I 22, si (redundat) ut immor-
talis sit I 99, si (periit) quia Drusum
sustulerat 11181, utrum dicat aliquid esse
beatum an si quid sit (beatum) I 86,
quam multa dicta sint quamque, si mi-
nus vera (sint), tamen apta inter se III 4;
(loosely connected with preceding) ae-
thera deum dicit, si intellegi potest nihil
sentiens deus I 36, flexuosum iter habet
ne quid intrare possit, si simplex pateret
II 144, incredibile est, si diligenter atten-
deris, quanta opera machinata natura sit
II 149; (in rejoinder limiting what
precedes, ‘true, only’) at Latine loqui-
tur. si quidem nos non quasi Graece
loguentem audiamus II 91; (with modo)
quaero quae causa deum loco moveat, si
modo movetur I 104, cum sint di, si
modo sunt II 78, III 70, 71.
Sibyliae interpretes 111 5. Sibyllinae vatici-
nationes IT 10.
sic (elliptical) ‘yes’ 111 3.
sicae III 74.
siccitas II 1.
Sicilia 111 55; Siciliense fretum III 24.
sicut—item I 3.
Sight, theory of II 83 n.; description of the
eye II 142, 143, its use in regard to the
fine arts I1 145.
sigilla venerantes Epicureos I 85.
signifer orbis ‘ zodiac’ II 53.
significatio (= vrovora) I 386; rerum futura-
rum significationes II 166.
significo (?) I 24.
signum ‘ statue’ I 22. ddd.,95; ‘constellation’
1 35, 11 52; (7's of the zodiac) 11 53 Add.
silex ‘basalt’ 111 11.
silus 1 80. Silus 1 93.
Silvani melos II 89.
silvestris. montes vestiti atque s. II 182, sil-
vestribus saeptibus densa I 119; (wild)
materia et culta et s.; subst. (=fera) qui
pecudum pastus, quae vita silvestrium
II 99.
simia quam similis nobis (quotation) I 97.
similis poled with par) I1 28, 153; (joined
to Gen. and Dat.) plectri similem lin-
guam, nares cornibus II 149, hominum
similes deos—illud huic 1 90; (of a paral-
lel case) quid simile medicina et divinatio
III 15, 9, 90.
similitudo quae est in collatione ista III 70,
imaginibus similitudine et transitione
perceptis I 49, quam similitudinem ‘ the
likeness of which’ 11 27 Add., in lunae
cursu est solstitii similitudo It 54, in
quibus apparet artis similitudo II 82, ad
veritatis similitudinem propensior III 95,
quiddam coronae similitudine (al. s7-
mile) efficit 128; (a comparison) simili-
tudine rationem conclusit II 22, 88; sim.
deo (deorum) I 95.
Simonides 1 60 Add.
simulacra deorum, I 82, simulacrorum porrec-
tis manibus 11184; Democritus simulacra
et Epicurus imagines inducens It 76.
simulate. sive ex animo id fit sive simulate
II 168.
simulatio. in specie fictae simulationis pietas
inesse non potest I 3.
simulo. illa perfecta quam haec simulata
sollertius II 88.
sin (introducing further step in sorites) II
165, III 46, 52.
sine (joining two Substantives) hominem
s. arte II 74, conscientiam sine mente II
54; see under Preposition.
16
242
singularis dea (‘distinct’ ‘ particular’) Ir 7:
sitellam deferre I 106.
situs membrorum II 153.
sita lingua est II 149.
sive. haec igitur sive vis sivears sive natura,
homini est data II 163.
societatem coit comparandi cibi II 123.
socius. judicium pro socio III 74;
provinciae ITI 69.
Socrates (according to Xenophon) I 31, II
18, 111 27; (mocked by Epicureans) I
93; (his death) 111 82; (first of philoso-
phers) II 167; vol. 1 p. xx foll.
sodalis 111 80.
sol opacet terras II 49, tristitia contrahit
terram Ir 102, Africanus sol alter ex-
stinctus est II 14, subjecta atque op-
posita soli luna rr 103; Qnythological) 11
68, III 48, 51, sol quia solus, 54, 76. See
Sun.
solarium vel discriptum vel ex aqua IT 87.
re I 49, terrena ipsa viscerum soliditas
Ir 18.
solitaria natura II 29.
sollers subtilisque discriptio partium I1 121,
opera providae sollertisque naturae II
128; quid hoc homine sollertius 111 74;
(adv.) simulata sollertius II 88.
sollertia. nulla ars imitari sollertiam nae
turae potest Ir 92, naturae sollertiam
nulla ars consequi potest II 81, quis
opifex praeter naturam tantam soller-
tiam persequi potuisset 11 142, I 53, II
(Part.) in ore
socii,
, 85.
solstitiali orbi itemque brumali 111 37.
solstitium (joined with bruma) Ir 19, in
lunae cursu est solstitii similitudo 11 60.
solum, quodeumque venit in I 65.
somnia a Jove 111 95, multa somniis declaran-
tur II 163; (myth.) 111 44; (term of
abuse) Stoicorum somniorum interpres
T 39, 42, 98.
somniantium philosophorum miracula I 17.
sophistes I 63.
sordes aurium It 149.
sordidas res deorum honore afficere 1 88.
Sorites (chain syllogism) beatos esse I 89n. ;
(synonymous fallacy) 11 165, 111 93 (God
cares not for individuals, .*. not for cities,
.. not for nations, .*. not for mankind);
tu 43 (if Jupiter is divine, then Pluto,
then Charon, then Cerberus).
sortes III 14.n.
sortiri quid loquare ‘to toss up’ 198 Add.
Sosius Ill 74,
Sospita I 82.
Soul (human) its divine origin 1 1, 27. 91, 11
18, 79, III 27; composed of air or fire 111
36; is eternal II 62, 111 12 (but compare
II 153); (mundane) denied by Epicu-
reans I 25 foll., composed of aether (air
or fire) ace. to Stoics 1 36, 37, 39, Ir 24—
8l, 57; Academic criticism III 28—37.
Soul is the original source of motion
len
Sound, theory of 11 83; varieties of musical
sound 11146, how produced by the voice
1r 149, how received by the ear 11 144.
Sparta II 165, 111 91.
spatium (of duration) tam immenso spatio
I 22, in aeterno temporis spatio II 36.
(pl.) spatiis immutabilibus commeans
nullum vestigium inflectit 11 49, con-
versiones duas isdem spatiis conficit 11
49, spatiis menstruis solis cursus lana
consequitur 11 50, 51, 103.
species fictae simulationis 1 3, nulla specics
INDEX.
divina describitur 1 34, infinita similli-
marum imaginum species (?) 1 49, lunae
species ac forma It 50, obscura specie
stellarum Cassiepia If 111; insatiahilis
species ‘a sight that never tires’ II 155,
quaenam species caeli videretur ‘how
beautiful would it seem’ Ir 96, quae
species universi 11 100 Add., cur Arqui
species non in deorum numero reponatur
ie bile
specillum IIT 57.
specimen prudentiae 11 80.
spectaculum hominibus praebent cireumitus
solis II 155, 140.
all la superarum rerum homines II
140.
speculator venatorque naturae physicus I 83,
oculi tamquam speculatores altissimum
locum obtinent 11 140.
speculatrices et vindices facinorum Furiae
III 46,
spes extremum solacium III 14; (personified)
III 47, 61, 88, cf. II 61.
Speusippus I 33.
sphaera= globus (the most perfect of solids)
II 47, 116, 117; (astronomical) habent
suam sphaeram stellae inerrantes If 55;
(orrery) of Posidonius 11 88, of Archi-
medes ib. II 97.
spicum illustre tenens Virgo (constellation)
vet 10K
Spider 11 123.
spinis hirsutae animantes II 121.
Spino rir 52.
spirabilis anima (?) Ir 18, animalis spira-
bilisque natura cui nomen est aer II 91.
spiritabilis (or spiritalis) Frag. 6.
spiritus vitalis 11 117; spiritu duco aera (or
animam) 11 18 (2), 101, 136, 188; haurire
spiritum 11136; spiritus diffunditur per
arterias II 138; uno divino spiritu con-
tinetur natura ITI 28, 1119 n. (‘hissing ~
of a ship as it cuts the waves) II 89
(quotation) Add.
splendidus eques III 74.
spongiis assimilis mollitudo (pulmonum) IT
136 Add. :
Spontaneous Generation II 26 ipsa ex se
generataI103n. Frag. 3n.
spuma procreata Venus III 59.
squama (collective) obductas alias 11 121.
squilla 11 123.
st for est. I 79 (quotation), II 12 medi-
cinaest n.
status (attitude) prius te quis de omni vitae
statu dejecerit 1 66; (constitution of
nature) II 87.
stella ‘ constellation’ 111 40.
orecéuveov I 49. :
stirps ‘ plant’ 11 38, 127, 130, stirpium asperi-
tate vastari 99, bacae quae ex quaque
stirpe funduntur 11 127; ‘root’ ut per
stirpes alantur suas II 81, ea quae a terra
stirpibus continentur I1 83, 127, stirpes
et stabilitatem dant iis quae sustinent et
e terra sucum trahunt I1 120, remedia
ex quibusdam stirpibus 11161. —
Stoica. progressu§ habebat in Stoicis 1 15
Add.
stomachahbatur senex I 93.
stomachus, ‘gullet’, excipit linguam 11 135,
136.
strabones I 80.
oTpaTyynua Tit 15.
Strato 1 35.
Stratonicus T1150.
strictim multa dicere 111 19.
INDEX. 243
stue for istuc III 70 n.
studeat tui 111 72 (quotation).
stulti sine dubio miserrimi I 23, insani III
11, cf. 11:79.
suavitas piscium II 160.
Subaudition of verb of saying after quaeres
I 90; from redundat 1 99, dico I 106,
objicitur I 107, auspicia 11 9, referri II
10, animadversum Ir 125; (of subject)
vim quandam dicens (deum) I 82, cen-
suit animum esse (deum) I 27. See
Ellipsis.
subditis ignibus aquae effervescunt II 27.
subduco rationem III 71.
subeo. subito aequore II 108 (?).
subigo (with double Abl. of Instrument and
Manner) I 159.
Subject changed: quae talis est ut et prae-
sit omnibus et eam nulla res possit im-
pedire 11 36; stellae significant ean-
dem mentem, quarum est cotidiana~
conversio, nec habent aetherios cursus
1154; Saturnus vinctus a Jove fingitur
ne immoderatos cursus haberet atque ut
eum siderum vinclis alligaret 11 64.
(understood from Predicate) mala consue-
tudo est contra deos disputandi II 168.
subjecta ossa corpori II 139, alvi natura sto-
macho II 136, 143; (of astronomical con-
junction) luna subjecta atque opposita
soli II 103.
Subjective. See Objective and Genitive.
Subjunctive (see Sequence of Tenses).
Deliberative hic ego non mirer II 93.
Jussive dedisses rationem III 76, pp. 161—
165. after nolo 117.
Hypothetical velim nolim I 17, roges me—
nihil fortasse respondeam I 57, quaeras
—dicam ib., roges me—utar I 60; (pre-
ceded by relative) see under qui; (by
conjunction) si me audias agas II 168.
(followed by Ind. in apod.) si quis quaerat
—apparet II 18, cum videamus—dubita-
mus II 97 (?), quod ni ita sit quid vene-
ramur (?) I 122, (with qui) 11 72, 76.
(with apodosis omitted) nulla ratione me-
lius frui potui quam si me dedissem I
91
(with protasis omitted) quid absurdius
quam homines reponere in deos quorum
omnis cultus esset futurus in luctu I 38,
Epicurus quid dicit quod philosophia
dignum esset I 61, isto modo sint aliqui
immortales I 109.
Potential quid potius dixeris II 16, quis
hune hominem dixerit It 97, 133; hune
rite beatum dixerimus 1 52 Add.; id sen-
tire quod tu velis 111 1.
Subjective force (after quod and quia)
(Subordinate to Ind.) complures commu-
nicare non poterant, quod illa quae
eccepissent Latine dici posse diffide-
rent 1 8, Saturnus est appellatus quod
saturaretur annis II 64, grave argu-
mentum tibi videbatur, quod opinio
omnium cresceret III 11, Diana dicta
quia diem efficeret 11 68, tertiam ra-
tionem affertis quod nulla alia figura
esse possit I 76, accessit ista opinio quod
homine pulchrius nihil videatur I 77,
Engonasin vocitant genibus quia nixa
feratur Ir 108. (When the reason is
denied) neque reprehendo quod referan-
met 113 Add., non quod difficile sit
III 21.
(Subordinate to Inf.) (reported reason)
regiones incultas videmus quod pars ex-
arserit 124; ob eam causam quia speciem
habeat admirabilem Thaumante dicitur
Iris esse nata 111 51, quoniam non sit
ratio idcirco existimas formicam ante-
ponendam esse III 21, humanas esse for-
mas deorum quod, quoniam rebus om-
nibus excellat natura divina, forma esse
pulcherrima debeat I 76, ne egere quidem
oratione, quod esset perspicuum IIT 8,
multa esse probabilia quae, quia visum
haberent insignem, iis vita regeretur I
12, vidit esse deos, quod impressisset I 43,
cum, quia nihil maneat, neget esse quic-
quam sempiternum I 29.
(Subordinate to Subj.) cum Epicurus
Timocratem, quia dissentiret, conciderit
I 93, ut hoc evenerit ob eam ipsam
causam quod collocati sint 11 17, admi-
rabor eorum tarditatem, qui rotundum
esse velint, quod neget ullam formam
esse pulchriorem Plato I 24.
(After other conjunctions) multa esse pro-
babilia, quae quamquam non percipe-
rentur—iis vita regeretur I 12, hoc te
ratio non docebit, ut immortalitate
vincamur sic praestantia vinci I 96, sentit
forum ut, quem ad modum ratione rec-
te fiat, sic ratione peccetur III 69, ut
hominum membra moveantur sic nu-
mine omnia moveri III 92, hoc persaepe
facitis ut, cum dicatis, afferatis I 69.
(After relative) requiro cur, quod dixisses,
de eo ipso tam multa dixeris III 8, negat
esse cibum-—cujus in reliquiis insit calor
iis quas natura respuerit (?) 11 24, See
qui.
(Of verba dicendi by confusion) illa pal-
maria quod mundum dixerit fore sempi-
ternum I 20.
For Inf. with connective Rel. in Or. Obl.
imagines remanere quae referantur; hoc
idem fieri in deo cujus facie pellantur
animi (?) 1 106, negat cibum esse—cujus
in reliquiis insit calor (?) Ir 24, haec
deorsum aut in sublime ferri censuit,
quorum neutrum astris contingeret II
44, and n. on I 12 ex quo exsistit.
Joined with other Moods
with Ind. deos octo esse dicit, quinque
€0S qui nominantur, unum qui (‘such
that’) ex omnibus sideribus simplex sit
putandus 1 34; Aristoteles omnia quae
moventur aut natura moveri censuit
aut...quae autem natura moverentur de-
orsum ferri II 44, qui precabantur...
superstitiosi sunt appellati, qui autem
relegerent sunt dicti religiosi 11 72 (ef.
n. on quae alantur II 23); cum videmus
non dubitamus, cum autem videamus—
dubitamus II 97.
with Inf. after necesse III 36.
sublimis fertur levitate (?) 12 117; sublime
candens (quotation) Ir 4, 65, III 10, 40,
sublime fusum IT 65, saxum sublime rapi
Ir 89, aer sublime fertur 11 101; in sub-
lime ferri II 44, 141.
Sublunary sphere, 11 56 infra lunam n.
subsequor )( antecedo II 51, 53.
substernunt nidos mollissime It 129.
subtilitas sententiarum II 1, remota subtili-
tate disputandi II 98.
subtilius cerno Ir 145.
suculae quasi a subus II 111.
suesco. Hyadas vocitare suerunt Ir 111.
suffero. poenas sustulit III 82.
suffusus calore aether II 54.
suggerit ratiunculas III 73.
244
sugo. alia sugunt alia carpunt Ir 122
sul used of 2nd pers. 1 84 (see Pronoun and
Person).
Substantive understood from cognate Adj.
sidera aetherium locum obtinent, qui
quoniam tenuissimus est et semper agi-
tatur et viget, &c. 11 42. See Abstract.
sum. (pleonasti¢ esse after dicitur) II 105,
109 (in verse).
(fui=eéyevounv) cum agellus eum non satis
aleret, ludi magister fuit 1 72.
(‘exist’ ) eos qui tum erant I 93, saecla non
erant I 21; est in Synephebis ‘ we read
mm Teelids
summa constat ‘the main thing is agreed on’
©
summus. rein summa summum esse arbi-
tror ITI 68 (quotation), in amore summo
summaque inopia III 72 (quotation).
sumo ‘take into consideration’ quae priora
duo sunt sumamus IT Bs ‘adopt’ hane
potius II 168; ‘assume’ peatos esse deos
II 89, 98, III 21, 36.
Sun. ace. to Cleanthes is the nyewovexcy of
the universe II 29 n.; proof that it is
made of fire 11 40, of animal nature 11 41,
feeds on the exhalations of the sea II 40,
118, 111 37; Cleanthes thought this de-
termined its course III 37; causes the
changes in the seasons by its varying
distance II 49, 102; its magnitude II 92,
102; eclipses II 103; Venus and Mercury
are its satellites 11 119, 52 n. Worship
of the rising sun I 79. "Mock suns Ir 14.
suo, tegumenta vel texta vel suta IT 150,
supercillis obducta superiora sudorem repel-
lunt ITI 143.
superiores duae stellae 11 53; (of time) op-
posed to posteriora III 74.
Superlative joined with Positive: recte et
verissime loquitur III 68, ef. Juv. XII 116
magna et pulcherrima quaeque corpora.
superstes II 72.
superstitio (etym.) II 72 n., in qua inest
timor inanis deorum I nied majores nostri
superstitionem a religione separaverunt
1B eral a1 7/7 Es
superstitiosus II 72; neque id dicitis super-
stitiose sed physica cunstantique ratione
III 92.
superus. unde haec nisi ab superis defluere
potuerunt If 79; omnia supera esse me-
liora I1 17, superae naturae II 83; odor
ad supera fertur II 141. supera (arch.
for supra) II 106.
supervacaneus I 92, 99, II 121.
suppedito éntr. 1109; tr. 11 63.
sursum. nares recte sursum sunt II 141;
sursus deorsus commeare II 84,
sus quid habet praeter escam If 160 Add.;
subus If 111.
suscipio ‘admit’ I 94, 98; suscepit vita homi-
num ut excellentes viros in caelum tolle-
rent II 62.
suspicio vw. caelum II 4, caeli palatum II
49. subst. nulla suspicio deorum est
I 62.
suspicor ‘have an inkling of? quicquam de
natura deorum I 29; figuram divinam I
28; quanta sit admir abilitas 11 90.
suus. suopte pondere I 69; suum cuique IIT
58; ut omnia floreant et in suo quaeque
genere pubescant It 41, 81, suis seminibus
quaeque gignuntur IT 58, quod quisque
haberet id in saum quicque fanum refer-
ret 111 St; duo motus, unum suum,
alteruim externum II 82; (referring to
INDEX.
IStpers:) 1 122,
noun Reflexive.
Syncopation: dixti 111 23, illexe 111 68 (quo-
tation), secissent III 77, mi (for mihz) U1
7 (quotation), suerunt II 111, porgens
II 114, nosse I 98.
Synephebi of Caecilius (quoted) I 13, UI
72.
See Person and Pro-
Syracusae III 83.
Syria 111 59 Add.
Syrus IE 39.
tabernaculum capere II 11.
tabesco ‘melt’ If 26.
tabula picta II 81, 111 89; publicae 111 74.
tabularium III 74.
tacitus (passive use), maximae res tacitae
praeterierunt Ir 19
tactus toto corpore aequabiliter fusus est 11
141, 40, ef. 146; mollissimae tactu IT 143;
tactus adhibere ad deos 1112; solis tactus
is est ut comburat 11 40,
taetri aliquid habere 11 141.
talaria pinnarum III 59.
tam multa quam multa I 88, dicatur tam
aether quam dicitur aer I1 91, tanti tam-
que multi It 92, 15; tam strabones I 80.
tamen (elliptical) ita concludam, tamen be-
luas consecratas I 101; tamenne ista de-
fendes I 81 (cf. Reid Ac. It 26); in apod.
after quoniam (with reference to paren-
thesis) 11 23. See sed tamen.
tamquam sanguis, corpus I 71, septem tam-
quam vagantes ‘so-called wanderers’ II
68.
tandem (interrogative) quod opus tandem
habes 1 100, 111
tango ‘touch upon’ IT 25,
*Pantalidae (quotation) T11 90.
tantum (omitted before sed etiam) 11 162.
tantus (joined with pronoun) quae sunt tan-
tae animi angustiae I 88, hi tanti ignes IT
92, hic tantus caeli ornatus II 115, hance
tantam sementim It 75; tantuin abest
ut—ut Ir 158; (summing up) tantam
ingenuit natura custodiam II 124, I 93.
Taurus (constellation) I1 110.
tegmentum oculorum It 142.
poruin If 150.
Tellus I1t 52.
temerarium nihil est in ratione It 48, 11.
temeritas nulla est in caelo II 56, 82, quid
temeritate turpius I 1.
temoni adjunectam Arctum IT 109,
temperantia (defined) I11 88.
temperati justi sapientes III 87.
temperatio caeli II 13, semina temperatione
caloris augescere II 26.
tempero tale quiddam esse animum ut sit
(56 igni atque anima temperatuin ITI 06,
aer caeli tenuitate et calore temperatus
Tibolijesa oe Sle
tempestas I 4s (personified) 111 51.
tempestivi venti Etesiae It 151.
temporum varietates (the seasons) 14. Sce
punctum.
tenacitas unguium IT 122.
tenebrae (personified) 111 44.
Yenedii III 39.
teneo ‘convict’ in Nausiphane Epicurus
tenetur 1 73; ‘prove’ dolum teneri putat
cum sit aliud simulatum. aliud actum IT
74; ‘maintain’ jusauspiciorum 1111 Add.,
secundissimo vento cursum ITI 83; ira
teneri ‘to be possessed by’ 1 45; pass. ‘to
depend upon’ homines calore IT 31, terra
tegumenta cor-
INDEX.
natura II 83, tribus rebus animantium
vita 11 134, ef. contineo.
Tense (see Sequence).
tenuis aer II 42, ardor I1 117; tenuissimus
aether II 42.
tenuitate et calore caeli temperatus aer II
nye
tepefacio II 40; tepefactus II 26.
tepesco IT 26.
Terentius. quotation fr. Eunuchus II 60, III
72; Phormio r111 73.
tereti cervice II 107.
terminavit regiones lituo Ir 9; stomachus
palato terminatur II 135, lingua vocem
terminat II 149.
tero.
spiritu omnia cocta II 136; tritum est pro
Latino illud nomen It 91.
terra. terrae motus II 13, hiatus Ir 14.
pl. I 22, 100, II 13, 17, 56, 66, 77, magna
vis terrae cavernis contineatur caloris...
calorem insitum in terris contineat II
25, terras...umbra terrae II 49, deus
pertinens per terras Ceres II 71, III 52
terrena soliditas viscerum It 18, natura II 25,
vis II 66; terreni umores II 43, terreno-
rum commodorum est in homine domina-
tus II 152, bestiarum terrenae sunt aliae
partim aquatiles I 103, perturbationes
caelestes et maritimae et terrenae III 16,
maritimae nuptiae terrenis anteponun-
tur III 45.
terrestris. a caelestibus rebus ad terrestres
veniamus II 120, 75; cibum terrestrem
rostris facile contingunt II 122.
testa. beluae ad saxa nativis testis inhaeren-
tes II 100.
testamenta in procinctu II 9, testamentorum
quaestiones III 74.
testudo fluviatilis 11 124, 129; (the shell) in
fidibus testudine resonatur II 144.
texo. tegumenta texta II 150.
Thales I 25, vol. I p. x.
Thaumas III 51.
theatrum. exeamus e theatro III 74.
Thelxinoe III 54.
Oeoyovia I 36 Add.
Theodorus of Cyrene I 2, 63, 117.
theologi III 53, 54.
Theology, Natural (Arg. from Design) illus-
trated by a ship, an army, a plant, an
animal I1 85, by painting, statuary, a
clock II 87, 97, the orrery of Posidonius
or Archimedes ib., the Argo 11 89, the
poetry of Ennius 11 93. (See under
God.)
Theophrastus I 35.
Theseus III 45, 76.
Theuth (?) 111.56.
Thyestes III 68,
Thyone Ii 58.
Tiberinus III 52.
tibiarum cantibus It 149.
tibicinii scientia IT 22.
Tides 11 19 n., I1I 24nn.
Timaeus of Plato 1 18, 30.
Time X Eternity I 21.
'Timocrates I 93.
Tiresias II 7.
Titan (the sun) 11112. Titani 11 70.
titillatio (=yapyadcouos) I 113.
Tmesis of qualiscumque II 76.
Tmolus (Eviolus Mss) III 53.
togatus (a Roman) I 58.
tollo ) relinquo deos I 85; pietate sublata
justitia tollatur 1 4, Metellum veneno I1t
81; (with Dat.) Epicurus dis gratiam
et calore et terendo cibo et praeterea ~
245
sustulit 1121; (=arripio) unde mentem
sustulimus II 18; viros excellentes in
caelum II 62, filium in currum III 76.
Tolossanum aurum III 74.
tonsillae II 135.
torpedines torpore se tutantur II 127.
tortuosa et multiplex alvus est II 136, ex tor-
tuosis locis soni referuntur (?) II 144.
tot (substantival use) n. on tam multa I
88
totus. See Ablative.
trabes sing. 111 75 (quotation).
tracta ratio a physicis rebus ad deos It 70.
tracto. Epicurus res occultas sic tractat ut
manu I 49.
trado repagula (quotation) 111 66.
traduco. omnia ad similitudinem imbecilli-
tatis humanae II 70.
tragicus. ut tragici poetae confugitis ad
deum I 53.
tranat omnia genus hoc igneum IT 25.
transcribo tabulas III 74.
transitiones perviae jani II 67; imagines
similitudine et transitione perceptae 1
49
Translation (of one Greek by several Latin
words) see n. on perceptum I 1; ef.
quasi, quidam.
transmittunt grues maria II 125.
Transubstantiation III 41.
traversa mente (quotation) III 66.
trianguli forma, basis II 125.
tribuo ‘ascribe’ (as effect) III 24, (as qua-
lity) 11 89; ‘show towards’ haec (sancti-
tas religio) tribuenda numini ita sunt, si
est aliquid a dis hominum generi tribu-
tum I 3.
tributio aequabilis (=igovoyia) I 50.
Trieterides III 58.
triones II 105, see Septem.
tripos (carried from Delphi by Hercules) 111
42
tristitia quadam sol contrahit terram II
102.
Triton 1 78, II 89.
Tritopatreus IIT 52.
tritu lapidum elici ignem videmus II 25.
Trophonius III 49, 56.
truculenta tueri (adverbial) 11 110.
truncus ‘a block’ I 84.
Tubulus I 63, III 74.
turbines globosos (quotation) I1 89, III 51.
turbulentos errores II 70.
turpissima bestia simia (quotation) I 97,
Tusci et barbari II 11.
tutelae judicium 111 74,
Tyndaridae III 11.
Typanidis (?) 111 84,
uberius disputantur et fusius II 20, uberius
id dicere I 59; uberrimi laetissimique
fructus II 156.
ubertas mammarum II 128, pomorum II 158;
ubertates virtutis IT 168.
ubi nitatur ‘on whom to lean’ 11 125,
ubicumque erit gentium I 121,
vew II 111.
ulcus trop. I 104.
Ulixes II 166.
ultimus. ab ultimo repetam superiorum I
25, nullam oram ultimi I 54; (‘perfec-
tion’) videmus naturam suo quodam
itinere ad ultimum pervenire II 35.
ultro citro commeantes II 84.
umbra terrae soli officiens noctem efficit 11
49, 108.
umerorum vires (of oxen) II 159.
246
umoribus Oceani (sol alitur) 11 40, sidera
umoribus longo intervallo extenuatis
aluntur II 43; nec iis escis vescuntur ut
nimis concretos umores colligant Ir 59,
umores qui e renibus profunduntur II
137, nares umorem semper habent II
145,
umquamne I 96 (?).
unde haee nata sunt 111 48, haec unde fluxe-
runt III 47, manant III 49.
unguentorum compositiones Ir 146.
unguium tenacitate arripiunt IT 122.
ungulae vestigium III 11.
universa natura I 39, 11 85, quae species uni-
versi (maris) II 100.
Universality of belief. See God.
Universe (Stoic view) one great organism all
the parts of which are in sympathy with
each other 11 19, 82—86, 100, 101, 119, 111
28, 92; its inte lligence 1685 a BE 18, 21, 22,
30 —39, 47; perfection II 46, 86, 87, and
divinity I 387 Add., 11 19—47; the com-
mon city of gods and men If 133, 154,
cf. II 15, 17; its eternity disputed by
Academics I1I 29 foll. See Goc
universitas omnia continens I 89 (?), rerum
I 20, universitatem generis humani con-
trahere IT 164,
unus (with superl.) I 4, ad unum omnium
consensio I 44,in te convenit unum lima-
tum (?) 11 74 Add.
Upis III 58.
urbanitas nostrorum hominum II 74.
uredo III 86.
urget pedibus oculos Nepai Ir 109.
usitatas perceptasque cognitiones I 36.
usque eo premere capita dum illae captum |
amitterent II 124,
usu saepe venit mihi I 59, perceptum usu
nomen II 91.
ut ‘supposing that’ 11 85; ‘to imagine that’
ut ego illis supplicarem III 65; ut sint
(wrong for ws eiotv) 1 63; after retinen-
dum est I 94, proximum I1 73, sequi-
Cur TD. -80), (after Demonstrative) I 44,
55, 75, 95; (with Dem. understood) I 24.
(Repeated after parenthesis) tantas ut
nemo agnosceret, cum autem... tum ut
viderentur II 96, cf. 111 67. (Depending
on thought understood) ut hic ne ignoret
quae res agatur, de natura agebamus
deorum 117, ut intellegamus nihil horum
esse fortuitum. ge data est multitudo II
128. ut si (beginning a sentence) ‘as,
if’ ut Si quis dicat desit illud, sie 11 74
Add. ; ‘for instance if’ I 88, 11 86 Add.,
ater 78; ‘as though’ 117 76. ut—sic (com-
paring opposites) If 58 n.
uterus II 128.
utilitatum provida natura 11 58, utilitatum
magnitudine constituti sunt ei di qui
utilitates quasque gignebant II 62.
utiliter latent rr 14:
utinam quidem (elliptic) III 78.
utor liberalitate tecum I 67, crasso caelo II
42, et fruor I 103.
utrobique (both in gods and men) If 79.
utrum ea for tuitane sint an II 87.
utrumvis ut sit IT 85.
vacans corpore (=da0parov) I 25 Add.
vacatio munerum I 53, vacatione donatus est
eG s
vacillat et clandicat tota res 1 107.
vaferrimus interpres Stoicorum somniorum I
39, homo minime vafer Epieurus 1 85,
INDEX.
vaga sententia I1 2, stellae quas vagas dici-
mus IT 108.
valeat ‘ goodbye to him’ 1 124 Add.;
bat ‘tended in this direction’
cogitationem I 105.
Valens (Gr. "Ioxvs) III 56.
vallum pilorum If 143.
valvae )( janua II 67 n.
vanitas )( veritas I 55.
Variety of Seon a favorite sceptical argu-
ment 11,
varium est ene: sint ‘opinions differ’ 11
3.
Varius III 81.
vastitas Libvae ‘the desert’ 1101;
tion’ II 14.
terram stirpium asperitate vastari II
eo vale-
feet By x
‘devasta-
vastus ‘clumsy’ I 98.
vates I 55.
vaticinatio Ir 10, 163.
Vatinius Ir 6, III 11.
vectiones quadrupedum efficimus domitu
nostro If 151.
vectis I 19.
vector ‘ passenger’ III 89.
Vegetarianism 11 43 n. Add., of the Golden
Age II 159, of Pythagoras III 88.
vehiculum novum (of the Argo) Ir 89,
Vejovis III 62.
vel. subjecta est ei vel necessitati vel natu-
rae qua terrae regantur II 77.
Velleius 1 15, 58, p. xli,
velut (beginning a sentence) ‘for instance’ I
2, 69, 101, II 73; veluti crocodili aqua
persequuntur Ir 124,
venae et arteriae micare non desinunt IT 24,
venis et nervis et ossibus continentur I
59, a corde in totum corpus distribuitur
+ per venas II 137, 1388; vena cava ib.;
(trop.) auri argentique venas II 98.
151.
venator naturae physicus I 83.
vendo, quae ex empto aut vendito contra
fidem fiunt III 74.
venena ‘poisoning’ III 74 (?).
venenata carne II 126, sagittis (2) ib.
venerationem habet quicquid excellit 1 45.
venia bona me audies I 59 Add.
venio. quodcumque in solum venit, ut dici-
tur 165; ad quem dolor veniat ad eundem
interitum venire III 36, quo omnes duce
natura venimus I 4 (?).
venor. ferae confixae venantis sagittis (ve-
nenatis MSS) II 126.
Venus II 60, 61, (etym.) II 69, III 62; four of
the name wat aoe
venustas II 69, 145.
ventre metiri omnia I 113.
ventriculum cordis II 138,
verbum amoris I 122 Add.
vereor quid agat Ino III 48.
Vergiliae. (See IHWAevades 11 112.)
vergo in medium Ir 116.
veritas opposed to species II 9, to vanitas II
56; Jovem esse sempiternam rerum fu-
turarum veritatem I 40, 55; non opinione
sed ad veritatem I 61.
vero. emphatic (with Pron.) mihi 117, 111 65,
ille & 86, II 27, III 28, illum II 4, exo III 4,
5, 95; repetam vero I 17, neque I 18, at II
10, minine II 3.
versantur haec in errore III 25, in incon-
stantia opiniones I 43; ‘revolves’ II
Wate
versat huc et illue cogitatione rationem 111
OS,
INDEX.
vertex caeli 11 106, duplici de cardine vertex
1 105.
verto. reliqua se in sanguinem vertunt II
137; anno vertente II 53.
verum (resumptive after parenthesis) I 95.
vescor potionibus II 59.
Vesta II 67, simulacrum Vestae II 80.
vestigium nullum cursus inflectat 11 49; Ze-
nonis vestigiis concludere III 23.
vestitus s. riparum viridissimos II 98, densis-
simos montium IT 161.
vestivit Capricornum lumine Titan 11 112,
oculos membranis natura II 142, vestita
floribus terra II 98.
vetustati mandare 11 151, nihil umquam
vetustas mentita est II 15.
vexavit Epicurus Aristotelem 1 73, 93; locus
a vestris vexatus II 73.
via progrediens ‘methodically’ 11 57, 81.
vicinitatem oris secutae sunt nares II 141.
Victoria II 61, III 61, 88.
Victoriolae aureae III 84,
videlicet (ironical) I 22,69; (=videre licet)
quid efficiatur (?) II 147.
video ‘I see your point’ 190 Add., cf. I1 48;
dedicatas videmus proxime II 61; viderit
‘it is his look-out’ 117, tu videris 111 9
nn.; videor (before Inf. without mih7)
audisse I 58, dixisse II 117, videre I 106.
viget aether II 42.
villis vestitae animantes II 121.
Vincla (constellation) 11 114.
vinetum juvencum II 159.
vindicati in libertatem I 55.
vindices facinorum Furiae III 46.
vineae regiones terminare II 9.
vinetum ITI 167, III 86.
vinum aegrotis prodest raro III 69.
violentissimae res II 152.
Virgo (constellation) 11 110.
viri vocantur II 9.
Virtue divine and human, identical in kind
I 96, 11 39, 79, but differing in degree II
330s ; human virtue derived from God
18793 ‘165, 167. Academic denial: virtue
cannot be ascribed to God 1 88, it is
man’s own achievement and the proper
subject of praise III 86, 87.
virtus (personified) II 61, III 61, 88.
vis (‘quantity ’) infinita innumerabilium ato-
morum I 54 Add., ibes maximam vim
serpentium conficiunt I 101, infinitam
vim marmoris II 98, magnam vim semi-
num Indus deportat Ir 130; vim obtinere
(=évepyetv) 1 36; vim esse ignem III 35.
(Periphrastic) fugere intellegentiae nos-
trae vim et notionem I 27, vis et natura
deorum 1122, numen et vis II 95, Scorpios
posteriore vi corporis (with his tail) 11
1138.
viscera ‘flesh’ terrenam ipsam viscerum
soliditatem 11 18, 159
viscus ‘birdlime’ in sordibus aurium tam-
quam in visco inhaerescere II 144,
visio (process) eam esse dei visionem ut
transitione cernatur 1 105; (result) flu-
entium transitio fit visionum I 109.
_ visus )( visum I 12; humano visu (?) I 85.
viticula III 86.
vitio captum tabernaculum, creatos consules
Lich:
vituperator objurgator I 6.
vocabulum. his vocabulis esse deos facimus
247
quibus nominantur I 84, cupidinis et
voluptatis vocabula consecrata sunt
Er GL:
vocito It 105, 111.
volatus pl. 11 101, 129.
volo. (pleonastic) dies deficiat si velim nu-
merare III 81; (with passive Inf.) con-
firmari volo 11 23 Add.; (‘hold’) ita
vultis nihil esse animale praeter ignem
III 36, 64, 93; (potential use) velis III 1,
vellem 1 91, 111 9; velim nolim117; qui
volt esse quod volt (quotation) III 66.
volubilis et rotundus deus I 18, II 46.
volubilitas mundi II 49,
volucres angues I 101.
volumen caeleste Epicuri de regula I 43.
voluntarius motus astrorum II 44, natura
mundi omnes motus habet voluntarios
II 58, cf. II 54.n.
voluptas (personified) II 61.
vomicam aperire III 70.
vomitione canes se curant II 126.
voro carpo and mando Ir 122.
vota suscipere III 93.
Votive tablets 111 89.
vox. vocis genera II 146, culpae paene
vocem audire III 91.
Vulcaniae insulae III 55.
Vulcanus I 81, 83 (statue by Aleamenes), 84;
non idem in Italia, Africa, Hispania, [11
54, 55, 59, 62.
vulnus rei publicae II 8.
vulpecula I 88.
Worlds innumerable acc. to Epicurus I 53,
67, 96, II 94.
Xenocrates I 34, 72.
Xenophanes I 28 Add. Bes Xai
Xenophon 1 31, (his Memorabilia cited) I1
PSSSt TE 2s cf. I 140, 141, 143.
Xerxes 1 115.
Zagreus n. on Tritopatreus III 53.
Zeno of Citium 1 36, 57, 63, 70, I1 20, 57, 63,
III 18, 22, 63, 77; vol. I p. xxix foll.
the Eleatic III 82.
the Epicurean 1 59, p. xlv, xlvi, li, lii.
Zoology. Differences in the coverings ‘of ani-
mals, feathers, scales, prickles, fur; in
their movements, walking, creeping,
flying, swimming; in their way of seizing
and eating their food, sucking, tearing,
chewing, swallowing; adaptations to
facilitate the getting of food, trunk of
elephant, &c.; mode of catching prey,
remarkable provision in case of spider,
pinna, fishing frog ; some animals make
others their purveyors; instincts of
aquatic birds and reptiles; mutual anti-
pathies of certain species. Migration of
cranes. Medicinal remedies first used
by animals. Weapons: horns, tusks,
&e., ink of the sepia, electric shock of
torpedo, offensive odour of bonasus II
121—127. Propagation of species, sexual
desire, development of embryo, provi-
sion for the young, II 128, 129. See
animal.
Zeugma, nec vero supra terram sed in inti-
mis ejus tenebris lJate¢ utilitas II 162,
quae libido, quae avaritia, quod facinus
suscipitur III 71.
Cambridge :
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SON,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
UNIVERSITY PRESS, CAMBRIDGE,
May, 1889.
CATALOGUE OF
WORKS
PUBLISHED FOR THE SYNDICS
OF THE
Cambridge GAniversity Press,
Le +3
Nes
it ls -f Hh,
Eee
MY
mee? JU: Vay
: SE .
Dondon: Cc. J. CLAY AND SONS,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.
GLASGOW: 263, ARGYLE STREET.
Cambrivge: DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO.
Leipsig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
_1000_
6/5/89
PUBLICATIONS OF
The Cambridge Aniversity Press.
THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, &c.
THE CAMBRIDGE PARAGRAPH BIBLE of the Au-
thorized English Version, with the Text Revised by a Collation of its
Early and other Principal Editions, the Use of the Italic Type made
uniform, the Marginal References remodelled, and a Critical Intro-
duction prefixed, ‘by F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M. A., LL.D., Editor of
the Greek Testament, Codex Augiensis, ke, , and one of the Revisers
of the Authorized Version. Crown 4to. gilt, 215.
From the 7zmes. literature of the subject, by such workers as
“Students of the Bible should be particu-
larly grateful (to the Cambridge University
Press) for having produced, with the able as-
sistance of Dr Scrivener, a complete critical
edition of the Authorized Version of the Eng-
lish Bible, an edition such as, to use the words
of the Editor, ‘would have been executed long
ago had this version been nothing more than
the greatest and best known of English clas-
sics.” Falling at atime when the formal revi-
sion of this version has been undertaken bya
distinguished company of scholars and divines,
the publication of this edition must be con- °*
sidered most opportune.”
From the Atheneum.
**Apart from its religious importance, the
English Bible has the glory, which but few
sister versions indeed can claim, of being the
chief classic of the language, ‘of having, in
conjunction with Shakspeare, and in an im-
measurable degree more than he, fixed the
language beyond any possibility of important
Mr Francis Fry and Canon Westcott, appeal
to a wide range of sympathies; and to these
may now be added Dr Scrivener, we!l known
for his labours in the cause of the Greek Testa-
ment criticism, who has brought out, for the
Syndics of the Cambridge University Press,
an edition of the English Bible, according to
the text of 1611, revised by a comparison with
later issues on principles stated by him in his
Introduction. Here he enters at length into
the history of the chief editions of the version,
and of such features as the marginal notes, the
use of italic type, and the changes of ortho-
graphy, as well as into the most interesting
question as to the original texts from which
our translation is produced.”
From the Loudon Quarterly Review.
‘The work is worthy in every respect of the
editor’s fame, and of the Cambridge University
Press. The noble English Version, to which
our country and religion owe so much, was
probably never presented before in so perfect a
Thus the recent contributions to the form.”
THE CAMBRIDGE PARAGRAPH BIBLE. STUDENT’S
EDITION, on good writing paper, with one column of print and wide
margin to each page for MS. notes. This edition will be found of
great use to those who are engaged in the task of Biblical criticism.
Two Vols. Crown 4to. gilt. 315. 6.
THE AUTHORIZED EDITION OF THE ENGlisa
BIBLE (1611), ITS SUBSEQUENT REPRINTS AND MO-
DERN REPRESENTATIVES. Being the Introduction to the
Cambridge Paragraph Bible (1873), re-edited with corrections and
additions. By F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., Pre-
bendary of Exeter and Vicar of Hendon. Crown 8vo. 7S. 6d.
tit CECTIONARY BIBLE, WIlH ArOCGh yr.
divided into Sections adapted to the Calendar aC Tables of
Lessons of 1871. Crown 8vo. 35. 6d.
change.
London: C. F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE -REVISED. VERSION
OF THE
OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS.
The Revised Version ts the Fotnt Property of the Universities of
Oxford and Cambridge.
(The Cambridge & Oxford Editions are uniform in Type, Size, & Price.)
The following Editions of the Revised Version of the Holy
Bible and New Testament have been already published and may
be had in a great variety of cloth and leather bindings of all
booksellers.
Tia HOLY bibl:
N.B. Zhe Pearl 16mo., the Ruby 16mo., and the Minion 8vo., are
facsimile editions and correspond page for page with each other.
Cheap edition for use in Schools.
I. Pearl type, 16mo. prices from 1/6
2. Ruby type, 16mo. do. 4/6
3. Minion type, 8vo. do. 7/6
A large type edition in one volume.
4. Small Pica type, Imperial 8vo. prices from _18/-
LIBRARY EDITIONS.
In five vols., or the Old Testament only, in four volumes.
5. Pica type, Demy 8vo. 5 vols., prices from £2.
6. Pica type, Demy 8vo. Old Testament only, 4 vols., do. “1 I2s:
7. Pica type, Royal 8vo. § vols. do. £3.29. 6d.
8. Pica type, Royal 8vo. Old Testament only, 4 vols., do. £2 10s.
tit PARALLCE BIBLE,
Being the AUTHORISED VERSION arranged in Parallel columns with
the REVISED VERSION,
g. Minion type, Crown 4to. prices from £1 6s.
LONDON: C. Ja CLAY AND SONS,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.
(Me kele dV 0S By) VERSION OF
fie NEW TESTAMENT
Cheap editions for use tn Schools.
1. Nonpareil type, 32mo. prices from -/6
2. Brevier type, 16mo. do. I/-
3. Long Primer type, 8vo. do. 1/6
di haves Lene:
4. Pica type, Demy $8vo. prices from §8/-
5. Pica type, Royal 8vo. do. 12/6
THht PARALER NEW Tihs l Aven f.
Giving the Authorised and Revised Versions side by side.
6. Pearl type, 16mo. (Pocket Edition) prices from 1/6
7. Minion type, 8vo. do. 4/6
8. Long Primer type, 4to. do. 7/6
STUDENTS BARGE fare elon
9. Minion type, Crown 4to. prices from 10/6
All Editions of the Parallel New Testament correspond page for
page with each other.
Tt PARALLEL NEW. TESTAMENT. Geek aia
English. The Greek Text edited by the Rev. F. H. A. SCRIVENER,
M.A., LL.D., and printed on alternate pages with the English
Parallel Minion Edition of the Revised Version.
Minion type, Crown 8vo. prices from 12/6
THE NEW TESTAMENT IN GREEK, according to
the Text followed in the Authorised Version with the variations
adopted in the Revised Version. Edited by the Rev. F. H. A.
SCRIVENER, M.A., LL.D.
Crown 8vo. prices from 6/-
Specimens of type and size of pages with prices sent on application.
BONDON C.. |. CLAY AND SON,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS BOOKS. 3
BREVIARIUM AD USUM
INSIGNIS ECCLESIAE
SARUM. Juxta Editionem maximam pro CLAUDIO CHEVALLON
ET FRANCISCO REGNAULT A.D. MDXXXI.
labore ac studio FRANCISCI
Academia impressam :
in Alma Parisiorum
PROCTER,
A.M., ET CHRISTOPHORI WORDSWORTH, A.M.
FASCICULUS I.
In quo continentur KALENDARIUM, et ORDO
TEMPORALIS sive PROPRIUM DE TEMPORE TOTIUS ANNI, una cum
ordinali suo quod usitato vocabulo dicitur PICA SIVE DIRECTORIUM
SACERDOTUM. Demy 8vo. 18s.
** The value of this reprint is considerable to
liturgical students, who will now be able to con-
sult in their own libraries a work absolutely in-
dispensable to a right understanding of the his-
tory of the Prayer-Book, but which till now
usually necessitated a visit to some public
library, since the rarity of the volume made its
cost prohibitory to all but a few.”—Literary
Churchman.
FASCcICULUS II. In quo continentur PSALTERTUM, cum ordinario
Officii totius hebdomadae juxta Horas Canonicas, et proprio Com-
pletoriil, LITANIA, COMMUNE SANCTORUM, ORDINARIUM MISSAE
CUM CANONE ET XIII MIssIs, &c. &c.
**Not only experts in liturgiology, but all
persons interested in the history of the Anglican
Book of Common Prayer, will be grateful to the
Syndicate of the Cambridge University Press for
forwarding the publication of the volume which
Demy 8vo, 12s.
‘*Cambridge has worthily taken the lead
with the Breviary, which is of especial value
for that part of the reform of the Prayer-Book
which will fit it for the wants of our time.”—
Church Quarterly Review.
bears the above title.”—Notes and Queries.
FASCICULUS III. In quo continetur PROPRIUM SANCTORUM
quod et sanctorale dicitur, una cum accentuario. Demy 8vo. 15s.
*,* An Introduction of 130 pages, prefixed to this volume, contains
(besides other interesting information as to the Breviary and its contents)
Mr BRADSHAW’S exhaustive lists of editions and copies of the Breviary
and allied liturgical books.
FASCICULI I. II. III. complete, £2. 2s.
BREVIARIUM ROMANUM a FRANCISCO CARDINALI
QUIGNONIO editum et recognitum iuxta editionem Venetiis A.D. 1535
impressam curante JOHANNE WICKHAM LEGG Societatis Anti-
quariorum atque Coll. Reg. Medicorum Londin. Socio. Demy 8vo. 12s.
GREEK AND ENGLISH TESTAMENT, in parallel
Columns on the same page. Edited by J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A.
Small O¢tavo. New Edition, with the Marginal References as
arranged and revised by Dr SCRIVENER. Cloth, red edges. 75. 6d.
GREEK AND ENGLISH TESTAMENT. THE STUu-
DENT’S EDITION of the above, on large writing paper. 4to. 125.
GREEK TESTAMENT, ex editione Stephani tertia, 1550.
Small 8vo. 35. 6d.
THE NEW TESTAMENT IN GREEK according to the
text followed in the Authorised Version, with the Variations adopted
in the Revised Version. Edited by F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A.,
D.C.L., LL.D. Crown 8vo. 6s. Morocco boards or limp. 12s.
The Revised Version ts the Foint Property of the Universities
of Cambridge and Oxford.
THE PARALLEL NEW TESTAMENT, GREEK AND
ENGLISH, being the Authorised Version set forth in 1611 arranged
in Parallel Columns with the Revised Version of 1881, and with the
original Greek, as edited by F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L.,
LL.D. Crown 8vo. 125. 6a. The Revised Version is the Foint
Property of the Universities of Cambridge and Oxford.
London: C.F. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warcehoitse,
Ave Maria Lane. I—2
4 OBI C Ads HIN SO
bie baOl bio AM EN IN CREEK ACCORDING
On 4d bees PLUAGING,
Honorary Fellow of Gonville and Caius College.
7S Od:
By the same Editor.
IV Kings. Crown 8vo.
Volume II.
“Der Zweck dieser Ausgabe, den ganzen
in den erwahnten Hss. vorliegenden kritischen
Stoff iibersichtlich zusammenzustellen und dem
Beniitzer das Nachschlagen in den Separat-
ausgaben jener Codices zu ersparen, ist hier
in compendidsester Weise vortrefflich erreicht.
Beziiglich der Klarheit, Schénheit und Cor-
rectheit des Drucks gebiirt der Ausgabe das
hichste Lob. Da zugleich der Preis sehr niz-
drig gestellt ist, so ist zu hoffen und zu wiin-
schen, dass sie auch aufserhalb des englischen
Sprachkreises ihre Verbreitung finden werde.
Edited by> Hu. B. SWETH A Dibe
Vol. I. Genesis—
[/2 the Press.
Beziiglich der Accente und Spiritus der Eigen-
namen sind die Herausg. ihre eigenen Wege
gegangen.’”’—Deutsche Litteraturseitung.
‘The Edition has been executed in the very
best style of Cambridge accuracy, which has no
superior anywhere, and this 1s enough to put it
at the head of the list of editions for manual
use.”—Acadenzy.
“An edition, which for ordinary purposes
will probably henceforth be that in use by
readers of the Septuagint.” —Guardian.
ii BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES, with Notes and In-
troduction.
Wells. Large Paper Edition.
By the Very Key, i Ey PrUMPIREy.. «can on
Demy $8vo.
75. Od.
THe GOserPL ACCORDING TO st MATT rey aa
Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions, synoptically arranged:
with Collations exhibiting all the Readings of all the MSS.
Edited
by the Rev. W. W. SKEAT, Litt.D., Elrington and Bosworth Pro-
fessor of Anglo-Saxon.
‘By the publication of the present volume
Prof. Skeat has brought to its conclusion a
work planned more than a half century ago by
the late J. M. Kemble... Students of English
have every reason to be grateful to Prof. Skeat
New Edition.
Demy 4to. Ios.
for the scholarly and accurate way in which he
has performed his laborious task. ‘Thanks to
him we now possess a reliable edition of all the
existing MSS. of the old English Gospels.”—
Academy.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING 10 Si Ake uae
with the preceding, by the same Editor. Demy 4to. Ios.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE, uniform
with the preceding, by the same Editor. Demy 4to. Ios.
THE GOSPEU ACCORDING (QS OLN notiea
with the preceding, by the same Editor.
“The Gospel according to St Fohn, in
Anglo-Saxon and Northumbrian Versions:
completes an undertaking designed and com-
menced by that distinguished scholar, J. M.
Kemble, some forty years ago. Of the par-
Demy 4to. 10s.
ticular volume now before us, we can only say
it is worthy of its two predecessors. We repeat
that the service rendered to the study of Anglo-
Saxon by this Synoptic collection cannot easily
be overstated.” —Coxtemporary Review.
THE FOUR GOSPELS (as above) bound in one volume,
price 30s,
THE POINTED PRAYER BOOK, beite the Boek.
Common Prayer with the Psalter or Psalms of David, pointed as
they are to be sung or said in Churches,
Royal 24mo. Is. 6d.
The same in square 32mo. cloth. 6d.
THE CAMBRIDGE PSALTER: for the tice of Chonus aie
Organists.
Specially adapted for Congregations in which the “
Gam-
bridge Pointed Prayer Book” is used. Demy 8vo. cloth extra, 3s. 6d.
cloth limp, cut flush. 2s. 6d.
THE PARAGRAPH PSALTER,
arranged for the use of
Choirs by BROOKE Foss WEsTCOTT, D.D., Regius Professor of
Divinity in the University of Cambridge.
Cloth 1s.
The same in royal 32mo.
London:
Fcap. 4to. 5s.
Leather 1s. 677.
C.F CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 5
THE MISSING FRAGMENT OF THE LATIN TRANS-
LATION OF THE FOURTH BOOK OF EZRA, discovered,
and edited with an Introduction and Notes, and a facsimile of the
MS., by ROBERT L. BENSLY, M.A., Lord Almoner’s Professor of
Arabic. Demy 4to. Ios.
**It has been said of this book that it has
added a new chapter to the Bible, and, startling
as the statement may at first sight appear, it is
no exaggeration of the actual fact, if by the
Bible we understand that of the larger size
which contains the Apocrypha, and if the .
Second Book of Esdras can be fairly called a
part of the Apocrypha.”—Saturday Review.
THE ORIGIN OF THE LEICESTER CODEX OF THE
NEW TESTAMENT. By J. RENDEL HARRIS, M.A. With 3
plates. Demy 4to. Ios. 6d.
CODEX 5S: CEADDAE LATINUS.
Evangelia SSS.
Matthaei, Marci, Lucae ad cap. III. 9 complectens, circa septimum
vel octavum saeculum scriptvs, in Ecclesia Cathedrali Lichfieldiensi
servatus.
Cum codice versionis Vulgatae Amiatino contulit, pro-
legomena conscripsit, F. H. A. SCRIVENER, A.M., D.C.L., LL.D.
With 3 plates. £1. Is.
THEOLOGY—(ANCIENT).
THE GREEK LITURGIES. Chiefly from original Autho-
rities.
Cambridge. Crown 4to.
**Jeder folgende Forscher wird dankbar
anerkennen, dass Swainson das Fundament zu
einer historisch-kritischen Geschichte der
By C. A. SWAINSON, D.D.,
Paper covers.
late Master of Christ’s College,
15S.
Griechischen Liturgien sicher gelegt hat.”—
ADOLPH HARNACK, Theologische Literatur-
Zeitung.
THEODORE OF MOPSUESTIA’S COMMENTARY
ON JHE MINOR EPISTLES OF .5..PAUL. +The Latin Ver
sion with the Greek Fragments, edited from the MSS. with Notes
and an Introduction, by H. B. SWETE, D.D.
In Two Volumes.
Volume I., containing the Introduction, with Facsimiles of the MSS.,
and the Commentary upon Galatians—Colossians.
“Tt is the result of thorough, careful, and
patient investigation of all the points bearing
on the subject, and the results are presented
with admirable good sense and modesty.”—
Guardian.
‘In dem oben verzeichneten Buche liegt
uns die erste Halfte einer vollstandigen, ebenso
sorgfaltig gearbeiteten wie schén ausgestat-
teten Ausgabe des Commentars mit ausfiihr-
lichen Prolegomena und reichhaltigen kritis=
chen und erlauternden Anmerkungen vor.”—
Literarisches Centralblatt.
‘“‘Auf Grund dieser Quellen ist der Text
bei Swete mit musterhafter Akribie herge-
stellt. Aber auch sonst hat der Herausgeber
mit unermiidlichem Fleisse und eingehend-
Demy 8vo. 12s.
ster Sachkenntniss sein Werk mit allen den-
jenigen Zugaben ausgeriistet, welche bei einer
solchen Text-Ausgabe nur irgend erwartet
werden kénnen. ... Von den drei Haupt-
handschriften ... sind vortreffliche photo-
graphische Facsimile’s beigegeben, wie iiber-
haupt das ganze Werk von der University
Press zu Cambridge mit bekannter Eleganz
ausgestattet ist.” —Zheologische Literaturzet-
tung.
“Hernn Swete’s Leistung ist eine so
tiichtige dass wir das Werk in keinen besseren
Handen wissen méchten, und mit den sich-
ersten Erwartungen auf das Gelingen der
Fortsetzung entgegen sehen.”—Géttingische
gelehrte Anzeigen (Sept. 1881).
VOLUME II., containing the Commentary on 1 Thessalonians—
Philemon, Appendices and Indices.
‘*Rine Ausgabe .. . fiir welche alle zugang-
lichen Hiilfsmittel in musterhafter Weise be-
niitzt wurden. . . eine reife Frucht siebenjahri-
gen Fleisses.”— Theologische Literaturzeitung
12S.
(Sept. 23, 1882).
‘“*Mit derselben Sorgfalt bearbeitet die wir
bei dem ersten Theile geriihmt haben,”
Literarisches Centralblatt (July 29, 1882),
London: C. F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse
Ave Maria Lane.
6 PUBIICGATIONS+0£&:
SAY LNGS,OF.THE | EWAsh«PALH iho comprising
Pirge Aboth and Pereq R. Meir in Hebrew and English, with Cri-
tical and Illustrative Notes. By CHARLES Taylor, D.D., Master
of St John’s College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. Ios.
“The ‘Masseketh Aboth’” stands at the ** A careful and thorough edition which does
head of Hebrew non-canonical writings. It is credit to English scholarship, of a short treatise
of ancient date, claiming to contain the dicta from the Mishna, containing a series of sen-
of teachers who flourished from B.c. 200 to the tences or maxims ascribed mostly to Jewish
same year of our era. Mr Taylor’s explana- teachers immediately preceding, or immediately
tory and illustrative commentary is very full following the Christian era. . .”—Contempo-
and satisfactory.” —Sfectator. rary Review.
j? COLVATION OF THE AlHOs CODEN Of fim
SHEPHERD OF HERMAS. Together with an Introduction by
Spyr. P. LAMBROS, PH. D., translated and edited with a Preface and
Appendices by J. ARMITAGE ROBINSON, M.A., Fellow and Dean of
Christ’s College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 35. 62.
THE PALESTINIAN MISHNA. By W. H. LOWE, M.A.,
Lecturer in Hebrew at Christ’s College, Cambridge. Royal 8vo. 215.
SANCTI IRENAI EPISCOPI LUGDUNENSIS libros
quinque adversus Heereses, versione Latina cum Codicibus Claro-
montano ac Arundeliano denuo collata, preemissa de placitis Gnos-
ticorum prolusione, fragmenta necnon Greece, Syriace, Armeniace,
commentatione perpetua et indicibus variis edidit W. WIGAN
HARVEY, S.T.B. Collegii Regalis olim Socius. 2 Vols. 8vo. 18s.
Me MINUCIL PELICIS OCTAYIUS.. > ihe text tevicea
from the original MS., with an English Commentary, Analysis, Intro-
duction, and Copious Indices. Edited by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D.
Examiner in Greek to the University of London. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.
AIO PATI. EPISCOPL, aN PIOC EE Nee
TRES AD AUTOLYCUM edidit, Prolegomenis Versione Notulis
Indicibus instruxit G. G. HUMPHRY, S.T.B. Post 8vo. 5s.
SHLEOPHYLACTI IN BVANGELIOM S: MATIN:
COMMENTARIUS, edited by W. G. HUMPHRY, B.D. Prebendary
of St Paul’s, late Fellow of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
TERTULLIANUS DE CORONA JUL is 22 See
TACULIS, DE IDOLOLATRIA, with Analysis and English Notes,
by GEORGE CURREY, D.D. Preacher at the Charter House, late
Fellow and Tutor of St John’s College. Crown 8vo. 5s.
FRAGMENTS OF PHILO AND JOSEPHUS. Newly
edited by J. RENDEL HARRIS, M.A., Fellow of Clare College,
Cambridge. With two Facsimiles. Demy 4to. 12s. 6d.
70h TEACHING OF THE APOSTLES? Newly edited
with Facsimile Text and Commentary, by J. RENDEL HARRIS, M.A.
Demy 400... 71.15,
THEOLOGY—(ENGLISH).
WORKS OF ISAAC BARROW, compared with the Ori-
ginal MSS., enlarged with Materials hitherto unpublished. A new
Edition, by A. NAPIER, M.A. 9 Vols. Demy 8vo. £3. 3s.
PRE POlISH OF THe POPE'S SUPRENEXGY.- ane oa
Discourse concerning the Unity of the Church, by Isaac BARROW.
eM y OVO, 75 On.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 7
FEARSON'S EXPOSITION. OF THE. CREED, edited
by TEMPLE CHEVALLIER, B.D. New Edition. Revised by R. SINKER,
B.D., Librarian of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 12s.
‘** A new edition of Bishop Pearson’s famous __ College.......Altogether this appears to be the
work Ox “the Creed has just been issued by the most complete and convenient edition as yet
Cambridge University Press. It is the well- published of a work which has long been re-
known edition of Temple Chevallier, thoroughly cognised in all quarters as a standard one.”—
overhauled by the Rev. R. Sinker, of Trinity Guardian.
OF FOE
AN ANALYSIS OF THE EXPOSITION
CREED written by the Right Rev. JOHN PEARSON, D.D. late Lord
Bishop of Chester, by W. H. MILL, D.D. Demy 8vo. 5s.
WHEATLY ON, THE COMMON PRAYER, edited by
G. E. CORRIE, D.D. late Master of Jesus College. Demy 8vo. 75. 6d.
TWO FORMS OF PRAYER OF THE TIME OF QUEEN
ELIZABETH. Now First Reprinted. Demy 8vo. 6d.
CASAR MORGAN'S INVESTIGATION. OF THE
TRINITY OF PLATO, and of Philo Judzeus, and of the effeéts
which an attachment to their writings had upon the principles and
reasonings of the Fathers of the Christian Church. Revised by H. A.
HOLDEN, LL.D. Crown 8vo.
4s.
SELECT DISCOURSES, by JOHN SMITH, late Fellow of
ueens’ College, Cambridge.
ge, 8
Professor of Arabic.
“The ‘Select Discourses’ of John Smith,
collected and published from his papers after
his death, are, in my opinion, much the most
considerable work left to us by this Cambridge
School {the Cambridge Platonists]. ‘They have
a right to a place in English literary history.”
—Mr MaTTHew ARNOLD, in the Contempo-
rary Review.
“Of all the products of the Cambridge
School, the ‘Select Discourses’ are perhaps
the highest, as they are the most accessible
and the most widely appreciated...and indeed
Royal 8vo,
Edited by H. G. WILLIAMS, B.D. late
7s. 6d.
no spiritually thoughtful mind can read them
unmoved. They carry us so directly into an
atmosphere of divine philosophy, luminous
with the richest lights of meditative genius...
He was one of those rare thinkers in whom
largeness of view, and depth, and wealth of
poetic and speculative insight, only served to
evoke more fully the religious spirit, and while
he drew the mould of his thought from Plotinus,
he vivified the substance of it from St Paul.”—
Principal TuLLocu, National Theology in
England in the 17th Century.
THE HOMILIES, with Various Readings, and the Quo-
tations from the Fathers given at length in the Original Languages.
Edited by the late G. E. CoRRIE, D.D. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
DE OBLIGATIONE CONSCIENTL4 PRAELECTIONES
decem Oxonii in Schola Theologica habitz a ROBERTO SANDERSON,
SS. Theologiz ibidem Professore Regio. With English Notes,
including an abridged Translation, by W. WHEWELL, D.D. late
Master of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
ARCHBISHOP USHER’S ANSWER TO A JESUIT,
with other Tra¢éts on Popery. Edited by J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. late
Regius Professor of Greek in the University. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
WILSON’S ILLUSTRATION OF THE METHOD OF
explaining the New Testament, by the early opinions of Jews and
Christians concerning Christ. Edited by T. TURTON, D.D. 8vo. 55.
LECTURES ON DIVINITY delivered in the University
of Cambridge, by JOHN HEY, D.D. Third Edition, revised by T.
TuRTON, D.D. late Lord Bishop of Ely. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. I5s.
S. AUSTIN AND HIS PLACE IN THE HISTORY
OF CHRISTIAN THOUGHT. Being the Hulsean Lectures for
1885. By W. CUNNINGHAM, D.D. Demy 8vo. Buckram, I2s. 6a.
London: C. F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Marta Lane.
8 PUBLICATIONS OF
ARABIC, SANSKRIT, SYRIAC, &c.
THE DIVYAVADANA, a Collection of Early Buddhist
Legends, now first edited from the Nepalese Sanskrit MSS. in
Cambridge and Paris.
By. 2 Bbe- COWELL,
M.A., Professor of
Sanskrit in the University of Cambridge, and R. A. NEIL, M.A.,
Fellow and Lecturer of Pembroke College.
Demy 8vo. 1 8s.
PORN S OF DEA PD DIN ZOUEIR Ob haya
With a Metrical Translation, Notes and Introduction, by E. H.
PALMER, M.A., Barrister-at-Law of the Middle Temple, late Lord
Almoner’s Professor of Arabic, formerly Fellow of St John’s College,
Cambridge.
Violet.
‘*We have no hesitation in saying that in
both Prof. Palmer has made an addition to Ori-
ental literature for which scholars should be
grateful; and that, while his knowledge of
Arabic is a sufficient guarantee for his mastery
of the original, his English compositions are
distinguished by versatility, command of lan-
guage, rhythmical cadence, and, as we have
2 vols, Crown 4to.
The ARABIC TEXT.
Vol. Il. ENGLISH TRANSLATION.
10s. 6d.
Ios. 6@.; cloth extra. I5s.
remarked, by not unskilful imitations of the
styles of several of our own favourite poets,
living and dead.”—Saturday Review.
This sumptuous edition of the poems of
Beha-ed-din Zoheir is a very welcome addition
to the small series of Eastern poets accessible
to readers who are not Orientalists.”—Aca-
demy.
ijk CHRONICLE OF JOSE UAT ELE .> [Vi com.
posed in Syriac A.D. 507 with an English translation and notes, by
W. WRIGHT, LL.D., Professor of Arabic.
** Die lehrreiche kleine Chronik Josuas hat
nach Assemani und Martin in Wright einen
dritten Bearbeiter gefunden, der sich um die
Emendation des Textes wie um die Erklarung
der Realien wesentlich verdient gemacht hat
. Ws. Josu2-Ausgabe ist eine sehr dankens®
werte Gabe und besonders empfehlenswert als
Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d.
ein Lehrmittel fiir den syrischen Unterricht; es
erscheint auch gerade zur rechten Zeit, da die
zweite Ausgabe von Roedigers syrischer Chres-
tomathie im Buchhandel vollstandig vergriffen
und diejenige von Kirsch-Bernstein nur noch
in wenigen Exemplaren vorhanden ist.”—
Deutsche Litter raturzeitung.
KALILAH AND DIMNAH, OR, THE FABLES OF
Blea s
being an account of their literary history, together with
an English Translation of the same, with Notes, by I. G. N. KEITH-
FALCONER, M.A., late Lord Almoner’s Professor of Arabic in the
University of Cambridge.
Demy 8vo.
75. 6a.
NALOPAKHYANAM, OR, THE TALE OF NALA;
containing the Sanskrit Text in Roman Characters, followed by a
Vocabulary and a sketch of Sanskrit
Grammar. By the late
Rev. THOMAS JARRETT, M.A, Trinity College, Regius Professor
of Hebrew.
MoOtits ON
Demy Syd,» ros.
Demy ovo. --125,
CATALOGUE OF
THE TALE OF NADA for the use cr
Classical Students, by J. PEILE, Litt. D.,
Master of Christ’s College.
THE ~~ BUDDHIsl. sNews
MANUSCRIPTS in the University Library, Cambridge.
Edited
by C. BENDALL, M.A., Fellow of Gonville and Caius College. Demy
Ove 125.
‘“‘it is unnecessary to state how the com-
pilation of the present catalogue came to be
placed in Mr Bendall’s hands; from the cha-
racter of his work it is evident the selection
was judicious, and we may fairly congratulate
abl gks
Five Manuscripts,
those concerned in it on the result... Mr Ben-
dall has entitled himself to the thanks of all
Oriental scholars, and we hope he may have
before him a long course of successful labour in
the field he has chosen.”’—A ¢thene@um.
PislOR YO Ab E YAN DE Rehr Gi te
being the Syriac version of the Pseudo-Callisthenes.
Edited from
with an English Translation and Notes, by
E. A. W. BUDGE, M.A., Christ’s College.
[Nearly ready.
London:
C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warchouse,
A a Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 9
GREEK AND LATIN CLASSICS, &c.
SOPHOCLES: The Plays and Fragments, with Critical
Notes, Commentary, and Translation in English Prose, by R. C.
JEBB, Litt.D., LL.D., Professor of Greek in the University of Glasgow.
Part I. Oedipus Tyrannus. Demy 8vo. New Edition. 125. 6d.
Part II. Oedipus Coloneus. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d.
[New Edition. In the Press.
Part III. Antigone. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d.
Part IV. Philoctetes.
“Of his explanatory and critical notes we
can only speak with admiration. Thorough
scholarship combines with taste, erudition, and
boundless industry to make this first volume a
pattern of editing. The work is made com-
plete by a prose translation, upon pages alter-
nating with the text, of which we may say
shortly that it displays sound judgment and
taste, without sacrificing precision to poetry of
expression.” — The Times.
‘* Professor Jebb’s edition of Sophocles is
already so fully established, and has received
such appreciation in these ‘columns and else-
where, that we have judged this third volume
when we have said that it is of a piece with
the others. The whole edition so far exhibits
perhaps the most complete and elaborate edit-
orial work which has ever appeared.” —Satur-
day Review,
AESCHYLI FABULAE.—IKETIAE®
[Jn the Press.
‘Prof. Jebb’s keen and profound sympathy,
not only with Sophocles and all the best of
ancient Hellenic life and thought, but also with
modern European culture, constitutes him an
ideal interpreter between the ancient writer
and the modern reader.” —A fheneum.
**It would be difficult to praise this third in-
stalment of Professor Jebb’s unequalled edition
of Sophocles too warmly, and it is almost.a. -
work of supererogation to praise it at all. It is
equal, at least, and perhaps superior, in merit,
to either of his previous instalments ; and when
this is said, all is said. Yet we cannot refrain
from formally recognising once more the con-
summate Greek scholarship of the editor, and
from once more doing grateful homage to his
masterly tact and literary skill, and to his un-
wearied and marvellous industry.”—SZectator.
XOH®OPOI!I IN
LIBRO MEDICEO MENDOSE SCRIPTAE EX VV. DD.
CONIECTURIS EMENDATIUS EDITAE cum Scholiis Graecis
et brevi adnotatione critica, curante F. A. PALEy, M.A., LL.D.
Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
THE AGAMEMNON OF AESCHYLUS. With a Trans-
lation in English Rhythm, and Notes Critical and Explanatory.
New Edition Revised. By the late BENJAMIN HALL eee
D.D., Regius Professor of Greek. Crown 8vo. 6s.
“One of the best editions of the masterpiece of Greek tragedy.” —A theneum.
THE THEATETUS OF PLATO with a Translation and
Notes by the same Editor. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.
ARISTOTLE—IEPI WYXH>. ARISTOTLE’S PSY-
CHOLOGY, in Greek and English, with Introduction and Notes,
by EDWIN WALLACE, M.A., late Fellow and Tutor of Worcester |
College, Oxford. Demy 8vo.
“The notes are exactly what such notes
ought to be,—helps to the student, not mere
displays of learning. By far the more valuable
parts of the notes are neither critical nor lite-
rary, but philosophical and expository of the
thought, and of the connection of thought, in
the treatise itself. In this relation the notes are
invaluable. Of the translation. it may be said
that an English reader may fairly master by
means of it this great treatise of Aristotle.” —
Spectator.
ARISTOTLE.—IIEPI AIKAIOZTNH2.
18s,
‘* Wallace’s Bearbeitung der Aristotelischen
Psychologie ist das Werk eines denkenden und
in allen Schriften des Aristoteles und gréssten-
teils auch in der neueren Litteratur zu densel-
ben belesenen Mannes... Der schwachste
Teil der Arbeit ist der kritische... Aber in
allen diesen Dingen liegt auch nach der Ab-
sicht des Verfassers nicht der Schwerpunkt
seiner Arbeit, sondern.”~-Prof. Susemihl in
Philologische Wochenschrift.
THE FIFTH
BOOK OF THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS OF ARISTOTLE.
Edited by HENRY JACKSON,
Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 65.
‘*Tt is not too much to say that some of the
points he discusses have never had so much
light thrown upon them before. . . . Scholars
Litt.D., Fellow of Trinity College,
will hope that this is not the only portion of
the Aristotelian writings which he is aS to
edit.”—A theneum.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Marita Lane.
ea
10 PUBLICATIONS OF
MARISTOILE. THE RHETORIC. With*a Commentany
by the late E. M. CopE, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, re-
vised and edited by J. E. SANpys, Litt.D. With a biographical
Memoir by the late H. A. J. MuNRO, Litt.D. 3 Vols., Demy 8vo.
Now reduced to 21s. (originally published at 31s. 6a.)
‘‘This work is in many ways creditable to the ‘““Mr Sandys has performed his arduous
University of Cambridge. Ifan English student duties with marked ability and admirable tact.
wishes to have a full conception of what is con- In every part of his work—revising,
tained in the Rhetoric of Aristotle, to Mr Cope’s supplementing, and completing—he has done
edition he must go.”—Academzy. exceedingly well.” —£ xaminer.
PINDAR. OLYMPIAN AND PYTHIAN ODES. With
Notes Explanatory and Critical, Introductions and Introductory
Essays. Edited by C. A. M. FENNELL, Litt. D., late Fellow of
Jesus College. Crown 8vo. 9s.
**Mr Fennell deserves the thanks of all clas-
sical students for his careful and scholarly edi-
tion of the Olympian and Pythian odes. He
brings to his task the necessary enthusiasm for
THE ISTHMIAN AND
Editor. Crown 8vo. 9s.
As a handy and instructive edition of
a difficult classic no work of recent years sur-
passes Mr Fennell’s ‘ Pindar.’ —A theneum.
“This work is in no way inferior to
the previous volume. The commentary affords
his author, great industry, a sound judgment,
and, in particular, copious and minute learning
in comparative philology.” —A theneum.
NEMEAN ODES. By the same
ee
valuable help to the study of the most difficult
of Greek authors, and is enriched with notes
on points of scholarship and etymology which
could only have been written by a scholar of
very high attainments.” —Saturday Review.
PRIVATE ORATIONS OF DEMOSTHENES, with In-
troductions and English Notes, by the late F. A. PALEY, M.A.
and J. E. SANDYS, Litt.D. Fellow and Tutor of St John’s College,
and Public Orator in the University of Cambridge.
PART I.
Crown 8vo. 6s.
“(Mr Paley’s scholarship is sound and
accurate, his experience of editing wide, and
if he is content to devote his learning and
abilities to the production of such manuals
as these, they will be received with gratitude
throughout the higher schools of the country.
Mr Sandys is deeply read in the German
PARE If,
**Tt is long since we have come upon a work
evincing more pains, scholarship, and varied
Pro Phormione, Contra Stephanum I. II.;
tum, Cononem, Calliclem. New Edition.
Contra Phormionem, Lacritum, Pantaenetum, Boeotum
de Nomine, Boeotum de Dote, Dionysodorum.
New Edition.
literature which bears upon his author, and
the elucidation of matters of daily life, in the
delineation of which Demosthenes is so rich,
obtains full justice at his hands. ... We
hope this edition may lead the way to a more
general study of these speeches in schools
than has hitherto been possible.”— Academy.
Nicostra-
Crown 8vo. 7s. 62.
Saturday Review.
. the edition reflects credit on
mosthenes fs
Cambridge’ scholarship, and ought to be ex-
tensively used.” —A theneum.
DEMOSTHENES AGAINST ANDROTION= AND
AGAINST TIMOCRATES, with Introductions and English Com-
mentary, by WILLIAM WAYTE, M.A., late Professor of Greek, Uni-
versity College, London. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.
“These speeches are highly interesting, as they are worthy of all admiration... Besides
illustrating Attic Law, as that law was in- a most lucid and interesting introduction, Mr
fluenced by the exigences of politics... As Wavte has given the student effective help
vigorous examples of the great orator’s ‘style, in his running commentary.”—Sfectator.
PLATO’S PHEDO, literally translated, by the late E. M.
CoPE, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, revised by HENRY
Jackson, Litt. D., Fellow of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. 5s.
Po VERGILI MARONIS.. OPERA, cum’ Prolecomenis
et Commentario Critico edidit B. H. KENNEDY, S.T.P., Extra
ECapravor «as, 07,
research and illustration than Mr Sandys’s
contribution to the ‘ Private Orations of De-
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Bae Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. TI
THE BACCHAE OF EURIPIDES. With Introduction,
Critical Notes, and Archzological Illustrations, by J. E. SANDYS,
Litt.D. New and Enlarged Edition.
‘Of the present edition of the Bacche by Mr
Sandys we may safely say that never before has
a Greek play, in England at least, had fuller
justice done to its criticism, interpretation,
and archeological illustration, whether for the
young student or the more advanced scholar.
The Cambridge Public Orator may be said to
have taken the lead in issuing a complete edi-
tion of a Greek play, which is destined perhaps
to gain redoubled favour now that the study of
ancient monuments has been applied to its il-
lustration.”—Saturday Review.
Crown 8vo. 12s. 6d.
‘‘The volume is interspersed with well..
executed woodcuts, and its general attractive-.
ness of form reflects great credit on the Uni-
versity Press. In the notes Mr Sandys has more
than sustained his well-earned reputation as a
careful and learned editor, and shows consider-
able advance in freedom and lightness of style.
. . . Under such circumstances it is superfluous
to say that for the purposes of teachers and ad-
vanced students this handsome edition far sur-
passes all its predecessors.” —A ¢h
THE TYPES OF GREEK COINS. By PERcy GARDNER,
Litt. D., F.S.A. With 16 Autotype plates, containing photographs of
Coins of all parts of the Greek World.
Impl. 4to. Cloth extra,
#1. 11s. 6a.; Roxburgh (Morocco back), £2. 25.
Professor Gardner’s book is written with
such lucidity and in a manner so straightfor-
ward that it may well win converts, and it may
be distinctly recommended to that omnivorous
class of readers—‘men in the schools’.”—Sa-
turday Review.
posayo ON THE ART OK PHEIDIAS.- By, GW snp.
STEIN, Litt. D., Phil. D., Reader in Classical Archeology in the
University of Cambridge. Royal 8vo. With numerous Illustrations.
16 Plates. Buckram, 30s.
‘* His book will be universally welcomed as
a very valuable contribution towards a more
thorough knowledge of the style of Pheidias.”—
The Academy.
AN
Part.§:
*** Essays on the Art of Pheidias’ form an
extremely valuable and important piece of
work. .. . Taking it for the illustrations alone,
it is an exceedingly fascinating book.” — Times.
INTRODUCTION TO GREEK | EPIGRAPHY.
The Archaic Inscriptions and the Greek Alphabet by E. S.
ROBERTS, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Gonville and Caius College.
Demy 8vo.
“We will say at once that Mr Roberts ap-
pears to have done his work very well. The
book is clearly and conveniently arranged.
The inscriptions are naturally divided accord-
ing to the places to which they belong. Under
each head are given illustrations sufficient to
show the characteristics of the writing, one
copy in letters of the original form (sometimes
a facsimile) being followed by another in the
usual cursive. References, which must have
cost great labour, are given to the scattered
With illustrations.
18s.
notices bearing on each document. Explana-
tory remarks either accompany the text or are
added in an appendix. To the whole is pre-
fixed a sketch of the history of the alphabet up.
to the terminal date. At the end the result is
resumed in general tables of all the alphabets,
classified according to their connexions; anda
separate table illustrates the alphabet of Athens.
The volume contains about five hundred in-
scriptions, and forms a moderate octavo of about
four hundred pages.” —Saturday Review.
MoTULLI CICERONIS AD M. BRUTUM, ORAICR:
A revised text edited with Introductory Essays and with critical
and explanatory notes, by J. E. SANDys, Litt.D. Demy 8vo. 16s.
**This volume, which is adorned with
several good woodcuts, forms a handsome and
welcome addition to the Cambridge editions of
Cicero’s works.” —A theneum.
‘*A model edition.” —Sfectator.
*“The commentary is in every way worthy
of the editor’s high reputation.”—Academy.
M. TULLI CICERONIS DE FINIBUS BONORUM
ET MALORUM LIBRI QUINQUE. The text revised and
explained ; with a Translation by JAMES S. REID, Litt. D., Fellow
and Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. 3 Vols.
Containing the Translation.
VoL. III.
[Jn the Press.
Demy 8vo. 8s.
M. T. CICERONIS DE OFFICIIS LIBRI TRES, with Mar-
ginal Analysis, English Commentary, and copious Indices, by H. A.
HOLDEN, LL.D. Sixth Edition, Revised and Enlarged. Cr. 8vo, gs.
“Few editions of a classic have found so
much favour as Dr Holden’s De Offciis, and
the present revision (sixth edition) makes the
position of the work secure.” — American
Fournal of Philology.
London: C. $. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
1—6
12 PUBLICATIONS OF
Viet OIC hRONTS DE VOLRICIS ibik A bikie,
with Introduction, Analysis and Commentary, by H. A. HOLDEN,
PD CrOWwneovOnu2s.
he iV CICERONIS PRO © RABIRIO (RERDY EE
* LIONIS REO] ORATIO AD QVIRITES, with Notes, Introduc-
tion and Appendices by W.E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of
St John’s College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
he LUE. ClOkRONIS: DE NATURA, DEGRVUM
Libri Tres, with Introduction and Commentary by JOSEPH B.
Mayor, M.A., together with a new collation of several of the
English MSS. by J. H. SwWAINSON, M.A.
Rot a ei ov0. 10s 00 «a 4V Oleh. 1060.) | Vol aU em mtow
“*Such editions as that of which Prof. Mayor way admirably suited to meet the needs of the
has given us the first instalment will doubtless student... The notes of the editor are all that
do much to remedy this undeserved neglect. It could be expected from his well-known learn-
is one on which great pains and much learning _ing and scholarship.” —Academy.
have evidently been expended, and is in every
See also Pitt Press Series, pp. 24—27.
MATHEMATICS, PHYSICAL SCIENCE, &c.
Pierre OA. AN Pio Ga ie ee,
Sir W. THOMSON, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., Professor of Natural Phi-
losophy in the University of Glasgow. Collected from different
Scientific Periodicals from May 1841, to the present time. Vol. I.
Demy 8vo. 18s. Vol. II. I5s. [Volume III. Jn the Press.
Mee nev ATICAL AND PRY sl@ Ak. Baia
G. G. STOKES, Sc.D., LL.D., F.R.S., Lucasian Professor of Mathe-
matics in the University of Cambridge. Reprinted from the Original
Journals and Transactions, with Additional Notes by the Author.
Voli. Demy 8vo. 155. Vole El ote [Vol tlh i772.
mM aislORY OF THE TARORY CP peo ier
AND OF THE STRENGTH OF MATERIALS, from Galilei to
the present time. VOL. I. Galilei to Saint-Venant, 1639-1850.
By the late I. TODHUNTER, Sc.D., F.R.S., edited and completed
by Professor KARL PEARSON, M.A. Demy 8vo. 25s.
Vol. II. By the same Editor. [Zn the Press.
We 1:LASTICAL RESEARCHES OF Bak Rie
SAINT-VENANT (Extract from Vol. II. of TODHUNTER’S History
of the Theory of Elasticity), edited by Professor KARL PEARSON,
M.A. Demy 8vo. 9s.
eS TREATISE ON GEOMETRIGAL OPI oa.
R S. HEATH, M.A., Professor of Mathematics in Mason Science
College, Birmingham. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d.
MN ELEMENTARY EREATISE ON GEOMET RIGA
SiGe. By S HeEATAy MOA. Crowivovors 5s,
Peeve lok (ON DVN AMICS.. By. 5) fon bw
Fellow of Sidney Sussex College. Crown 8vo. [Nearly ready.
ie oGtwN TiviC PATER S Oa) Hp ieee ob Rou
J. CLERK MAXWELL. Edited by W. D. NIVEN, M.A. In 2 vols.
Royai 4to., [Nearly ready.
London: C.F. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 13
THE COLLECTED MATHEMATICAL PAPERS OF
ARTHUR CAYLEY, Sc.D., F.R.S., Sadlerian Professor of Pure
Mathematics in the University of Cambridge. Demy 4to. 10 vols.
Volume I. 255. [2 the Press.
A BISTORY OF THE STUDY OF MATHEMATICS
AT CAMBRIDGE. By W. W. ROUSE BALL, M.A., Fellow and
ees on Mathematics of Trinity College, Cambridge. Crown
vo. 6s
me CALALOGUE OF <THE PORTSMOU Th «Col
LECTION OF BOOKS AND PAPERS written by or belonging
to SIR ISAAC NEWTON. Demy 8vo. 5s.
AREA LISk: ON NATURAL PHILOSOPHY... By
Sik We HOMSON, LL.D, DCL... F.R.S4.and P..G. Air. vo
Part I. Demy 8v0. 16s. Part II. Demy BVO. grse
ELEMENTS OF NATURAL PHILOSOPHY. By Pro-
fessors Sir W. THOMSON and P. G. TaITt. Demy 8vo. 9s. _
AN ALIEMPI .1O. TES? THE [THEORIES «ge
CAPILLARY ACTION, by FRANCIS BASHFORTH, B.D., and
J. C. ADAMS, M.A., F.R.S. Demy 4to. £1. Is.
A TREATISE ON THE THEORY OF DETERMI-
NANTS and their applications in Analysis and Geometry, by R. F.
Scort, M.A., Fellow of St John’s College. Demy 8vo._ 12s.
HYDRODYNAMICS, a Treatise on the Mathematical
Theory of the Motion of Fluids, by H. LAMB, M.A. Demy 8vo. 12s.
fia ANALYTICAL THEORY OF HEAT by Jcseenm
FOURIER. Translated, with Notes, by A. FREEMAN, M.A., formerly
Fellow of St John’s College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 125.
PRACTICAL WORK AT THE CAVENDISH LABORA-
TORY. HEAT. Edited by W. N. SHaw, M.A. Demy 8vo. 35.
THE ELECTRICAL RESEARCHES OF THE Hon. H.
CAVENDISH, F.R.S. Written between 1771 and 1781. Edited from
the original MSS. in the possession of the Duke of Devonshire, K. G.,
by the late J. CLERK MAXWELL, F.R.S. Demy 8vo. 18s.
AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE on QUATERNIONS.
By P.G. TaIT, M.A. Demy 8vo. 145. [Mew Edztion. In the Press.
COUNTERPOINT. A Practical Course of Study, by the
late Professor Sir G. A. MACFARREN, M.A., Mus. Doc. New
Edition, revised. Crown 4to. 7s. 6d.
A TREATISE ON THE GENERAL PRINCIPLES OF
CHEMISTRY, by M. M. PATTISON MuIR, M.A. Second Edition.
Demy 8vo. I5s.
‘The value of the book as a digest of the
historical developments of chemical thought |
is immense.” —Academy.
‘* Theoretical Chemistry has moved so rapidly
of late years that most of our ordinary text
books have been left far behind. German
Lothar Meyer ; but in this country the student
has had to content himself with such works as
Dr Tilden’s ‘ Introduction to Chemical Philo-
sophy’, an admirable book in its way, but rather
slender. Mr Pattison Muir having aimed at a
more comprehensive scheme, has produced a
students, to be sure, possess an excellent guide systematic treatise on the principles of chemical
to the present state of the science in ‘Die philosophy which stands far in advance of any
Modernen Theorien der Chemie’ of Prof. kindred work in our language.” —A thene@um.
BLEMENVYARY CHRMISTRY., . By MM. FAriicey
Murr, M.A., and CHARLES SLATER, M.A., M.B. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d.
PRACTICAL CHEMISTRY. A Course of Laboratory
Work. By M.M. PATTISON MuIR, M.A., and D. J. CARNEGIE, B.A.
Crown 8vo. 3s.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
14 PUBLICATIONS OF
NOGES ON OUADI TEA TIY E ANALY Sis] Goneise.and
Explanatory. By H. J. H. FENTON, M.A., F.I.C., Demonstrator of
Chemistry in the University of Cambridge. Cr. 4to. Mew Edztion. 6s.
Pools ON Pheer yslOoloG yore ria yNiTsS
by S. H. VINES, Sc.D., Professor of Botany in the University of
Oxford. Demy 8vo. With Illustrations. 215.
‘“Tio say that Dr Vines, book is a most In erudition it stands alone among English
valuable addition to our own botanical litera- books, and will compare favourably with any
ture is but a narrow meed of praise: it is a foreign competitors.”—Wature.
work which will take its place as cosmopolitan : ‘“The work forms an important contribu-
no more clear or concise discussion of the diffi- tion to the literature of the subject....It will be
cult chemistry of metabolism has appeared..., eagerly welcomed by all students.” —A cademy.
@ SHORT HISTORY OF GREEK MATHEMATICS.
By J. Gow, Litt.D., Fellow of Trinity College. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d.
DIGRMANTOS OF ALEXANDRIA 2: Study in iic
History of Greek Algebra. By T. L. HEATH, M.A., Fellow of
Trinity College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
“This study in the history of Greek Algebra “‘The most thorough account extant of
is an exceedingly valuable contribution to the Diophantus’s place, work, and _ critics.”—
history of mathematics.”—Academy. Atheneum.
THE MATHEMATICAL WORKS OF ISAAC BAR-
ROW, D.D. Edited by W. WHEWELL, D.D. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
THE POSSILS AND PALASGNTOLOGICAL ALIN.
ITIES OF THE NEOCOMIAN DEPOSITS OF UPWARE
AND BRICKHILL with Plates, being the Sedgwick Prize Essay
for 1879. By the late W. KEEPING, M.A. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d.
A CATALOGUE OF BOOKS AND PAPERS ON PRO-
TOZOA, CHZLENTERATES, WORMS, and certain smaller groups
of animals, published during the years 1861—1883, by D’ARCY W.
THOMPSON, M.A. Demy 8vo. 12s. 6d.
ASTRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS made at the Obser-
vatory of Cambridge by the late Rev. J. CHALLIS, M.A. from 1846
to 1860.
HolLRONOMICAL OBSERVATIONS from 1361 to 1606:
Vol. XXI. Royal 4to. 155. From 1866 to 1869. Vol. XXII.
Royal 4to. [Nearly ready.
m Cn TALOGUE OF THE COLLECTION Of Gio
formed by the late H. E. STRICKLAND, now in the possession of the
University of Cambridge. By O. SALVIN, M.A. Demy 8vo. £1. Is.
mA TALOGUE OF AUSTRALIAN POsotie, sce
graphically and Zoologically arranged, by R. ETHERIDGE, Jun.,
F.G.S. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d.
PeLUSTRATIONS OF COMPARATIVE ANATI@IIy.
VERTEBRATE AND INVERTEBRATE, for the Use of Stu-
dents in the Museum of Zoology and Comparative Anatomy. Second
Edition. Demy 8vo. 2s. 6d.
meee LALOGUR OF TH COLLECTION © Cal
BRIAN AND SILURIAN FOSSILS contained in the Geological
Museum of the University of Cambridge, by J. W. SALTER, F.G.S.
With a Portrait of PROFESSOR SEDGWICK. Royal 4to. 7s. 6d.
CATALOGUE OF OSTEOLOGICAL SPECIMENS con-
tained in the Anatomical Museum of the University of Cambridge.
Demy 8vo. 2s. 6d.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 15
LAW.
ELEMENTS OF THE LAW OF TORTS. A Text-book
for Students. By MELVILLE M. BIGELOW, Ph.D., Lecturer in the
Law School of the University of Boston, U.S.A. Crown 8vo. Ios. 6d.
“Tt is based on the original American edition, showing great grasp of subject... A very full
but it is an English Text-book with English index enhances the value of this book, which
authorities and statutes and illustrations sub- should take a prominent place among the really
stituted very generally for the American... The trustworthy text-books for the use of students.” —
style is. easy and lucid, though condensed, Law Times.
POE ELECTION OF. CASES ON: LHE ENGLISH-LAW.
OF CONTRACT. By GERARD BROWN FINCH, M.A., of Lincoln’s
Inn, Barrister at Law. Koyal 8vo. 28s.
fe “An invaluable guide towards the best method of legal study.”—Law Quarterly
eview.,
dite INGLUENCE OP THE ROMA®M LAW On
THE LAW OF ENGLAND. Being the Yorke Prize Essay for
1884. By T. E. SCRUTTON, M.A. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d.
“‘Legal work of just the kind that a learned University should promote by its prizes.”—
Law Quarterly Review.
LAND IN FETTERS. Being the Yorke Prize Essay for
1885. By T. E. SCRUTTON, M.A. Demy 8vo. 75. 6a.
COMMONS AND COMMON FIELDS, OR THE HIS-
TORY, AND 4POLICY OF JHE ~LAWS. RELATING 1G
COMMONS AND ENCLOSURES IN ENGLAND. Being the
Yorke Prize Essay for 1886. By T. E. SCRUTTON, M.A. Ios. 6d.
HISTORY, OR -LHE LAW OF. TITHES IN ENGLAND:
Being the Yorke Prize Essay for 1887. By W. EASTERBY, B.A., LL.B.,
St John’s College and the Middle Temple. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
AN ANALYS#SS OF CRIMINAL LIABILITY. By E.C,
CLARK, LL.D., Regius Professor of Civil Lawin the University of Cam-
bridge, also of Lincoln’s Inn, Barrister-at-Law. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d.
PRACTICAL JURISPRUDENCE, a Comment on AUSTIN.
By =. C. CLARK, LL.D. Crown 8vo. 9s.
‘*Damit schliesst dieses inhaltreiche und tical Jurisprudence.”—K6nig. Centralblatt fir
nach allen Seiten anregende Buch iiber Prac- Rechtswissenschaft.
moe ECIION OF THE STATE TRIALS. By iv
WILLIS-BUND, M.A., LL.B., Professor of Constitutional Law and
History, University College, London. Crown 8vo. Vols. I. and II.
In 3 parts. Now reduced to 30s. (originally published at 46s.)
‘This work is a very useful contribution to | growth and development of the law of treason,
that important branch of the constitutional his- as it may be gathered from trials before the
tory of England which is concerned with the ordinary courts.”— The Academy.
THE. FRAGMENTS OF THE PERPETUAL: EDICT
OF SALVIUS JULIANUS, collected, arranged, and annotated by
BRYAN WALKER, M.A., LL.D., late Law Lecturer of St John’s College,
and Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. Crown 8vo. 6s.
‘In the present book we have the fruits of | sucha student will be interested as well as per-
the same kind of thorough and well-ordered haps surprised to find how abundantly the ex-
study which was brought to bear upon the notes tant fragments illustrate and clear up points
to the Commentaries and the Institutes... which have attracted his attention in the Com-
Hitherto the Edict has been almost inac- mentaries, or the Institutes, or the Digest.”—
cessible to the ordinary English student, and Law Times.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
16 PUBLICATIONS OF
BRAGION S-NO1E-GOOK, -A..Collection of «Cases. de-
cided in the King’s Courts during the reign of Henry the Third,
annotated by a Lawyer of that time, seemingly by Henry of Bratton.
Edited by F. W. MAITLAND of Lincoln’s Inn, Barrister at Law,
Downing Professor of the Laws of England. 3 vols.
hele WATE
Buckram.
AN
Demy 8vo.
INGRODUGTION iO ThE estUbyY OF {CS
TINIAN’S DIGEST. Containing an account of its composition
and of the Jurists used or referred to therein.
By HENRY JOHN
Rosy, M.A., formerly Prof. of Jurisprudence, University College,
London. Demy 8vo. 9s.
ee Ne GE Sai ip y Ei eee ts
De Usufructu,
with a Legal and Philological Commentary. By H. J. Roy, M.A.
Demy 8vo. Qs.
Or the Two Parts complete in One Volume.
‘*Not an obscurity, philological, historical,
or legal, has been left unsifted. More inform.
ing aid still has been supplied to the student of
the Digest at large by a preliminary account,
covering nearly 300 pages, of the mode of
composition of the Digest, and of the jurists
Demy 8vo. 18s.
whose decisions and arguments constitute its
substance. Nowhere else can a clearer view
be obtained of the personal succession by which
the tradition of Roman legal science was sus-
tained and developed.”— The Times.
tHe COMMENTARIES Ol: GAIUS ANDZRULPS Cr
ULPIAN. Witha Translation and Notes, by J. T. ABpy, LL.D.,
Judge of County Courts, late Regius Professor of Laws in the
University of Cambridge, and the late BRYAN WALKER, M.A., LL.D.,
New Edition by BRYAN WALKER.
‘* As scholars and as editors Messrs Abdy
and Walker have done their work well... For
one thing the editors deserve special commen-
dation. ‘They have presented Gaius to the
reader with few notes and those merely by
Crown 8vo._ 16s.
way of reference or necessary explanation.
Thus the Roman jurist is allowed to speak for
himself, and the reader feels that he is really
studying Roman law in the original, and not a
fanciful representation of it.”—A thene@um.
1HE INSTITUTES OF JUSTINIAN, transiatcda yin
Notes by J. T. ABby, LL.D., and the late BRYAN WALKER, M.A.,
LL.D. Crown 8vo._ 16s.
‘“We welcome here a valuable contribution
to the study of jurisprudence. ‘The text of the
Institutes is occasionally perplexing, even to
practised scholars, whose knowledge of clas-
sical models does not always avail them in
dealing with the technicalities of legal phrase-
ology. Nor can the ordinary dictionaries be
expected to furnish all the help that is wanted.
This translation will then be of great use. To
the ordinary student, whose attention is dis-
tracted from the subject-matter by the dif-
ficulty of struggling through the language in
which it is contained, it will be almost indis-
pensable.”—SZectator.
“The notes are learned and carefully com-
piled, and this edition will be found useful to
students.”—Law Zimes.
SELECTED TITLES FROM. FOE DIGhSianmdourcd
by the late B. WALKER, M.A., LL.D. Part I.
Crown 8vo. 5s.
De Adquirendo rerum dominio and De Adquirenda vel
Digest XLI. I and If.
De Condictionibus. Digest XII. 1 and 4—7 and Digest
Digest XVII. I.
Part 11.
amittenda possessione.
Part cli.
XIII. I—3.
Crown 8vo._ 658.
Mandati vel Contra.
Crown 8vo. 6s.
GROTIUS DE JURE BELUI] Bl PACIS, with the Notes
of Barbeyrac and others;
accompanied by an abridged Translation
of the Text, by W. WHEWELL, D.D. late Master of Trinity College.
BV Ose DCI y OVor “125,
The translation separate, 6s,
Loudon:
C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Marta Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. ay
HISTORICAL WORKS, &c.
atte tape AND LETTERS OF THE REVEREND
ADAM SEDGWICK, LL.D., F.R.S., Fellow of Trinity College,
Cambridge, and Woodwardian Professor of Geology from 1818 to
1873. (Dedicated, by special permission, to Her Majesty the Queen.)
By JOHN WILLIS CLARK, M.A., F.S.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity
College, and THOMAS M°KENNY HUGHES, M.A., Woodwardian
Professor of Geology. 2 vols.
Demy 8vo.
[Ji the Press.
LIFE AND TIMES OF STEIN, OR GERMANY AND
PRUSSIA IN: THE NAPOLEONIC AGE, by. J. R.. SEELEY,
M.A., Regius Professor of Modern History in the University of
Cambridge, with Portraits and Maps.
‘Dr Buscn’s volume has made people think
and talk even more than usual of Prince Bis-
marck, and Professor Seeley’s very learned work
on Stein will turn attention to an earlier and an
almost equally eminent German statesman...,
He was one, perhaps the chief, of the illus-
trious group of strangers who came to the
rescue of Prussia in her darkest hour, about
the time of the inglorious Peace of Tilsit, and
who laboured to put life and order into her
dispirited army, her impoverished finances, and
her inefficient Civil Service. Englishmen will
feel very pardonable pride at seeing one of
their countrymen undertake to write the his-
tory of a period from the investigation of
3 Vols. Demy 8vo. 30s.
which even laborious Germans are apt to
shrink.” — 77ses.
‘*In a notice of this kind scant justice can
be done to a work like the one before us; no
short résumé can give even the most meagre
notion of the contents of these volumes, which
contain no page that is superfluous, and none
that is uninteresting.... ‘To understand the
Germany of to-day one must study the Ger-
many of many yesterdays, and now that study
has been made easy by this work, to which no
one can hesitate to assign a very high place
among those recent histories which have aimed
at original research.”—A theneus.
THE DESPATCHES OF EARL GOWER, English Am-
bassador at the court of Versailles from June 1790 to August 1792,
to which are added the Despatches of Mr Lindsay and Mr Munro,
and the Diary of Lord Palmerston in France during July and
August 1791.
COMMERCE.
Charts. Crown 8vo. 12S.
‘‘Mr Cunningham is not likely to disap-
point any readers except such as begin by mis-
taking the character of his book. He does not
promise, and does not give, an account of the
dimensions to which English industry and com-
Edited by OSCAR BROWNING, M.A. Demy 8vo.
THE GROWTH OF ENGLISH
15s.
INDUSTRY AND
By W. CUNNINGHAM, D.D. With Maps and
merce have grown. It is with the process of
growth that he is concerned; and this process
he traces with the philosophical insight which
distinguishes between what is important and
what is trivial.” —Guardian.
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLES OP;GREERK-HiSlOnn
Accompanied by a short narrative of events, with references to the
sources of information and extracts from the ancient authorities, by
CARL PETER. Translated from the German by G. CHAWNER,
M.A., Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge.
Demy 4to. 10s.
BmINSHIP AND MAKRIAGE IN- EARLY ARABIA
by W. ROBERTSON SMITH, M.A., LL.D., Fellow of Christ’s College
and University Librarian.
“‘Tt would be superfluous to praise a book
so learned and masterly as Professor Robertson
Smith’s ; it is enough to say that no student of
Crown 8vo.
75. 6d.
early history can afford to be without Kinship
in Early Arabia.”’—Nature.
TRAVELS IN NORTHERN ARABIA IN 1876 AND
1877.
With Illustrations and a Map.
‘This is in several. respects a remarkable
book. It records the ten years’ travels of the
author throughout Northern Arabia, in the
Hejas and Nejd, from Syria to Mecca. No
doubt this region has been visited by previous
travellers, but none, we venture to think, have
done their work with so much thoroughness or
with more enthusiasm and love.” —7zmes.
By CHARLES M. DOUGHTY, of Gonville and Caius College.
2 vols.
Demy 8vo. £3. 3s.
‘“We judge this book to be the most re-
markable record of adventure and research
which has been published to this generation.”
—Spectator.
““Its value as a storehouse of knowledge
simply cannot be exaggerated.”—Saturday
Review.
London: C.F. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
18 PUBLICATIONS OF
tobe AKCHITEC TURAL ShiislORY Ob. iii 2 Nile
VIOKSELY ©F CAMBRIDGE AND OV THE COLLEGES -o &
CAMBRIDGE AND ETON, by the late ROBERT WILLIs, M.A.
F.R.S., Jacksonian Professor in the University of Cambridge. Edited
with large Additions and brought up to the present time by JOHN
WILLIS CLARK, M.A., formerly Fellow of Trinity College, Cam-
bridge. Four Vols. Super Royal 8vo. £6. 6s.
Also a limited Edition of the same, consisting of 120 numbered
Copies only, large paper Quarto; the woodcuts and steel engravings
mounted on India paper; price Twenty-five Guineas net each set.
doubt UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE EROM faim
BEAKLIESE: TIMES. 1O-THE ROYALE IN UNGTIONS Ce
1535, by J. B. MULLINGER, M.A., Lecturer on History and Librarian
to St John’s College. Part I. Demy 8vo. (734 pp.), 125.
~ Part II. From the Royal Injunctions of 1535 to the Accession of
@itarics {uc Marsh Demy avo. Los,
‘‘ He shews in the statutes of the Colleges, ‘“Mr_ Mullinger displays | an admirable
the internal organization of the University, its thoroughness in his work. Nothing could be
connection with national problems, its studies, more exhaustive and conscientious than his
its social life. All this he combines in a method: and his style...is picturesque and
form which is eminently readable.’”— Pror. elevated.” — 77mes.
CREIGHTON in Cozt. Review.
SCHOLAE ACADEMICAE: some Account of the Studies
at the English Universities in the Eighteenth Century. By C.
WORDSWORTH, M.A., Fellow of Peterhouse. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d.
“Mr Wordsworth has collected a great ... Toa great extent it is purely a book of re-
quantity of minute and curious information ference, and as such it will be of permanent
about the working of Cambridge institutions in value for the historical knowledge of English
the last century, with an occasional comparison education and learning.”—Saturday Review.
of the corresponding state of things at Oxford.
Mis tOkY OF. THE COLLEGE OF sl [Cnn wae
EVANGELIST, by THOMAS BAKER, B.D., Ejected Fellow. Edited
by JOHN E. B. Mayor, M.A. Two Vols. Demy 8vo. 245.
HISTORY OF NEPAL, translated by MUNSHI SHEW
SHUNKER SINGH and PANDIT SHRI GUNANAND; edited with an
Introductory Sketch of the Country and People by Dr D. WRIGHT,
late Residency Surgeon at Kathmandi, and with facsimiles of native
drawings, and portraits of Sir JUNG BAHADUR, the KING OF NEPAL,
&c. Super-royal 8vo. Ios. 6d.
m JOURNEY or LITERARY ann ARGH AOLOGICAL
RESEARCH IN NEPAL AND NORTHERN INDIA, during
the Winter of 1884-5. By CECIL BENDALL, M.A., Professor of
Sanskrit in University College, London. Demy 8vo. Ios.
CANADIAN CONSTITULIONAY Hist ORY. fy
C. MUNRO, LL.M., Professor of Law and Political Economy at Vic-
toria University, Manchester. Demy 8vo. [Nearly ready.
CAMBRIDGE HISTORICAL ESSAYS.
PO tie A PARTIES IN ATHENS DURING? ree
PELOPONNESIAN WAR, by L. WHIBLEY, M.A., Formerly
Beatson Scholar of Pembroke College, Cambridge. (Prince Consort
Dissertation, 1888.) Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.
PO re GIG ORY oH Be GWA AWN 1s El iar
TIONS WITH GAUL, by F. W. KELLETT, M.A., Sidney Sussex
College. (Prince Consort eso aOR, 1888.) Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d.
London: C. F. CLAY & Sons, Cae DET: Press aT COS
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 19
MISCELLANEOUS.
THE LITERARY REMAINS OF ALBRECHT DURER,
by W. M. Conway. With Transcripts from the British Museum
MSS., and Notes by LINA ECKENSTEIN. Royal 8vo. [/Vearly ready.
THE COLLECTED PAPERS OF HENRY BRAD-
SHAW, including his Memoranda and Communications read before
the Cambridge Antiquarian Society. Wzth upwards of Ten fac-
simtiles. Edited by F. J. H. JENKINSON, M.A., Fellow of Trinity
College. Demy 8vo. [Nearly ready.
THE LATIN HEPTATEUCH. Published piecemeal by
the French printer WILLIAM MOREL (1560) and the French Bene-
dictines E. MARTENE (1733) and J. B. PITRA (1852—88). Critically
reviewed by JOHN E. B. Mayor, M.A., Professor of Latin in the
University of Cambridge. Demy. 8vo. | Zmmediately.
A LATIN-ENGLISH DICTIONARY. Printed from the
(Incomplete) MS: of the late T. H. KEy, M.A., F.R.S. Cr. 4to. 315. 6d.
A CATALOGUE OF ANCIENT MARBLES IN GREAT
BRITAIN, by Prof. ADOLF MICHAELIS. Translated by C. A. M.
FENNELL, Litt.D. Royal 8vo. Roxburgh (Morocco back), £2. 2s.
‘*The book is beautifully executed, and with grateful to the Syndics of the University Press
its few handsome plates, and excellent indexes, for the liberal facilities afforded by them to-
does much credit to the Cambridge Press. All wards the production of this important volume
lovers of true art and of good work should be by Professor Michaelis.”—Saturday Review.
RHODES IN ANCIENT TIMES. By CEcIL Torr, M.A.
With six plates. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d.
RHODES IN MODERN TIMES. By the same Author.
With three plates. Demy 8vo. 8s.
THE WOODCUTTERS. OF THE NETHERLANDS
during the last quarter of the Fifteenth Century. In 3 parts. I. His-
tory of the Woodcutters. II. Catalogue of their Woodcuts. III. List of
Books containing Woodcuts. By W. M. Conway. Demy 8vo. Ios. 6d.
moe LITERATURE, OF THE “FRENCH RENAIG-
SANCE. An Introductory Essay. By A. A. TILLEY, M.A. Cr. 8vo. 6s.
FROM SHAKESPEARE TO POPE: an Inquiry into
the causes and phenomena of the rise of eae Poetry in England.
By EDMUND GOSSE, M.A. Crown 8vo. 6s.
‘A GRAMMAR OF THE IRISH LANGUAGE. By Prof.
WINDISCH. Translated by Dr NORMAN MOORE. Crown 8vo. 7s. 6d.
LECTURES ON TEACHING, delivered in the University
of Cambridge i in the Lent Term, 1880. By J. G. F1TcH, M.A., LL.D.
Her Majesty’s Inspector of Training Colleges. Cr. 8vo. New Edit. 5s.
‘*Mr Fitch’s book covers so wide a field best existing vade mecum for the teacher.”—
and touches on so many burning questions that Pall Mall Gazette.
we must be content to recommend it as the
OCCASIONAL ADDRESSES ON EDUCATIONAL
SUBJECTS. By S.S. LAURIE, M.A., LL.D. Crown 8vo. 5s.
AN ATLAS OF COMMERCIAL GEOGRAPHY. In-
tended as a Companion to Dr MILL’s “Elementary Commercial
Geography.” By J. G. BARTHOLOMEW, F.R.G.S. With an Intro-
duction by Dr H. R. MILL. [| Preparing.
A MANUAL OF CURSIVE SHORTHAND. By H.L.
CALLENDAR, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College. Ex. Fcap. 8vo. 2s.
A SYSTEM OF PHONETIC SPELLING ADAPTED
TO ENGLISH. By H. L. CALLENDAR, M.A. Ex. Fcap. 8vo. 6d.
for other books on Education, see Pitt Press Series, p. 31.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Marta Lane.
20 PUBLICATIONS Cf;
CONTRIBUTIONS ©O THE TEXTOAL CRimiCisi
OF THE DIVINA COMMEDIA. Including the complete col-
lation throughout the /z/ferno of all the MSS. at Oxford and Cam-
bridge. By the Rev. EDWARD MooRE, D.D. Demy 8vo. 2iIs.
CHAPTERS ON ENGLISH METRE. By Rev. JosEPH
Be WAVOR, MCAl Demy 8vo- 75. 6a.
Seu Ho IN THE Lil PRARY RELATIONS sem
ENGLAND WITH GERMANY “IN. DHE SIXTEEN
CENTURY. By C. H. HERFORD, M.A. Crown 8vo. gs.
AIDMISSLONS 1O GONVIELE AND CATUS COLE Gr
in the University of Cambridge March 1558—9 to Jan. 1678—g9.
Edited by J. VENN, Sc.D., and S.C. VENN. Demy 8vo. Ios.
EPISTVLAE ORTELIANAE, ABRAHAMI ORTELII (Geo-
graphi Antverpiensis) et virorvm ervditorvm ad evndem et ad
JACOBVM COLIVM ORTELIANVM Epistvlae. Cvm_ aliqvot aliis
epistvlis et tractatibvs qvibvsdam ab vtroqve collectis (1524—1628).
Ex avtographis mandante Ecclesia Londino-batava edidit JOANNES
HENRICVS HESSELS. Demy 4to. £3. 10s. Ved.
CATALOGUL- OF THE HEBREW Vin USsehIE as
preserved in the University Library, Cambridge. By Dr S. M.
SCHILLER-SZINESSY. Volume [. containing Section I. Zhe Holy
Scriptures; Section il. Commentaries on the Bible. Demy 8vo. 9s.
A CATALOGUE OF THE MANUSCRIPTS preserved
in the Library of the University of Cambridge. Demy 8vo. 5 Vols.
1os.eachh INDEX TO THE CATALOGUE. Demy 8vo. Ios.
A CATALOGUE OF ADVERSARIA and printed books
preserved in the Library of the University of Cambridge. 35. 6d.
THE ILLUMINATED MANUSCRIPTS IN THE LI-
brary of the Fitzwilliam Museum, Catalogued with Descriptions, and
an Introduction, by W. G. SEARLE, M.A. Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d.
A. CHRONOLOGICAL PIs Or THE Give ey
Documents, and other Papers in the University Registry which
concern the University Library. Demy 8vo. 2s. 6a.
CATALOGUS BIBLIOTHEC BURCKHARDTIAN-,
Demy 4to. 55.
GRADUATI. CANTABRIGIENSES: SIV? CAtae
LOGUS exhibens nomina eorum quos gradu quocunque ornavit
Academia Cantabrigiensis (1800—1884). Cura H. R. LUARD S. T. P.
Demy 8vo._ 12s. 6d.
STATUTES OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
and for the Colleges therein, made, published and approved (1878—
1882) under the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge Act, 1877.
With an Appendix. Demy 8vo._ 16s.
STATULES OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CANERIVG
With Acts of Parliament relating to the University. 8vo. 3s. 6d.
OROLNANCES OR Fob UNIV EROLEY Ob ca.
BREDGE. 2 demy svo.,.cloth. 75.0,
TRUS ES, STATUTES AND DIRECTIONS anecuns
(1) The Professorships of the University. (2) The Scholarships
and Prizes. (3) Other Gifts and Endowments. Demy 8vo. 5s.
COMPENDIUM of UNIVERSITY REGULATIONS. 6d.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Jéarta Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 21
Che Cambridge Bible for
Schools and Colleges.
GENERAL EDITOR: THE VERY REVEREND J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D.,
DEAN OF PETERBOROUGH.
«Tt is difficult to commend too highly this excellent series.”—Guardian.
‘The modesty of the general title of this series has, we believe, led many to misunderstand
its character and underrate its value. The books are weil suited for study in the upper forms of
our best schools, but not the less are they adapted to the wants of all Bible students who are not
specialists. We doubt, indeed, whether any of the numerous popular commentaries recently
issued in this country will be found more serviceable for general use.” —Academy.
**One of the most po ular and useful literary enterprises of the nineteenth century.”—Bafitist
Magazine.
‘“Of great value. The whole series of comments for schools is highly esteemed by students
capable of forming a judgment. The books are scholarly without being pretentious: information
is so given as to be easily understood.” —Sword and Trowel.
The Very Reverend J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., Dean of Peterborough, has
undertaken the general editorial supervision of the work, assisted by a staff of
eminent coadjutors. Some of the books have been already edited or undertaken
by the following gentlemen :
Rev. A. CARR, M.A., late Assistant Master at Wellington College.
Rev. T. K. CHEYNE, M.A., D.D., late Fellow of Balliol College, Oxford.
Rev. S. Cox, WMottingham.
Rev. A. B. Davipson, D.D., Professor of Hebrew, Edinburgh.
The Ven. F. W. FARRAR, D.D., Archdeacon of Westminster.
Rev. C. D. GInsBuRG, LL.D.
Rey. A. E. Humpureys, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge.
Rev. A. F. KiRKPATRICK, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College, Regius Professor
of Hebrew.
Rev. J. J. Lras, M.A., ate Professor at St David’s College, Lampeter.
Rev. J. R. Lumsy, D.D., NMorrisian Professor of Divinity.
Rev. G. F. Macizar, D.D., Warden of St Augustine’s College, Canterbury.
Rev. H. C. G. Mou.e, M.A., late Fellow of Trinity College, Principal of
Ridley Hall, Cambridge.
Rev. E. H. PEROWNE, D.D., Master of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge.
The Ven. T. T. PEROWNE, B.D., Archdeacon of Norwich.
Rev. A. PLUMMER, M.A., D.D., Master of University College, Durham.
The Very Rev. E. H. PLuMpTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells.
Rev. H. E. RYLE, M.A., Hudsean Professor of Divinity.
Rev. W. H. Simcox, M.A., Rector of Harlaxton, Grantham.
W. ROBERTSON SMITH, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College, and University
Librarian.
The Very Rev. H. D. M. SPENCE, M.A., Dean of Gloucester.
Rev. A. W. STREANE, M.A., Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge.
London: C.F. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
22 PUBLICATIONS “OF
THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS & COLLEGES. Cozz.
Now Ready. Cloth, Extra Fecap. 8vo.
THE BOOK OF JOSHUA. > By the Rev, G. Bs MACLEAR, )B.
With 2 Maps. 25. 6d. .
tot bOOK COE” TUDGES. By the- Kev. |. J.- Urs, vee
With Map. 35. 6d.
fH FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL By the Reyeer roiccscr
KIRKPATRICK, M.A. With Map. 3s. 6d.
THE SECOND BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev. Professor
KIRKPATRICK, M.A. With 2 Maps. 35. 6d.
THE FIRST BOOK OF KINGS. By Rev. Prof. Lumsy, D.D. 35.6d.
THE SECOND BOOK OF KINGS. By the same Editor. 35. 6d.
Piih BOOm.OF |OB « By the Ney, A; Bb. DAVIDSON. aos
fHE BOOK OF -ECCEESIASI ES, “By the Very Rev i Ee
PUMP LR Bid) as 2 55,
THE BOOK OF JEREMIAH. By the Rev. A. W. StTREANgE,
M.A. With Map. 4s. 6d.
fie bow OF HOshAs By Neyo. CHEYNE, Mia 35.
THE BOOKS OF OBADIAH AND JONAH. By Are
PEROWNE. 25. 6d.
JHE BOOK OF MICAH by Rev To Kh. Cuivne. 1). co.
THE BOOKS OF HAGGAI AND ZECHARIAH. By Arch-
deacon PEROWNE. 35.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. By the
Rev. A. CARR, M.A. With 2 Maps. 25. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. By the Rev.
G. F. MACLEAR, D.D. With 4 Maps. 2s. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By Archdeacon
F, W. FARRAR. With 4 Maps. 4s. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By the Rev.
A. PLuMMeER, M.A., D.D. With 4 Maps. 4s. 6d.
a2HE ACTS OF THE APOSTERS. . By. the Rev.. Professor
Lumsy, D.D. With 4 Maps. 45. 6d.
THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. By the Rev. H. C. G.
MouLE, M.A. 3s. 6d.
THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. By the Rev.
J.J. Lias, M.A. With a Map and Plan. 25,
THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS, - Sy ihe
Reve Please Madi 2s:
AH EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS. : By.theskey. H. GG.
MOULE, M.A. 25. 6d.
fide PP ISt Eh TO Ton PHILIPPIANS. By the Rey. He Gta
MouLE, M.A. 25. 6d.
THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. By Arch. FARRAR. 3s. 6d.
THE GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST JAMES. — By the Very Rey.
Heri. PLUMPTRE, DD. 15..6d.
eae testers: Of..SP PELER AND SE WD Ee Bye che
same Editor. 25. 6d.
toh BPISTEES OF ST. JOHN. “By the Rey. A. PLomMEr,
NMA). . as, On.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge Page Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 23
THE CAMBRIDGE BIBLE FOR SCHOOLS & COLLEGES. Cozi.
Preparing.
THE BOOK OF GENESIS. By the Very Rev. the DEAN oF
PETERBOROUGH.
THE BOOKS OF EXODUS, NUMBERS AND DEUTERO-
NOMY. By the Rev. C. D. GinsBurG, LL.D.
THE BOOKS OF EZRA AND NEHEMIAH. By the Rev.
Prof. RYLE, M.A.
THE BOOK OF PSALMS. By the Rev. Prof. Kirkpatrick, M.A.
THE BOOK OF ISAIAH. By W. Rosertson Situ, M.A.
THE BOOK OF EZEKIEL. By the Rev. A. B. Davipson, D.D.
THE EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS. By the Rev. E. H.
PEROWNE, D.D.
THE. EPISTLES TO THE COLOSSIANS AND PHILEMON.
By the Rev. H. C. G. Moute, M.A.
THE EPISTLES TO TIMOTHY AND TITUS. By the Rev.
A. E. HuMpHREYsS, M.A.
THE BOOK OF REVELATION. By the Rev. W. Simcox, M.A.
THE CAMBRIDGE GREEK TESTAMENT
FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES,
with a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities, and
English Notes, prepared under the direction of the General Editor,
THE VERY REVEREND J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D.
Now Ready.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. By the
Rev. A. CARR, M.A. With 4 Maps. 4s. 6d.
** Copious illustrations, gathered from a great variety of sources, make his notes a very valu-
able aid to the student. They are indeed remarkably interesting, while all explanations on
meanings, applications, and the like are distinguished by their lucidity and good sense.”—
Pall Mall Gazette.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. By the Rev.
G. F. MACLEAR, D.D. With 3 Maps. 45. 6d.
‘- The Cambridge Greek Testament, of which Dr Maclear’s edition of the Gospel according to
St Mark is a volume, certainly supplies a want. Without pretending to compete with the leading
commentaries, or to embody very much original research, it forms a most satisfactory introduction
to the study of the New Testament in the original. .. Dr Maclear’s introduction contains all that
is known of St Mark’s life, an account of the circumstances in which the Gospel was composed,
an excellent sketch of the special characteristics of this Gospel; an analysis, and a chapter on the
text of the New Testament generally... The work is completed by three good maps.”—Satur-
day Review.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By Archdeacon
FARRAR. With 4 Maps. 6s. ‘
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By the Rev. A.
PLUMMER, M.A., D.D. With 4 Maps. 6s.
*‘ A valuable addition has also been made to ‘The Cambridge Greek Testament for Schools,’
Dr Plummer’s notes on ‘the Gospel according to St John’ are scholarly, concise, and instructive,
and embody the results of much thought and wide reading.” —Z xfosztor.
THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. By the Rev. Prof. Lumpy, D.D.,
with 4 Maps. 6s.
THE FIRS! EPISTLE. TO THE CORINTHIANS. By the
Rev. J. J. Lias, M.A. 3s.
THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. By the
Rev. J. J. Lras, M.A. [Preparing.
THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. By Arch. FarRAR. 35. 67.
THE EPISTLES OF ST JOHN. By the Rev. A. PLUMMER,
M.A., D.D.. 45.
London: C. F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Marta Lane.
24 PUBLICAITTONS OFF
THE PITT PRESS SERIES.
[ Copies of the Pitt Press Series may generally be obtained bound in two parts for
Class use, the text and notes in separate volumes.]
eG oh.
ARISTOPHANES—AVES. With English Notes and
Introduction by W. C. GREEN, M.A., late Assistant Master at Rugby
School. Mew Edition. 35. 6d.
ARISTOPHANES—PLUTUS. By thesame Editor. 3s. 6d.
ARISTOPHANES—RANAE. By the same Editor. 35. 6d.
BURIPIDES. TERACLEIDA With Introduction and
Explanatory Notes by E. A. Beck, M.A., Fellow of Trinity Hall. 35. 6d.
PORIPIDES HERCULES PURENS. With tne
ductions, Notesand Analysis. By A. Gray, M.A., Fellow of Jesus College,
and J. T. HuTcHInson, M.A., Christ’s College. New Edition. 2s.
Pe Remi. ire Oley be shy, WV noe te alee
Fellow of Pembroke College. 2s.
HERODOTUS, Book VI. Edited with Notes, Introduction
and Maps by E.S. SHUCKBURGH, M.A,, late Fellow of Emmanuel College. 4s.
HERODOTUS, Book VIII, CHaps. 1—go. By the-same
Editor. 35. 6d.
“We could not wish for a better introduction to Herodotus.”— Yournal of Education.
HERODOTUS, Book IX., CHAPs. 1—8g. By the same
Editor. 35. 6d.
HOMER—ODYSSEY, Book IX. With Introduction, Notes
and Appendices. By G. M. Epwarpns, M.A., Fellow and Classical Lecturer
of Sidney Sussex College. 2s. 6d. }
HOMER—ODYSSEY, BooK X. By the same Editer. 2s. 6d.
LeECIANI SOMNIUM CHARON PISCATOR Bi DE
LUCTU, with English Notes by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow of
St John’s College, Cambridge. New Edition, with Appendix. 35. 6a,
PIGATONIS APOLOGIA SOCK ATIS.. Wart inticducuous
Notes and Appendices by J. ADAM, M.A., Fellow and Classical Lecturer of
Emmanuel College. 35. 6d.
‘*A worthy representative of English Scholarship.” —Classical Review.
—— CRITO. With Introduction, Notes and Appendix.
By the same Editor. 25. 6d.
‘Mr Adam, already known as the author of a careful and scholarly edition of the Apology
of Plato, will, we think, add to his reputation by his work upon the Crito.”—Acadewmzy.
‘*A scholarly edition of a dialogue which has never been really well edited in English.”—
Guardian.
PeWLARCH?]. LIVES OF THE GRAGGCU EE Witheinto
duction, Notes and Lexicon by Rev. HUBERT A. HOLDEN,M.A., LL.D. 6s.
Pied DARCH. link Ob NIG AS A.V itis, tmirodwerncon
and Notes. By Rev. HUBERT A. HOLDEN, M.A., LL.D. 55.
‘*This edition is as careful and thorough as Dr Holden’s work always is.” —SZectator.
Pew TARCH. “Clb e OF SULA. With Introduce
Notes, and Lexicon. By the Rev. HuBERT A. HOLDEN, M.A., LL.D. 6s.
PeUtTARGCH. Ihe, OF: LIMOGLEON |W ith. introduc.
tion, Notes and Lexicon. By Rev. HuBERT A. HOLDEN, M.A., LL.D.
[Nearly ready.
SOPHOCLES.—OEDIPUS TYRANNUS. School Edition,
with Introduction and Commentary, by R. C. Jess, Litt. D., LL.D., Professor
of Greek in the University of Glasgow. 45. 6d
London: C.F. CLAY & Sons, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 25
THUCYDIDES. Book VII. With Notes and Introduction.
By H. R. ToTreNHaM, M.A., Fellow of St John’s College. [Zx the Press.
XENOPHON.—AGESILAUS. The Text revised with
Critical and Explanatory Notes, Introduction, Analysis, and Indices. By
H. HAILSTONE, M.A., late Scholar of Peterhouse. 25. 6d.
XENOPHON.—ANABASIS, Books I. III. IV. and V.
With a Map and English Notes by ALFRED PRETOR, M.A., Fellow of
St Catharine’s College, Cambridge. 25. each.
**Mr Pretor’s ‘ Anabasis of Xenophon, Book IV.’ displays a union of accurate Cambridge
scholarship, with experience of what is required by learners gained in examining middle-class
schools. The text is large and clearly printed, and the notes explain all difficuities. . . Mr
Pretor’s notes seem to be all that could be wished as regards grammar, geography, and ‘other
matters.” —The Academy.
— — BOOKSII. VI.and VII. By the same. 2s. 6d. each.
‘Had we to introduce a young Greek scholar to Xenophon, we should esteem ourselves
fortunate in having Pretor’s text-book as our chart and guide.”—Contemporary Review.
XENOPHON.—ANABASIS. By A. PRETOR, M.A., Text
and Notes, complete in two Volumes. 7s. 6d.
XENOPHON.—CYROPAEDEIA. Books I. II. With In-
troduction, Notes and Map. By Rev. H. A. HoLpEN, M.A., LL.D.
2vols. Vol. I. Text. Vol. II. Notes. 6s.
‘*The work is worthy of the editor’s well-earned reputation for scholarship and industry.”—
Atheneum.
Books IIL, IV., V. By the same Editor. 5s.
‘Dr Holden’s Commentary is equally good in history and in scholarship.” Saturday Review.
ll. LATIN.
DEUAS ECCLESIASTICAL History, BOOKS
III., [V., the Text from the very ancient MS. in the Cambridge University
Library, collated with six other MSS. Edited, with a life from the German of
EBERT, and with Notes, &c. by J. E. B. Mayor, M.A., Professor of Latin,
and J. R. Lumsy, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity. Revised edition.
75. 6d. ~~ Books I. and Il. in thee yess.
‘*In Bede’s works Englishmen can go back to ovigines of their history, unequalled for
form and matter by any modern European nation. Prof. Mayor has done good service in ren-
dering a part of Bede’s greatest work accessible to those who can read Latin with ease. He
has adorned this edition of the third and fourth books of the ‘ Ecclesiastical History’ with that
amazing erudition for which he is unrivalled among Englishmen and rarely equalled by Germans.
And however interesting and valuable the text may be, we can certainly apply to his notes
the expression, La sauce vaut mieux gue le potsson. They are literally crammed with interest-
ing information about early English life. For though ecclesiastical in name, Bede’s history treats
of all parts of the national life, since the Church had points of contact with all."—Z.xaminer.
CAESAR. DE BELLO GALLICO COMMENT. I. With
Maps and English Notes by A. G. PESKETT, M.A., Fellow of Magdalene
College, Cambridge. 1s. 6d.
Cyr oakt DE BEEEO-GALLICGO- COMMENT tity
By the same Editor. 25.
CAESAR. DE BELLO GALLICO COMMENT. IMI. TIL
by the same Editor. 35.
CAESAR. DE BELLO GALLICO COMMENT. IV. ann V.
and COMMENT. VII. by the same Editor. 25. each.
CABSAR..DE BELLO GALLICO COMMENT, VI AN»
COMMENT. VIII. by the same Editor. 15. 6a. each.
Cree nO. ACTIO PRIMA IN CC VERKREM. With
Introduction and Notes. By H. Cowligz, M.A., Fellow of St John’s College,
Cambridge. 1s. 6d.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warchouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
26 PUBLICATIONS (CF.
CICERO. DE AMICLILAy = Edited by J. 5. REID alii).
Fellow and Tutor of Gonville and Caius College. New Edition, with
Additions. 35. 6d.
“Mr Reid has decidedly attained his aim, namely, ‘a thorough examination of the Latinity
of the dialogue.’..... The revision of the text is most valuable, and comprehends sundry
acute corrections.... This volume, like Mr Reid’s other editions, is a solid gain to the scholar-
ship of the country.” —A theneum.
‘‘A more distinct gain to scholarship is Mr Reid’s able and thorough edition of the De
Amicitid of Cicero, a work of which, whether we regard the exhaustive introduction or the
instructive and most suggestive commentary, it would be difficult to speak too highly. . . . When
we come to the commentary, we are only amazed by its fulness in proportion to its bulk.
Nothing 1s overlooked which can tend to enlarge the learner's general knowledge of Ciceronian
Latin or to elucidate the text.”— Saturday Review.
CICHRO. DE SENEGTUTE. Edited «by 4. Sa akeip,
Litt.D. Revised Edition. 35. 62.
“The notes are excellent and schoiarlike, adapted for the upper forms of public schools, and
likely to be useful even to more advanced students.”—Guardian.
CICERO DIVINADIO INO CAERCIEIUME? AGH@
PRIMA IN C. VERREM. With Introduction and Notes by W. E.
HEITLAND, M.A., and HERBERT COWIE, M.A., Fellows of St John’s
College, Cambridge. 35.
CICERO. PHILIRVIGCA SECUNDA Withantrodnction
and Notes by A. G. PESKE?rT, M.A., Fellow of Magdalene College. 35. 60.
omen. TNO ARCH A OA ediccd by ee tecnee
Litt-.D. Revised Edition. 2s.
‘* Itis an admirable specimen of careful editing. An Introduction tells us everything we could
wish to know about Archias, about Cicero’s connexion with him, about the merits of the trial, and
the genuineness of the speech. ‘The text is well and carefully printed. The notes are clear and
scholar-like.. . . No boy can master this little volume without feeling that he has advanced a long
step in scholarship.” 7he Academy.
PIeEeko. “PRO BALBO. <Edited by.) .5. Wilbeseiae
1s. 6a.
‘* We are bound to recognize the pains devoted in the annotation of these two orations to the
minute and thorough study of their Latinity, both in the ordinary notes and in the textual
appendices.”—-Saturday Keview.
CICERO. PRO MILONE, with a Translation of Asconius’
Introduction, Marginal Analysis and English Notes. Edited by the Kev.
JOHN SMYTH PuRYrON, B.D., late President and Tutor of St Catharine’s
College. 25. 6d.
‘*The editorial work is excellently done.”—The Academy.
CICERO. PRO MURENA. With English Introduction
and Notes. By W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow and Classical Lecturer
of St John’s College, Cambridge. Second Edition, carefully revised. 35.
‘““Those students are to be deemed tortunate who have to read Cicero’s lively and brilliant
oration for L. Murena with Mr Heitland’s handy edition, which may be pronounced ‘tour-square’
in point of equipment, and which has, not without good reason, attained the honours of a
second edition.”—Saturday Review.
LACE RO.. PRO: PLANCIO. Edited by ii Foren
LL.D., Examiner in Greek to the University of London. Second Edition.
45. 6d.
CICERO. PRO SULLA. Edited by J. S. REID, Litt.D.
35. 6d.
‘Mr Reid is so well known to scholars as a commentator on Cicero that a new work from him
scarcely needs any commendation of ours. His edition of the speech Pro Sxdla is fully equal in
merit to the volumes which he has already published . .. It would be difficult to speak too highly
of the notes. There could be no better way of gaining an insight into the characteristics of
Cicero’s style and the Latinity of his period than by making a careful study of this speech with
the aid of Mr Reid’s commentary... Mr Reid’s intimate knowledge of the minutest details of
scholarship enables him to detect and explain the slightest points of distinction between the
usages of different authors and different periods... The notes are followed by a valuable
appendix on the text, and another on points of orthography; an excellent index brings the work
to a close.”—Saturday Review.
London: C. F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 27
CICERO. SOMNIUM SCIPIONIS. With Introduction
a Notes. By W. D. PEARMAN, M.A., Head Master of Potsdam School,
amaica. 25
HORACE. EPISTLES, Book I. With Notes and Intro-
rain by E. S. SHUCKBURGH, M.A., late Fellow of Emmanuel College.
2s. Od.
LIVY. Book XXI. With Notes, Introduction and Maps.
By M.S. Dimspatg, M.A., Fellow of King’s College. 25. 6d.
LIVY. Book XXII. By the same Editor. 2s. 6d.
LUCAN. PHARSALIA LIBER PRIMUS. Edited with
English Introduction and Notes by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A. and C. E.
Haskins, M.A., Fellows and Lecturers of St John’s College, Cambridge.
Is. 6d.
“A careful and scholarlike production.”—7zmes.
*“In nice parallels of Lucan from Latin poets and from Shakspeare, Mr Haskins and Mr
Heitland deserve praise.”—Saturday Review.
LUCRETIUS. Book V. With Notes and Introduction by
J. D. Durr, M.A., Fellow of Trinity College. 25.
OVID. FASTI. Liser V1... With a Plan of Rome and
Notes by A. SipGwick, M.A., Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford.
1s. 62,
**Mr Sidgwick’s editing of the Sixth Book of Ovid’s Faszi furnishes a careful and serviceable
volume for average students. It eschews ‘construes’ which supersede the use of the dictionary,
but gives full explanation of grammatical usages and historical and mythical allusions, besides
illustrating peculiarities of styie, true and false derivations, and the more remarkable variations of
the text.”—Saturday Review.
OTN US. CUR TELUS. “A Portion of the Histon:
(ALEXANDER IN INDIA.) By W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer
of St John’s College, Cambridge, and T. E. RAVEN, B.A., Assistant Master
in Sherborne School. 35. 6d.
‘‘Equally commendable as a genuine addition to the existing stock of school-books is
Alexander in India, a compilation from the eighth and ninth books of Q. Curtius, edited for
the Pitt Press by Messrs Heitland and Raven.... The work of Curtius has merits of its
own, which, in former generations, made it a favourite with English scholars, and which stil]
make it a popular text-book in Continental schools...... The reputation of Mr Heitland is a
sufficient guarantee for the scholarship of the notes, which are ample without being excessive
and the book is well furnished with all that is needful in the nature of maps, indices, an
appendices.” —Academy.
WERGIE -APNEID. Liner hl, 11, lll, bv vv Ve
VIII., 1X., X., XI., XII. Edited with Notes by A. SIDGWICK, M.A.,
Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. 15. 6d. each.
** Mr Sidgwick’s Vergil is...... we believe, the best school edition of the poet.”—Guardian,
‘*Mr Arthur Sidgwick’s ‘ Vergil, Aeneid, Book XII.’ is worthy of his reputation, and is dis-
tinguished by the same acuteness and accuracy of knowledge, appreciation of a boy’s difficulties
and ingenuity and resource in meeting them, which we have on other occasions had reason to
praise in these pages.”——-The Academy.
“* As masterly in its clearly divided preface and appendices as in the sound and independent
character of its annotations. .. . There is a great deal more in the notes than mere compilation
and suggestion.... No difficulty is left unnoticed or unhandled.”—Saturday Review.
VERGIL. AENEID. Lyipri IX. X. in one volume. 3s.
VERGIL. AENEID. LIbreRI X., XI, XII. in one volume,
35. 6d.
VERGIL. BUCOLICS. With Introduction and Notes, by
the same Editor. Is. 6d.
VERGIL: GEOKGICS. LErsri fi, By the same
Editor. 25.
VWMenRGi GHORGICS. Ursri iil. lV... By. the. same
Editor. 25.
‘This volume, which completes the Pitt Press edition of Virgil’s Georgics, is distinguished by
the same admirable judgment and first-rate scholarship as are conspicuous in the former volume
and in the ‘“‘ Aeneid” by the same talented editor.”-—A thenaum.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
28 PUBLICATIONS OF
Hh FRENCH.
CORNEILLE. LA SUITE DU MENTEUR. A Comedy
in Five Acts. Edited with Fontenelle’s Memoir of the Author, Voltaire’s
Critical Remarks, and Notes Philological and Historical, By the late
GUSTAVE MASSON. 25.
DE DONNECHOSE, “EAZART HOCH | With. Pous
Maps, Introduction and Commentary, by C. COLBEck, M.A., late Fellow of
Trinity College, Cambridge. Revised Edition. 2s,
DHARLEVIELE.. LE VIBUX CELIBA LAIR tages
Comedy. With a Biographical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and
Historical Notes. By GUSTAVE MASSON. 25.
DE LAMARTINE. JEANNE D’ARC. With a Map
and Notes Historical and Philological and a Vocabulary by Rev. A. C.
CuiaPIN, M.A., St John’s College, Cambridge, and Bachelier-és-Lettres of
the University of France. Enlarged Edition. 25,
DE VIGNY. LA CANNE DE JONC. Edited with Notes
__ by Rev. H. A. Buti, M.A. 25.
ERCKMANN-CHATRIAN. LA GUERRE. With Map,
Introduction and Commentary by the Rev. A. C. CLAPIN, M.A. 35.
LA BARONNE DE STAEL-HOLSTEIN. LE DIREC-
TOIRE. (Considérations sur la Revolution Francaise. Troisi¢me et
quatrieme parties.) With a Critical Notice of the Author, a Chronological
Table, and Notes Historical and Philological, by G. Masson, B.A., and
G. W. PROTHERO, M.A. Revised and enlarged Edition. 25.
“* Prussia under Frederick the Great, and France under the Directory, bring us face to face
respectively with periods of history which it is right should be known thoroughly, and which
are well treated in the Pitt Press volumes. The latter in particular, an extract from the
world-known work of Madame de Staél on the French Revolution, is beyond all praise for
the excellence both of its style and of its matter.” — 7zmes.
LA BARONNE DE STAEL-HOLSTEIN. DIX AN-
NEES D’EXIL. Livre II. CHaApiItrEes 1—8. With a Biographical
Sketch of the Author, a Selection of Poetical Fragments by Madame de
Stael’s Contemporaries, and Notes Historical and Philological. By GUSTAVE
MASSON and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A. Revised and enlarged edition. 25,
PeEMERCIER. FREDEGONDE EE Bete Eh as
Tragedy in Five Acts. Edited with Notes, Genealogical and Chronological
Tabies, a Critical Introduction and a Biographical Notice. By GUSTAVE
MASSON. 25.
MOLIERE. LE BOURGEOIS GENTILHOMME, Comé-
die-Ballet en Cing Actes. (1670.) With a life of Moliere and Grammatical
and Philological Notes. By Rev. A. C. CLAPIN. Revised Edition. 1s. 6d.
MOLIERE. L7ECOLE DES FEMMES. Edited with In-
troduction and Notes by GEORGE SAINTSBURY, M.A. 2s. 6d.
‘Mr Saintsbury’s clear and schclarly notes are rich in illustration of the valuable kind that
vivifies textual comment and criticism.’—Saturday Review.
PIRON. LA METROMANIE, A Comedy, with a Bio-
graphical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By
G. MASSON. 25.
SAINTE-BEUVE. M. DARU (Causeries du Lundi, Vol. IX.).
With Biographical Sketch of the Author, and Notes Philological and Histo-
rical. By GUSTAVE MASSON, 25.
SAINTINE, LA PICCIOLA.. The Text, withlntodic
tion, Notes and Map, by Rev. A, C. CLAPIN. 25.
SCRIBE anp LEGOUVE. BATAILLE DE DAMES.
Pedited Dy avev. ll, A BULL, MoA. 1-28.
POUAOH BOs fle i my SONS, Cambridge Universily Press ele anet
Ave Marta Laie.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 29
SCRIBE.) LE VERRE D’EAU. With a _ Biographical
Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical Notes. By C. COLBECK,
M.A. 45.
‘‘ Tt may be national prejudice, but we consider this edition far superior to any of the series
which hitherto have been edited exclusively by foreigners. Mr Colbeck seems better to under-
stand the wants and difficulties of an English boy. The etymological notes especially are admi-
rable. .. . The historical notes and introduction are a piece of thorough honest work.”— Yournal
SE ducation.
SEDAINE. LE PHILOSOPHE SANS LE SAVOIR.
Edited with Notes by Rev. H. A. BULL, M.A., late Master at Wellington
College. 25.
THIERRY. LETTRES SUR LHISTOIRE DE FRANCE
(XIII.—XXIV.). By GusTAVE MAsson, B.A. and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A.
With Map. 2s. 6d.
THIERRY. RECITS DES TEMPS MEROVINGIENS
I—III. Edited by GusTAvE Masson, B.A. Univ. Gallic., and A. R. RoPEs,
M.A. With Map. 35.
VILLEMAIN L'ASCARIS, ou LES GREGS DU xy
SIECLE, Nouvelle Historique, a a Biographical Sketch of the Author,
a Selection of Poems on Greece, and Notes Historical and Philological.
By GUSTAVE MASSON, B.A. 25.
VOLTAIRE. HISTOIRE DU SIECLE DE LOUIS XIV.
Part I. Chaps. I.—XIII. Edited with Notes Philological and Historical,
Biographical and Geographical Indices, etc. by G. MAsson, B.A. Univ.
Gallic., and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A., Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge.
ass 6d.
—— Part II. Chaps. XIV.—xXXIV. With Three Maps
of the Period. By the same Editors. 25. 6d.
—— Part III]. Chap. XXV. to the end. By the same
Editors. 25. 6d.
XAVIER DE MAISTRE. LA JEUNE SIBERIENNE.
LE LEPREUX DE LA CITE D’AOSTE. With Biographical Notice,
Critical appreciations, ¢ and Notes. By G. Masson, B.A. 2s,
IV. GERMAN.
BALLADS ON GERMAN HISTORY. Arranged and
Annotated by W. WAGNER, Ph.D., late Professor at the Johanneum,
Hamburg. 2s.
‘*It carries the reader rapidly through some of the most important incidents connected with
the German race and name, from the invasion of Italy by the Visigoths under their King Alaric,
down to the Franco-German War and the installation of the present Emperor. The notes supply
very well the connecting links between the successive periods, and exhibit in its various phases of
growth and progress, or the reverse, the vast unwieldy mass which constitutes modern Germany.”
— Times.
BENEDIX. DOCTOR WESPE. Lustspiel in fiinf Auf-
ziigen. Edited with Notes by KARL HERMANN BREUL, M.A. 35.
FREYTAG. DER STAAT FRIEDRICHS DES GROS-
SEN. With Notes. By WILHELM WAGNER, Ph.D. 25.
GERMAN DACTYLIC POETRY. Arranged and Anno-
tated by the same Editor. 35.
Goethe's Knabenjahre. (1749—1759.) GOETHE’S BOY-
HOOD: being the First Three Books of his Autobiography. Arranged
and Annotated by the same Editor. 2s.
GOETHE’S HERMANN AND DOROTHEA. With
an Introduction and Notes. By the same Editor. Revised edition by J. W.
CARTMELL, M.A. 35. 6d.
*‘The notes are among a best that we know, with the reservation that they are often too
abundant.”—Academy.
London: C.F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
30 PUBLICATIONS OF
GUI ZRKOW. ZOPEF UND SCHWERKE “ustspiciain,.
fiinf Aufziigen von. With a Biographical and Historical Introduction, English
Notes, and an Index. By H. J. WOLSTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.). 35. 6u.
“We are glad to be able to notice a careful edition of K. Gutzkow’s amusing comedy
‘Zopf and Schwert’ by Mr H. J. Wolstenholme. ... ‘hese notes are abundant and contain
references to standard grammatical works.”—Academy.
Pio DAS Dib DRS KAISER: Bditcd byvaeskr
HERMANN BrevulL, M.A., Ph.D. 35.
foe DAS WIRTHSHAUS EWE R de letepey anes Be Moreh ters!
by ap SCHLOTTMANN, Ph. D., late Assistant Master at Uppingham School.
35. d,
HAUFF. DIE KARAVANE. Edited with Notes by A.
SCHLOTTMANN, Ph. D. 3s. 6d.
IMMERMANN. DER OBERHOF. A Tale of West-
phalian Life. With a Life of Immermann and English Notes, by WILHELM
WAGNER, Ph.D., late Professor at the Johanneum, Hamburg. 3s.
MOHLRAUSCH. Sas sabr 1613 (Pie YEAR O13). VVien
English Notes. By W. WAGNER. 25.
Hi Shon NG Ne) Ge lek Ss Bd 2 ee eee
Edited with Notes by KARL HERMANN BrREUL, M.A., Lecturerin German
at the University of Cambridge. 35.
MENDELSSOHN’S LETTERS. Selections from. Edited
by JAMES SIME, M.A. 35.
RAUMER. SDer ate Kreugug (THE FIRST CRUSADE).
Condensed from the Author’s ‘History of the Hohenstaufen’, with a life of
RAUMER, two Plans and English Notes. By W. WAGNER. 25.
‘Certainly no more interesting book could be made the subject of examinations. The story
of the First Crusade has an undying interest. The notes are, onthe whole, good.”—E£ducational
Times.
Rib, CULTURGESCHICHTEICNE NOV eeeen
With Grammatical, Philological, and: Historical Notes, and a Complete
Index, by H. J. WOLSTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.). 45. 6d. — -
UHLAND. ERNST, HERZOG VON SCHWABEN. With
Introduction and Notes. By H. J. WoOLSTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.),
Lecturer in German at Newnham College, Cambridge. 35. 6a.
Vv. ENGLISH:
BANCUANT “PHILOSOPHY. A SKE OF Pram
THALES TO CICERO, by JosErPH B. Mayor, M.A. 35. 6d.
‘*Professor Mayor contributes to the Pitt Press Series A Sketch of Ancient Philosophy in
which he has endeavoured to give a general view of the philosophical systems illustrated by the
genius of the masters of metaphysical and ethical science from ‘Thales to Cicero. In the course
of his sketch he takes occasion to give concise analyses of Plato’s Republic, and of the Ethics and
Politics of Aristotle; and these abstracts will be tosome readers not the least useful portions of
the book.”— The Guardian.
ARISTOLLE. “OUTLINES OF THE THILOSORn VO
Compiled by EDWIN Wattacg, M.A., LL.D. (St Andrews), late Fellow
of Worcester College, Oxford. Third Edition Enlarged. 45. 6d.
‘© A judicious selection of characteristic passages. arranged in paragraphs, each of which is
preceded by a masterly and perspicuous English analysis. "Scotsman.
‘* Gives in a comparatively small compass a very good sketch of Aristotle’s teaching.”—Saz.
Review
BACON’S HISTORY OF THE REIGN OF KING
HENRY VII. With Notes by the Rev. J. Rawson Lumby, D.D. 35.
COWLEY’S ESSAYS. With Introduction and Notes. By
the Rev. J. Rawson Lumpy, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity; Fellow
of St Catharine’s College. 45.
ORG C7 CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 31
GEOGRAPHY, ELEMENTARY COMMERCIAL. A
Sketch of the Commodities and the Countries of the World. By H. R.
MILL, Sc.D., F.R.S.E., Lecturer on Commercial Geography in the Heriot-
Watt College, Edinburgh. rs.
MORE’S HISTORY OF KING RICHARD III. Edited
with Notes, Glossary and Index of Names. By J. Rawson Lumpy, D.D.
to which is added the conclusion of the History of King Richard III. as given
in the continuation of Hardyng’s Chronicle, London, 1543. 35. 6d.
MORE’S UTOPIA. With Notes by the Rev. J. RAWSON
Lumsy, D.D. 3s. 6d.
“It was originally written in Latin and does not find a place on ordinary bookshelves. A very
great boon has therefore been conferred on the general English reader by the managers of the
Pitt Press Series, in the issue of a convenient little volume of More’s Utopia not in the original
Latin, but in the quaint Exglish Translation thereaf made by Raphe Robynson, which adds a
linguistic interest to the intrinsic merit of the work. . . . All this has been edited in a most com-
plete and scholarly fashion by Dr J. R. Lumby, the Norrisian Professor of Divinity, whose name
alone is a sufficient warrant for its accuracy. It is a real addition to the modern stock of classical
English literature.” —Guardian.
THE TWO NOBLE KINSMEN, edited with Intro-
duction and Notes by the Rev. Professor SKEAT, Litt.D., formerly Fellow
of Christ’s College, Cambridge. 35. 6d.
**This edition of a play that is well worth study, for more reasons than one, by so carefula
scholar as Mr Skeat, deserves a hearty welcome.”—A theneum.
“Mr Skeat is a conscientious editor, and has left no difficulty unexplained.” — Times.
VI. EDUCATIONAL SCIENCE.
COMENIUS. JOHN AMOS, Bishop of the Moravians. His
Life and Educational Works, by S. S. LAuRIE, M.A., F.R.S.E., Professor of
the Institutes and History of Education in the University of Edinburgh.
New Edition, revised. 35. 6
a.
EDUCATION. THREE LECTURES ON THE PRAC-
TICE OF. I. On Marking, by H. W. Eve, M.A. II. On Stimulus, by
A. Sipcwick, M.A. III. On the Teaching of Latin Verse Composition, by
E. A. ABBOTT, D.D. 2s.
LOCKE ON EDUCATION. With Introduction and Notes
by the Rev. R. H. Quick, M.A. 35. 6d.
““The work before us leaves nothing to be desired. It is of convenient form and reasonable
price, accurately printed, and accompanied by notes which are admirable. ‘There is no teacher
too young to find this book interesting; there is no teacher too old to find it profitable.”— 7%e
School Bulletin, New York.
MILTON'S TRACTATE ON EDUCATION. A fac-
simile reprint from the Edition of 1673. Edited, with Introduction and ©
Notes, by OSCAR BROWNING, M.A. 25.
** A separate reprint of Milton’s famous letter to Master Samuel Hartlib was a desideratum,
and we are grateful to Mr Browning for his elegant and scholarly edition, to which is prefixed the
careful résumé of the work given in his ‘History of Educational Theories.’”—¥ournal of
Education.
MODERN LANGUAGES: LECTURES ON 1h
TEACHING OF, delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Lent
Term, 1887. By C. CoLBEcK, M.A., Assistant Master of Harrow School. 2s.
ON STIMULUS. A Lecture delivered for the Teachers’
Training Syndicate at Cambridge, May 1882, by A. SIDGWICK, M.A. Is.
TEACHER. GENERAL AIMS OF THE, AND FORM
MANAGEMENT. Two Lectures delivered in the University of Cambridge
in the Lent Term, 1883, by Archdeacon FARRAR, D.D., and R. B. POooLe,
B.D. Head Master of Bedford Modern School. 1s. 6d.
TEACHING. THEORY AND PRACTICE OF. By the
Rev. EDWARD THRING, M.A., late Head Master of Uppingham School
and Fellow of King’s College, Cambridge. New Edition. 45. 6d
“Any attempt to summarize the contents of the volume would fail to give our readers a
taste of the pleasure that its perusal has given us.” — ¥ournal of Education.
[Other Volumes are in preparation. |
London: C. F. CLAY & SONS, Cambridge University Press Warehouse,
Ave Maria Lane.
Mnitbersityp of Cambridge.
LOCAL EXAMINATIONS.
Examination Papers, for various years, with the Regulations for the
Examination. Demy 8vo. 2s. each, or by Post 2s. 2d.
Class Lists, for various years, Boys 15., Girls 6d.
Annual Reports of the Syndicate, with Supplementary Tables showing
the success and failure of the Candidates. 25. each, by Post 2s. 3d.
HIGHER LOCAL EXAMINATIONS.
Examination Papers for various years, fo which are added the Regu.
lations for the Examination. Demy 8vo. 2s. each, by Post 25. 2d.
Class Lists, for various years. Is. each. By Post rs. 2d.
Reports of the Syndicate. Demy 8vo. ts., by Post Is. 2a.
LOCAL LECTURES SYNDICATE.
Calendar for the years 1875—80. Fcap. 8vo. cloth. 25.; for 1880—81. Is.
TEACHERS’ TRAINING SYNDICATE.
Examination Papers for various years, to which are added the Regu-
lations for the Examination. Demy 8vo. 62@., by Post 7d.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY REPORTER.
Published by Authority.
Containing all the Official Notices of the University, Reports of
Discussions in the Schools, and Proceedings of the Cambridge
Philosophical, Antiquarian and Philological Societies. 3d. weekly.
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY EXAMINATION PAPERS.
These Papers are published in occasional numbers every Term, and in
volumes for the Academical year.
VoL. XV. Parts 21 to 43. PAPERS for the Year 1885—86, 15s. cloth.
VoL. XVI. no hd OG. a - 1886—87, 155. cloth.
Won RVs iy Oe ro oe, 5 1887—88, 155. cloth.
Oxford and Cambridge Schools Examinations.
Papers set in the Examination for Certificates, July, 1888. 25. 62.
List of Candidates who obtained Certificates at the Examination
held in 1888 ; and Supplementary Tables.
Regulations of the Board for 1889. 9d.
Regulations for the Commercial Certificate, 1889. 37.
Report of the Board for the year ending Oct. 81, 1888. rs.
Studies from the Morphological Laboratory in the Uni-
versity of Cambridge. Edited by ADAM SEDGWIcK, M.A., Fellow and
Lecturer of Trinity College, Cambridge. Vol. II. Part I. Royal 8vo. tos.
Ol Ti. Part I, ys.0a- Vol. Il. Fart 09s, 0d. Vol Til, Part ie sac,
Vole, art ties, 00. Vor ly =Partil to.
London: C. J. CLAY anp SONS,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.
GLASGOW: 263, ARGYLE STREET.
CAMBRILGE: PRINTED BY C, J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, Al THEGUNIV ERS Yo PRESS:
pf Acme Libraryg@
Unider: 5a ta RSs
| Made BYE
= pe TT
SAS
SWS
N ~ SY
SSS
SS
CRA
AS
SERS
WS SS
SON
SO
SES
SE : :
‘ . 5 AS oh
icehs 2 NN
: ; SRSA SER
RS
ESR iss
; x
aN. : : 3
. - ae ~ bee 4 as >
. Ss
:
SON
SS
ee
SN a ESS
SS
SS
SS
a :
= eats a
RRS SANSA
SAN \ . . .
Te = See . : SS SS SANS oe = \
: : : . SN SRO
. SAA
+